r 


(     BERKELEY 

LIBRARY 


UNIVERSITY  Of 
CALHORNIA 


NTHROPOLOGY 


6l8TCoNOKK.s1  SENATE  ^^^''^•9'' 

Sd  ^>.wo7i      I  I    No.  6f)2 


REPORTS  OF  THE  IMMKiRATlON  COMMISSION 


DICTIONARY  OF  RACES  OR 
PEOPLES 


pRESENTEn  BY  MR.  DILLINGHAM 

December  5,  1910. — Referred  to  the  Committee  on  Immigration 
and  ordered  to  be  printed,  with  ilhistrations 


WA.SHINOTON 
GOVKRNMENT   PRINTING   OFFICE 

1011 


HnHi  rono  U^  vt 


A  10  r^ 


^ 


THE  IMMIGRATION  COMMISSION. 


Senator     William     P.     Dillingham, 

Chairman. 
Senator  Henry  Cabot  Lodge. 
Senator  Asbury  C.  Latjmer." 
Senator  Anselm  J.  McLaurin.^ 
Senator  Le  Roy  Percy.'' 


Representative  Benjamin  F.  Howell. 
Representative  William  S.  Bennet. 
Representative  John  L.  Burnett. 
Mr.  Charles  P.  Neill. 
Mr.  Jeremiah  W.  Jenks. 
Mr.  William  R.  Wheeler. 


Secretaries: 

Morton   E.   Crane.        W.   W.   Husband. 

C.  S.  Atkinson. 

Chief  Statistician: 
Fred  C.  Croxton. 


Extract  from  act  of  Congress  of  February  20,  JD07,  creating  and  defining  the 
duties  of  the  Immigration  Commission. 

That  a  commission  is  hereby  created,  consisting  of  three  Senators,  to  be  ap- 
pointed by  the  President  of  the  Senate,  and  three  Members  of  the  House  of 
Representatives,  to  be  appointed  by  the  Speal^er  of  the  House  of  Representatives, 
and  three  persons  to  be  appointed  by  the  President  of  the  United  States.  Said 
commission  shall  make  full  inquiry,  examination,  and  investigation,  by  subcom- 
mittee or  otherwise,  into  the  subject  of  immigration.  For  the  purpose  of  said 
inquiry,  examination,  and  investigation  said  commission  is  authorized  to  send 
for  persons  and  papers,  malce  all  necessary  travel,  either  in  the  United  States 
or  any  foreign  country,  and,  through  the  chairman  of  the  commission,  or  any 
member  thereof,  to  administer  oaths  and  to  examine  witnesses  and  papers 
respecting  all  matters  pertaining  to  the  subject,  and  to  employ  necessary  clerical 
and  other  assistance.  Said  commission  shall  report  to  Congress  the  conclusions 
reached  by  it,  and  make  such  recommendations  as  in  its  judgment  may  seem 
proper.  Such  sums  of  money  as  may  1)0  necessary  for  the  said  inquiry,  examina- 
tion, and  investigation  are  lieroby  appropriated  and  authorized  to  be  paid  out  of 
the  "immigrant  fund"  on  the  certitirate  of  the  chairman  of  said  connnission, 
including  all  expenses  of  the  commissioners,  and  a  reasonable  compensation,  to 
be  fixed  by  the  President  of  the  Ifnited  States,  for  those  members  of  the  com- 
mission wlio  are  not  Members  of  Congress;     *     *     *. 


"Died  February  20,  1908. 

''Appointed  to  succeed  Mr.  Latimer,  February  25,  1908. 
1909. 

'^  Appointed  to  succeed  Mr.  McLaurin.  March  16,  1910. 


Died  December  22, 


[155 


ANTHROK 
UBRARY 


LIST  OF  REPORTS  OF  THE  IMMIGRATION  COMMISSION. 


Volumes  1  and  2.  Abstracts  of  Reports  of  the  Immigration  Commission,  with  Conclusions  and  Recom- 
mendations and  Views  of  tl'.e  Minority.  (Tlicsc.  volumes  ineludo  tlio  Commission's  complete  reports 
on  the  following  suhjccto:  luunigration  Conditions  in  Hawaii;  Immigration  and  Insanity;  Inmii- 
grants  in  Charity  Ilospitals;  Alien  Seamen  and  Stowaways;  Contract  Lalx)r  and  Induced  and  Assisted 
Immigration;  The  Greek  Padrone  System  in  the  United  States;  Peonage.)  (S.  Doc.  No.  747,  61st 
Cong.,  3d  sess.) 

N'olumo  3.  StatLstical  Re\-icw  of  Immigration,  1819-1910— Distribution  of  Iimnigrants,  1850-1900.  (S.  Doc. 
No.  756,  61st  Cong.,  3d  sess.) 

Volume  4.  Emigration  Conditions  in  Europe.    (S.  Doc.  No.  748,  61st  Cong.,  3d  sess.) 

Volume  5.  Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples.    (S.  Doc.  No.  662,  61st  Cong.,  3d  sess.) 

Volimies  6  and  7.  Immigrants  in  Industries:  Pt.  1,  Bituminous  Coal  Mming.  (S.  Doc.  No.  63,3, 61  Jt  Cong., 
2d  sess.) 

Volumes  8  and  9.  Immigrants  in  Industries:  Pt.  2,  Iron  and  Steel  Manufacturing.  (S.  Doc.  No.  633,  61st 
Cong.,  2d  sess.) 

Vohune  10.  Immigrants  in  Industries:  Pt.  3,  Cotton  Goods  Manufacturing  in  the  North  Atlantic  States— 
Pt.  4,  Woolen  and  Worsted  Goods  Manufacturing.    (S.  Doc.  No.  033,  61st  Cong.,  2d  sess.) 

Volume  11.  Inunigrants  in  Industries:  Pt.  5,  Silk  Goods  Manufacturmg  and  Dyeing— Pt.  C,  Clothing 
Manufacturing— Pt.  7,  Collar,  Cull,  and  Shirt  Manufacturing.    (S.  Doc.  No.  633,  61st  Cong.,  2d  sess. ) 

Volume  12.  Immigrants  in  Industries:  I't.  8,  Leather  Manufacturing— Pt.  9,  Boot  and  Shoe  Manufac- 
tiuing— Pt.  10,  Glove  Manufacturing.    (S.  Doc.  No.  6;J3,  61st  Cong.,  2d  sess.) 

Volume  13.  Immigrants  in  Industries:  Pt.  11,  Slaughtering  and  Meat  Packmg.  (S.  Doc.  No.  633,  61st 
Cong.,  2d  sess.) 

Volume  14.  Immigrants  in  Industries:  Pt.  12,  Glass  Manufacturing— Pt.  13,  Agricultural  Implement 
and  Vehicle  Manufacturing.    (S.  Doc.  No.  633,  61st  Cong.,  2d  sess.) 

Vohune  15.  Immigrants  in  Industries:  Pt.  14,  Cigar  and  Tobacco  Manufacturing- Pt.  15,  Fumituro  Man- 
ufacturing—Pt.  16,  Sugar  Refining.    (S.  Doc.  No.  633,  61st  Cong.,  2d  sess.) 

N'olumc  16.  Immigrants  in  Industries:  Pt.  17,  Copper  Mming  and  Smelting— Pt.  18,  Iron  Ore  Mining— 
Pt.  19,  Anthracite  Coal  Mining— Pt.  20,  Oil  Refining.    (S.  Doc.  No.  633,  61st  Cong.,  2d  sess.) 

Volume  17.  Immigrants  in  Industries:  Pt.  21,  Diversified  Industries,  Vol.  I.  (S.  Doc.  No.  633,  6lst  Cong., 
2d  sess.) 

Vohune  18.  Immigrants  in  Industries:  Pt.  21,  Diversified  Industries,  Vol.  II— Pt.  22,  The  Floating  Immi- 
grant Labor  Supply.    (S.  Doc.  No.  633,  61st  Cong.,  2d  sess.) 

Volumes  19  and  20.  Immigrants  in  Industries:  Pt.  23,  Summary  Report  on  Immigrants  in  Manufacturing 
and  Mining.    (S.  Doc.  No.  633,  61st  Cong.,  2d  sess.) 

Volumes  21  and  22.  Immigrants  in  Industries:  Pt.  24,  Recent  Immigrants  in  Agriculture.  (S.  Doc.  No. 
633,  61st  Cong.,  2d  sess.) 

Volumes  23-25.  Immigrants  in  Industries:  Pt.  25,  Japanese  and  Other  Immigrant  Races  in  the  Pacific 
Coast  and  Rocky  .Mountain  States.    (S.  Doc.  No.  633,  61st  Cong.,  2d  sess.) 

Voliuncs  26  and  27.  Immigrants  in  Cities.    (S.  Doc.  No.  338,  61st  Cong.,  2d  sess.) 

Volume  28.  Occupations  of  the  First  and  Second  Generations  of  Immigrants  in  the  United  .'^'tates- Fe- 
cundity of  Imnugrant  Women.    (S.  Doc.  No.  282,  61st  Cong.,  2d  sess.) 

Volumes  29-33.  The  Children  of  Immigrants  in  Schools.    (S.  Doc.  No.  749,  61st  Con;-.,  3d  sess.) 

Volumes  34  and  35.  Immigrants  as  Charity  Seekers.    (S.  Doc.  No.  665,  61st  Cong.,  3  J  sess.) 

Volume  36.  Immigration  and  Crime.    (S   Doc.  No.  7.50,  61st  Cong.,  3d  sess.) 

Volume  37.  Steerage  Conditions— Importation  and  Harboring  of  Women  for  Immoral  Purposes— Immi- 
grant Homes  and  Aid  Societies- Immigrant  Banks.    (S.  Doc.  No.  753,  61st  Cong.,  3d  sess.) 

Volume  .38.  Changes  in  Bodily  Form  of  Descendants  of  Immigrants.    (S.  Doc.  No.  208,  61st  Cong.,  2d  sess.) 

Volume  39.  Federal  Inunigration  Legislation- Digest  of  Immigration  Decisions— Steerage  Legislation, 
1819-1908— .'^tate  Im:nigration  and  .\Men  Laws.    (S  Doc.  No.  758,  6Ist  Cong.,  3d  sess.) 

VoTuine  40.  The  Immigration  Situation  in  Other  Countries:  Canada— Australia-New  Zealand— -Vrgen- 
tma— Brazil.    (.S.  Doc.  No.  761,  61st  Cong.,  3d  sess.) 

Volume  41.  Statements  and  Recommendations  Submitted  by  Societies  and  Organizations  Interested  in 
the  Subject  of  Inunigration.    (S.  Doc.  No.  704,  61st  Cong.,  3d  sess.) 

Volume  42.  Index  of  Reports  o!  the  Immigration  Commission.    (S.  Doc.  No.  785,  61st  Cong.,  3d  sess.) 

Ill 


985 


LETTER  OF  TRANSMITTAL. 


The  Immigration  Commission, 
Washington,  D.  C,  Deeemher  J,  1910. 
To  the  Sixty-frst  Congress: 

I  have  tlio  honor  to  transmit  herewith,  on  belialf  of  the  Innniiri" 
tion  Commission,  a  report  entitled  ''  Dictionary  of  Races  ()r  Peoples 
which  was  prepared   for  the  Commission  by  Dr.   Daniel   Folknia 
assisted  by  Dr.  Elnora  C.  P'olkmar. 
Respectfully, 

William  P.  Dillingham, 

Chairman. 


CONTENTS. 

Page. 

Introductory ^ 

Selected  bibliography  of  general  works » 

Races  or  peoples 


LIST    OF   TABLES. 


Comparative  classification  of  immigrant  races  or  peoples 5 

Some  classifications  of  the  grand  divisions  of  mankind .•••■:-•  ° 

Estimated  population  of  certain  races  in  Europe,  compared  to  immigration 
of  such  races  from  Europe  to  the  United  States  in  1907,  and  also  to  the  aver- 
age annual  immigration  for  the  twelve  vears  ending  June  30,  1910 7 

Population  of  Austria-Hungary,  and  immigration  to  the  United  States  from 

Austria-Hungary  and  from  Europe,  in  1907,  by  race -0 

Czech  population  of  Austria-Himgary i ' '  "^ oa 

Population  of  Canada,  bv  race  or  origin,  census  years  1871,  1881,  and  1901 ^y 

European  immigration  to  the  United  States,  1907,  by  races  specified 32 

Races  or  peoples  in  the  Caucasus '  fv 

Distribution  of  Serbo-Croatians  in  1900 47 

Population  and  immigration  of  Serbo-Croatian  and  related  countries 47 

Distribution  of  Serbo-Croat ians,  by  religion 48 

Finnic  population  of  the  Russian  Empire,  1897 ^ 

German  population  of  the  world -^ ^' 

Population  of  India 'J^ 

Distribution  of  Italians - '^•^'  ^^ 

Lithuanian  and  Lettish  population  of  Russia ^^ 

Number  and  distribution  of  Poles i i n  1 1 1 

Population  of  Roumania •^^"  {|| 

Distribution  of  Roumanians  (1900) i|i 

Races  or  peoples  of  the  Russian  Empire,  exclusive  of  Finland  (1897) iJo 

Races  or  peoples  of  Finland  (1900) ]\l 

Number  and  distribution  of  Little  Rus.sians  (Ruthenians) li» 

Scandinavian  ])npulati()n  and  immigration j-^ 

The  Semitic-Hamitic  family j"^ 

Classification  of  Slavic  tongues -^^^ 

Rate  of  immigration  per  1,000  of  population  among  the  leading  European  races 

or  peoples {  ., 

Distribution  of  Turko-Tatars {]! 

The  Teutonic  group ■  {^7 

Classification  of  Ural-Altaic  languages •'•'*o.  ^^' 


MAPS. 


Cephalic  index,  Caucasia .- ■  ^^ 

Peoples  of  the  Balkan  Peninsula opposite  43 

Geographical  distribution  of  Jews opposite  74 

Peoples  in  Hungary  and  Transylvania ^-^ 


VII 


DICTIONARY  OF  RACES  OR  PEOPLES. 


INTRODUCTORY. 

Since  eastern  Europe  became  an  important  source  of  immi<rration 
many  new  ethnical  factors  have  been  added  to  the  popuhition  of  the 
United  States.  Early  in  the  Commission's  investigations  among 
these  newer  immigrants  it  became  apparent  that  the  true  racial  status 
of  many  of  them  was  imperfectly  understood  even  in  communities 
where  they  were  most  numerous,  and  the  difficulties  encountered  in 
properly  classifying  the  many  ethnical  names  that  were  employed  to 
designate  various  races  or  peoples  suggested  the  preparation  of  a 
volume  that  would  promote  a  better  knowledge  of  the  numerous 
elements  included  in  the  present  immigrant  movement. 

While  this  "  dictionaiy  "  treats  of  more  than  six  hundred  subjects, 
covering  all  the  important  and  mau}^  of  the  obscure  branches  or  divi- 
sions of  the  human  family,  it  is  intended  primarily^ a  discussion  of 
the  various  races  and  peoples  indigenous  to  the  countries  furnishing 
the  present  immigration  movement  to  the  United  States,  or  wdiich 
may  become  sources  of  future  immigration. 

Until  1899,  when  the  Bureau  of  Immigration  first  classified  arriving 
immigi'ants  according  to  the  race  or  people  to  which  they  belonged, 
practically  all  population  statistics  respecting  the  foreign-born  in  the 
United  States  were  recorded  only  by  country  of  birth.  Previous  to 
the  adoption  of  the  improved  method  of  recording  immigration  sta- 
tistics the  Bureau  of  the  Census  had  attempted  in  some  instances  to 
distinguish  among  the  various  east  European  peoples  in  the  popula- 
tion, and  as  a  result  of  this  effort  reports  of  recent  censuses  include 
more  or  less  accurate  data  relative  to  the  Polish  and  Bohemian 
elements  in  the  population.  In  the  first-mentioned  case  this  group- 
ing is  accomplished  by  regarding  for  census  purposes  the  former 
Kingdom  of  Poland  as  a  geographical  entity  instead  of  Provinces  of 
Austria,  Piiissia,  and  Russia,  as  Poland  has  been  politically  for  more 
than  a  century.  In  the  same  way  Bohemia  is  considered  as  a  geo- 
graphical unit  instead  of  a  part  of  Austria.  With  these  exceptions, 
however,  census  reports  make  no  distinction  between  the  many 
important  ethnical  factors  to  be  found  among  natives  of  eastern 
European  countries  resident  in  the  United  States. 

1 


2  The  Immigration  Commission. 

Poland  and  Bohemia  also  appear  as  "  countries  of  birth  "  in  earlier 
immigration  statistics,  but  when  the  movement  of  population  from 
Austria-Hungary,  Russia,  Turkey,  and  the  Balkan  States  to  the 
United  States  assumed  large  proportions  the  old  method  of  recording 
arrivals  only  by  the  countiy  of  their  nativity  was  of  little  value  in 
determining  the  ethnical  status  of  such  immigrants,  and  the  Bureau 
of  Immigration  finally  adopted  the  racial  classification.  The  bureau 
recognizes  45  races  or  peoples  among  immigrants  coming  to  the 
United  States,  and  of  these  36  are  indigenous  to  Europe.  This 
classification  was  adopted  by  the  Immigration  Commission  in  col- 
lecting and  compiling  data  respecting  the  foreign-born  in  this  coun- 
try, and  it  is  also  made  the  principal  basis  of  the  dictionary  of  races 
or  peoples.  Xo  work  of  this  nature  has  before  been  published  in  the 
English  language,  although  related  works  have  been  printed  in  the 
French,  German,  and  other  languages."  The  present  work,  moreover, 
differs  essentially  from  previous  publications  of  the  same  nature  in 
that  it  is  written  primarily  with  reference  to  the  subject  of  immigra- 
tion and  is  for  the  convenience  of  students  of  that  subject  rather  than 
for  the  ethnologist.  Therefore,  in  addition  to  a  more  strictly  ethno- 
logical discussion  of  the  various  immigrant  races  and  peoples,  careful 
attention  has  been  given  to  their  numerical  and  geographical  distribu- 
tion, as  well  as  their  relative  importance  in  the  movement  of  popula- 
tion to  the  United  States  and  other  immigrant-receiving  countries. 

In  the  preparation  of  the  dictionary  it  was  neither  the  plan  of  the 
Commission  nor  the  purpose  of  the  author  to  attempt  an  original  dis- 
cussion of  anthropology  or  ethnologj^,  but  rather  to  bring  together 
from  the  most  reliable  sources  such  existing  data  as  it  was  believed 
would  be  useful  in  promoting  a  better  understanding  of  the  many 
different  racial  elements  that  are  being  added  to  the  population  of 
the  United  States  through  immigration. 

In  the  more  strictly  ethnological  topics  of  definition  and  division, 
or  classification  of  races  or  peoples  according  to  their  languages,  their 
physical  characteristics,  and  such  other  marks  as  Avould  show  their 
relationship  to  one  another,  and  in  determining  their  geographical 
habitats,  an  effort  has  been  made  to  present  the  view  most  generally 
accepted  among  ethnologists,  or,  in  case  of  radical  and  important 
differences  of  opinion,  to  present  the  rival  views.  It  need  not  be 
explained,  in  view  of  the  vastness  of  the  ethnographical  field  and  the 
present  imperfect  state  of  the  science,  that  mistakes  are  inevitable  in 

« Since  writing  this  dictionary  Matsnmura's  excellent  Gazetteer  of  Eth- 
nology, inihlished  in  .T;ii)mii  in  190S,  has  come  to  hand.  As  its  name  indicates, 
it  is  not  a  dictionary.  Imt  if  more  nearly  covers  the  field  thuu  any  other  single 
volume  in  the  English  language. 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


a  work  of  this  nature.  It  is  not  to  be  regarded  as  written  for  the 
ethnologist,  but  for  the  student  of  innnigration ;  for  the  one  who 
wants  in  convenient  form  an  approximately  correct  statement  as  to 
the  ethnical  status  of  immigrant  races  or  peoples,  their  languages, 
their  numbers,  and  the  countries  from  which  they  come. 

In  determining  the  population  and  geographical  distribution  of 
races  and  their  various  divisions,  reference  was  had  to  the  census 
reports  and  other  official  publications  of  foreign  countries,  as  well 
as  to  standard  works  of  history  and  travel,  and  the  publications  of 
foreign  geographical  and  other  scientific  societies.  On  pages  8  to  12 
of  this  introduction  is  a  selected  bibliography  of  general  \vorks  upon 
the  subject  under  consideration,  and  a  list  of  a  few  of  the  authorities 
that  were  consulted  in  its  preparation. 

The  number  of  the  chief  divisions  or  basic  races  of  mankind  is  more 
in  dispute  at  the  present  time  than  when  Linnanis  proposed  to  classify 
t  hem  into  4,  or  Blumenbach  into  5,  great  races.  Some  writers  have  re- 
duced the  number  of  such  basic  races  to  3,  while  others  have  proposed 
15,  20,  or  even  G3.  In  preparing  this  dictionary,  however,  the  author 
deemed  it  reasonable  to  follow  the  classification  employed  by  Blumen- 
bach. which  school  geographies  have  made  most  familiar  to  Americans,^/ 
viz,  the  Caucasian,  Ethiopian,  Mongolian,  Malay,  and  American,  or,  | 
as  familiarly  called,  the  white,  black^dlo55^hrcLmvii  _J 

The  sciencesl)f  anfhropolo^''anclethnology  are  not  far  enough 
advanced  to  be  in  agreement  upon  many  questions  that  arise  in  such  a 
study.  The  use  of  this  classification  as  the  basis  for  the  present  work 
is  perhaps  entirely  justified  by  the  generally  prevailing  custom  in  the 
United  States,  but  there  is  equal  justification  in  the  fact  that  recent 
writers,  such  as  Keane  and  the  American  authority  Brinton,  have 
returned  to  practically  the  earlier  classifications." 

These  authorities  have  also  been  closely  followed  by  the  author  of 
the  dictionary  in  separating  the  many  subdivisions  of  the  five  great 
races  one  from  another  according  to  the  languages  they  speak,  and 
in  grouping  them  into  stocks  upon  the  same  basis.  In  other  Avords, 
the  primary  classification  of  mankind  into  five  grand  divisions  may 
be  made  upon  physical  or  somatological  grounds,  while  the  subdi- 
vision of  these  into  a  multitude  of  smaller  "  races  "  or  peoples  is  made 
largely  upon  a  linguistic  basis.''  The  practical  arguments  for  adopt- 
ing such  a  classification  are  unanswerable.  It  is  not  merely  because 
it  is  most  convenient  and  natural  to  call  a  man  English,  Irish,  or 
German  according  to  the  language  spoken  by  him  or  by  his  ancestors 

"  Sec  p.  0  for  some  of  these  flnssilicaliDUS. 
''  See  classification  ou  p.  5. 


The  Immigration  Commission* 


in  the  old  home;  this  is  also  the  classification  that  has  the  sanction 
of  law  in  immigration  statistics  and  in  the  censuses  of  foreign  coun- 
tries."^ In  no  other  way  can  figures  be  found  that  are  comparable  as 
to  population,  immigration,  and  distribution  of  immigrants.  While 
it  is  well  to  find  a  classification  by  physical  characteristics  insisted 
upon  in  the  able  works  of  Ripley,  Deniker,  and  others,  it  is  mani- 
festly impracticable  to  use  such  a  classification  in  immigration  work  or 
in  a  census.  The  immigrant  inspector  or  the  enumerator  in  the  field 
may  easily  ascertain  the  mother  tongue  of  an  individual,  but  he  has 
neither  the  time  nor  the  training  to  determine  whether  that  individ- 
ual is  dolichocephalic  or  brachycephalic  in  type.  He  may  not  even 
know  that  these  terms  refer  to  the  shape  of  the  head  and  are  con- 
sidered to  be  of  fundamental  importance  by  the  school  of  ethnologists 
just  referred  to.  Finally,  it  may  be  that  neither  the  ethnical  nor  the 
linguistic  school  has  reached  the  ultimate  word,  but  that  a  more 
natural  and  acceptable  classification  of  peoples  will  be  based  in  the 
future  upon  continuity  of  descent  among  the  members  of  a  race  or  of  a 
stock,  whether  such  genetic  relationship  be  established  by  somatolog- 
ical,  linguistic,  sociological,  or  historical  evidence,  or  by  all  combined. 
The  classification  of  races  or  peoples  adopted  for  convenience  by 
the  author  of  the  dictionary  is  presented  on  the  page  opposite. 

5 

"  See  further  discussiou  of  the  principles  of  classificatiou  and  of  technical 
terms  in  article  "  English,"  pp.  54-57. 


Diclioiiary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


COMPARATIVE  CLASSIFICATION  OF  IMMIORAKT  RACES  OR  PEOPLES. 


Based  on  Briutoa  (cf.  Keane). 


Mongolian  . 


Malay 

Ethiopian.. 

Ameri  can 

(Indian). 


Caucasic  . 
Kuskaric. 


Group. 


Let  lie. 
Celtic. 


lllyric... 
Atinenic. 


Hellenic. 

Iranic 

Arabic . . . 
Chaldaic. 


People. 


Tataric... 
Japanese. 
Mongolic. 


Scandinavian: 


NorweRiau 

Swedish 

German  (N.  part). 

Dutch 

English  (part) 

Flemish 

Lithuanian 

Scotch  (part) 

Irish  (part) 

Welsh 

Russian 

Polish 

Czech: 

Bohemian 

Moravian 

Servian 

Croatian 

Montenegrin 

Slovak 

Slovenian 

Ruthenian 

Dalmatian 

Herzegovinian 


Albanian 

Armenian 

French 

Italian  (part). 
Roumanian.. 


Spanish 

Spanish- American 

Mexican,  etc 

Portuguese 

Greek 

/Hindu 

itiypsy 

Arabian 

/Hebrew 

\Syrian 

Caucasus  peoples 

Basque 

I  Finnish 
Lappish 
Magyar , 
Bulgarian  (part) , 

Turkish,  Cossack,  etc , 

Japanese,  Korean 

Kalmuk 

(Chinese 

■{East  Indian  (part, 
I  i.e., Indo-Chinese). 
I  Pacific  Islander  (part) 
\East  Indian  (part) ... 

Negro 

American  Indian 


Ripley's  races,  with  other  correspond- 
ing terms. 


I.  TEUTONIC. 

II.  Euronaeus  (Lapouge). 
Nordic  (l)eniker). 
l)olich:)-l('pt()rhinc  (TCohliiiann). 

(kTiiKuiic  (Kiifjlish  writers). 
KfilHMif^riilicr  (Ccniiau  writers). 
Ivyinric!  (l'"rciicli  writers). 

Part  Alpine. 


11.  ALPINE   (OR  CELTIC). 

H.  Alpinus  (T/apouge). 
Ocfidcntal  (Doniker). 
Diseiitis  (deriuan  writers). 
Celto-Shivic  (French  writers). 
Lappaiioid  (I'runer-Bey). 
Sarmatian  (von  Holder). 
Arvernian  (Beddoe). 


Part  Alpine. 

Part  Mediterranean. 

m.  MEDITERRANEAN. 

H.  Meridionalis  (Lapouge). 
Atlanlo-Moditerranean   and   Ibero-Insu- 

lar  (Deriiker). 
Iberian  (English  writers). 
Ligurian  (Italian  writers). 
Part  Mediterranean. 
Part  Teutonic. 

Part  Mediterranean. 


The  Immigration  Conmiission. 


SOME  CLASSIFICATIONS  OF  THE  GRAND  DIVISIONS  OF  MANKIND. 

[For  purposes  of  comparisou,  the  order  followed  is  that  of  Deniker's  remarkable  and  often 
misunderstood  scheme.  It  will  be  seen  at  once  that  the  larger  sroups  of  races  recognized 
by  him  are  more  like  the  grand  divisions  of  other  writers  than  has  been  commonly  sup- 
posed. Accuracy  of  detail  has  been  sacrificed  to  secure  greater  clearness  in  the  compari- 
son of  groups.  Blumenbach's  classification,  for  instance,  having  been  published  in  1775, 
is  naturally  indefinite  as  to  some  of  the  ethnical  groups  established  since  his  day  and  found 
in  Deniker's  list,  such  as  "  Dravidian  "  or  "  Aino."  His  term  "  Malay  "  includes  all  the 
I'aeific  Islanders,  who  are  now  distributed  among  Keane's  Mongol,  Caucasic,  and  Negro 
races.] 


(after 
Linnaeus). 


Huxley. 


Flower  (cf. 
Quatrefages). 


Negro  (ex- 
cept 5). 


4.  Caucasic 

(with  5). 


2.  F.thiopian    (except 
4,0). 


1.  Caucasian    (except 
10,  20). 


2.  Mongol. 


1:5.  Mongolian 

\i.  Malay" 


1.  Bushman 

2.  Negrito 

3.  Negro 

4.  Melanesian 

5.  Ethiopian  (Abyssin- 

ian, etc.). 
G.  Australian 

7.  Dravidian 

8.  Assyroid 

9.  Indo-Afghan 

10.  Arab  (Semite) 

11.  Berber 

12.  Littoral  European... 

13.  Ibero-Insular 

14.  Western  European.. 

1.5.  Adriatic 

10.  Northern  European. 
17.  Eastern  European. . . 

15.  Amo 

19.  Polynesian 

20.  Indonesian 

21.  South  American 

22.  North  American 

23.  Central  American 

24.  Patagonian 

25.  Eskimo 

26.  Lapp 

27.  Ugrian 

2S.  Turco-Tatar 

29.  Mongol    (incl.    Ma- 
lay). 


\l.  Negroid. 


Australoid  (except 
part  of  5). 


Melanochroid  (with 
part  of  5). 


Xanthochroid 
(with  part  of  27). 


Mongoloid   (except 
part  of  27). 


1.  Ethiopian 
(except  5) 


3.  Caucasic 
(with  5). 


2.  Mongol. 


o  Includes  Nos.  4,  6,  19,  20,  and  a  part  of  29. 

One  feature  of  the  dictionary  Avliich  is  of  jiartic-iilar  interest  in  a 
study  of  immigration  is  the  data  showing  the  numerical  extent  and 
geographical  distribution  of  the  various  immigrant  races  or  peoples. 
No  reliable  compilation  of  this  nature  w^as  available  and  its  prepara- 
tion required  much  research.  The  data  are  of  value  as  suggesting 
the  possibilities  of  future  immigration,  and  also  as  showing  the  rate 
of  immigration  among  the  various  races  at  the  present  time.  In 
some  cases,  notably  those  of  the  Slovaks  and  Hebrews,  where  there 
is  a  high  rate  of  emigration  to  the  United  States,  it  is  conceivable 
that  the  movement  may  become  normal  or,  indeed,  that  it  may  cease 
through  an  exhaustion  of  the  home  supply.  On  the  other  hand,  in 
the  case  of  the  Russians,  Oermans,  Italians,  and  certain  other  peojiles 
the  population  is  so  great  that  although  the  volume  of  emigration 
may  be  large  the  rate  is  low  and  the  supply  is  practically  inexhaustible. 

The  estimated  numerical  strength  of  each  of  the  principal  races  or 
peoples  in  Europe,  and  the  immigration  movement  of  such  races  from 
Europe  to  the  United  States  in  the  fiscal  year  1907,  when  immigra- 
tion reached  its  greatest  height,  and  also  the  average  annual  move- 


Diclionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


iiuMit  for  tlu>  twolvo  years  oiuling  .June  ;U),  r.)10,  are  shown  in  the 
l:il)U'  whirh  follows.  Koliable  data  respoc-ting  the  niunlKU-  of  Turks 
ami  Sviiaiis  in  Europe  are  not  available,  and  consequently  these 
races  are  omitted.  AVith  these  exwptions,  however,  the  table  in- 
clmU'-  all  Kuropean  races  or  peoples  which  in  the  years  specified 
colli riliuted  more  than  2,000  immigrants  to  the  movement  to,  the 
linited  States. 


JJstiitialcd  imittildlioii  of  cciidiii  races-  in  J']unii)<\  cnniiKircd  to  immigration 
of  siicli  ni<-<s  from  I'Uiroiic  io  the  United  Stdlcs  in  IHOJ,  inut  aim  to  tho 
avcraac  aiinunt  inniiitjnilioii  for  the  12  years  ciidiiuj  June  JU,  lOJO. 


Estiniafed 
])oi)ul;ilioii 
in  Europe. 

Immigrants  to  the  United  State,s  from 
Europe. 

Race  or  people. 

Total 

iuiml>er, 

19(«7. 

Average 
atiiHial 
number, 
12  years, 
1899-1910. 

Number  per   1,000 
e.stimated    popu- 
lation based  on- 

Total 

number, 

1907. 

Average 
annual 
number, 
12  years, 
1899-1910. 

Slovak                                                

2.250,000 
8,000.000 

:<,  000,000 

20.000,000 
2,311,000 
4,  .500,  (WO 

17.000.000 
8,000,000 

41,870 
14(i.  409 
47.317 
238.409 
22,043 
37.715 
1.37. 147 
59,677 
44,240 
25, 704 
23, 751 

14;  471 
21,9.50 
50,510 
26,806 
7,163 
13,, 507 
9,232 
19,016 
61,797 
2, 560 
91,059 
12, 124 
2,273 
5,948 
8,774 

16,052 

31,272 

88,232 

27, 704 

157,300 

17,204 

35,086 

78, 528 

27,848 

17,162 

14,538 

12,059 

2,601 

12, 436 

24.463 

30, 453 

7,872 

5,831 

8,301 

5,919 

6, 782 

37,882 

1,619 

61,253 

7,045 

2,127 

2, 451 

6,671 

6,751 

18.6 

18.3 

1.3.1 

11.9 

9.5 

8.4 

8.1 

7.5 

7.4 

6.4 

6.1 

4.6 

3.9 

3.8 

3.5 

3.0 

2.7 

2.3 

1.8 

1.9 

1.7 

1.5 

1.3 

1.3 

.5 

.3 

.3 

13.9 

Hebrew 

Croatitui  and  Slovenian 

Italian   South                                         

11.0 
7.7 
7.9 

7.4 

Irish  i>                                         

7.8 

4.6 

3.5 

g;^' ::::::::::::::::: 

6,000,000 
4,000,000 
3,900,000 
1,57.3,000 
3.700.000 
.5,727,000 
14,500,000 
9,000,000 
2.700,000 
0,000,000 
5,000,0(K) 
10.000.000 
35,300,000 
1.700.000 
72,200,(HX1 
9,000,000 
5,(KX),000 
20,000,000 
.39,000,000 

2.9 

Lithuanian 

3.6 
3.1 

Dalmatian,  Bosnian,  and  Herzegovinian 

1.7 

3.4 

4.3 

Italian  North                                        

2.1 

Bnlparinn,  Servian,  and  Montenegrin 

.8 
2.2 

1.4 

1.2 

.7 

1.1 

Welsh  ff 

German                               

1.0 

.8 

Dutch  and  Flemish                                      

.8 

.4 

.1 

French                                                             

.2 

Russian  (including  Ruthenian  or  Little  Russian  of 
R  ussia)  .                      

77,200,000 

(0 

a  The  population  figures  represent  the  total  population  of  Norway,  and  the  immigration  figure-s  the 
total  number  of  Scandinavians,  mostly  Norwegians,  coming  from  Norway. 

6  The  population  figure,«  represent  the  total  population  of  Ireland,  and  the  immigration  figures  the  total 
number  of  Iri^h  coming  from  Europe. 

c  The  population  figures  represent  the  number  of  Ruttienians  in  Austria-Hungary,  and  the  immigration 
figures  the  number  of  Hiithciiiaiis  coming  from  Austria-Hungary. 

d  The  population  figures  represent  the  total  population  of  Sweden  and  the  population  of  Swedes  m 
Russia  (Fi'ilaiul),  and  the  immigration  figures  the  total  number  of  Scandinavians,  mosUy  Swedes, 
coming  from  Sweden  and  Russia. 

'  The  population  fifuros  rcjiresent  the  total  population  of  Denmark,  and  the  Immigration  figures  the 
total  number  of  Scandinavians,  mostly  Danes,  comint;  from  Denmark. 

/  The  population  figures  represent  the  total  population  of  Kngland  and  Scotland,  and  the  immigration 
figures  the  total  numi>er  of  English  and  Scotch  coming  from  Hurope. 

g  The  population  figures  represent  the  total  population  of  Wales,  and  the  immigration  figures  the  total 
number  of  Welsh  coming  from  Europe. 

ft  Includes  Armeni.in  population  in  Asia  and  Armenians  coming  from  Asia. 

»■  Less  than  1  per  10,000. 


8 


The  ImmifTration  Commission. 


As  previously  stated,  the  dictionary  treats  of  more  than  600  sub- 
jects, but  particuhir  attention  is  paid  to  the  races  or  peoples  appear- 
ing in  the  classification  used  for  statistical  purposes  by  the  Bureau 
of  Immigration  and  Naturalization,  the  chief  racial  stocks  repre- 
sented among  immigrants,  and  some  of  the  ethnical  or  political  terms 
most  commonly  used  to  designate  immigrants.  The  races  or  peoples 
recorded  by  the  bureau  in  the  order  of  their  numerical  importance 
as  immigrants  to  the  United  States  for  the  twelve  years  ending 
June  30,  1910,  with  the  number  admitted  during  that  period,  are  as 
follows : 


Italiau,  South 1,911,933 

Hebrew. 1. 074,  442 

Polish 949,064 

Germau 754,  375 

Scandinavian 586,  306 

Irish 439,724 

English A 408,  614 

Slovak 377,  527 

Italian,  North 372,  668 

Mag>'ar._-: 338, 151 

Croatian  and  Slovenian.  335,  543 

Greek 216,  962 

Lithuanian 175,  258 

Finnish 151,  774 

Japanese 148,729 

Ruthenian  (Russniak)—  147.375 

Scotch 136,  842 

French 115,  783 

Rohcniian  and  Moravian.  100, 189 
I'.'nitiarian,  Servian,  and 

JNIontenegrin 97,  391 


21.  Dutch  and  Flemish 87,658 

22.  Russian 83,574 

23.  Roumanian 82,704 

24.  Portuguese- 72.897 

25.  Syrian 56,909 

26.  Spanish 51.051 

27.  Cuban 44,211 

28.  Mexican 41,914 

29.  African  (black) 33,630 

30.  Dalmatian,     Bosnian,     and 

Herzegovinian 31,  696 

31.  Armenian 26,498 

32.  Chinese 22.590 

33.  Welsh 20,752 

34.  Turkish 12,954 

35.  West    Indian    (except    Cu- 

ban)  11,569 

36.  Spanish  American 10,  669 

37.  Korean 7.  790 

38.  East  Indian 5,  786 

39.  Pacific  Islander 357 


It  will  be  noted  that  in  several  instances  the  bureau  classifies  cer- 
tain races  or  peoples  together.  In  such  instances  separate  immigra- 
tion statistics  are  not  available,  but  in  this  dictionaiy  each  race  or 
people  above  enumerated  is  treated  separately. 

By  courtesy  of  D.  Appleton  &  Co.,  the  publishers,  and  Prof. 
William  Z.  Eipley,  the  author,  several  maps  from  Eipley's  "  The  Races 
of  Europe"  have  been  reproduced  in  the  dictionary. 


SELECTED    BIBLIOGRAPHY    OF    GENERAL   WORKS." 
1.  ETHNOLOGY   AND   ANTHROPOLOGY. 

The  anthropologist  who  has  been  chiefly  followed  in  the  classifica- 
tion adopted  is  the  American,  Bcinton.    See: 

Rrinton,  Daniel  G.    Races  and  Peoples.    New  York.    1890. 
Rrinton,  D.  G.    Anthropology  and  Ethnology.     (lu  Vol.  I  of)  The  Icouographic 
Kncyclopedia.     Philadelphia.     1886. 
Rrinton,  D.  G.     The  American  Race.     New  York.     1891. 

«No  attempt  can  bo  made  to  mention  the  special  publications  consulted— 
far  more  numerous  than  those  indicated— which  pertain  only  to  a  particular 
race,  people,  or  country. 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


Keane  has  generally  supplemented  Brinton  where  the  latter  is  not 
quite  up  to  date: 

Keane,  A.  H.     Ethnology,     rainbridgo.     1001. 
Keane.  A.  H.    Man,  Past  and  Present.    Cambridge.    1899, 
Keane,  A.  H.     (Six  volumes  of)    Stanford's  Compendium  of  Geography  and 
Travel.     London.     180(3-1901. 

The  linguistic  classifications  of  these  two  authors  have  been  checked 
up  by  the  somatological  classifications  of: 

Deniker,  J.    The  Races  of  Man.     London.    1900. 
Ripley,  William  Z.    The  Races  of  Europe.    New  York.    1899. 
Sergi,    G.     The   Mediterranean   Race:    a   study   of   the  origin   of   European 
peoples.     (English  edition.)     London.     1901. 
Sergi,  G.     Specie  e  varieta  umane.    Turin.    1900. 

Since  imniigrant  races  or  peoples  are  classified  on  the  basis  of 
language,  frequent  reference  has  been  necessary  to  such  works  on 
linguistics  as  the  following: 

I^efevre,  Andre.  Race  and  Language.  London.  1894.  (In)  The  Interna- 
tional Scientific  Series  (Vol.  76). 

Hovelacque,  Abel.  The  Science  of  Language.  (Trans.)  London.  1877. 
(In)  The  Library  of  Contemporary  Science. 

Whitney,  W.  D.  Language  and  the  Study  of  Language.  6th  ed.  New 
York.     1901.  I 

Miiller.  Max.     The  Science  of  Language.     2  vols.    New  York.     1891. 

Tlie  following  have  been  mainly  used  on  general  questions,  as  those 
of  classification,  or  when  detailed  information  was  lacking  in  the 
foregoing : 

Ratzel,  Friedrich.  The  History  of  Mankind.  (English  edition.)  London. 
1897. 

Waltz,  Theodor.  Anthropologic  der  Naturvolker.  6  vols.  Leipzig.  1859- 
1872. 

Miiller.  Friedrich.    Allgemeine  Ethnographic.    2.  Auflage.    Wien.    1879. 

Peschel.  Oscar  F.     Volkerkunde.     7.  Auflage.     Leipzig.     1897. 

Quatrefages,  A.  de.     Histoire  generale  des  races  humaines.     Paris.     1889, 

Quatrefages.  A.  de.  The  Human  Species.  2d  ed.  London.  1881.  (In) 
International    Scientific   Series    (Vol.   26). 

Prichard,  James  C.     The  Natural  History  of  Man.    .3d  ed.     London.     1848. 

Prichard,  James  C.  Researches  into  the  Physical  History  of  Mankind. 
3d  ed.     London.     1836-1847.     5  vols. 

Prichard,  James  C.     Ethnographical  Maps.     2d  ed.     London.     1851. 

Latham.  Robert  G.     Descriptive  Ethnology.     London.     18159.     3  vols. 

Latham,  Robert  G.  The  Natural  History  of  the  Varieties  of  Man.  London. 
1850. 

In  anthropology,  strictly  speaking,  one  must  also  consult : 
Topinard,  P.     Elements  d'Anthropologie  gf'nf'rale.     Paris.     1885. 
Tylor,  Edward  R.    Anthropology.    New  York.    1904.     (In)  The  International 
Scientific   Series    (Vol.  62). 
60813°— VOL  5—11 2 


10  The  Immigration  Commission. 

There  are  only  four"  special  dictionaries  which  systematically 
cover  the  subject  of  races  and  peoples,  and  of  these  only  the  first 
named  is  of  much  value  to  the  student  of  the  present  day : 

HandwiJrterbuch  der  Zoologie,  Anthropologie  und  Ethnologie.  Herausgege- 
ben  von  Prof.  Dr.  Gustav  Jager  unter  Mitwirkung  von  .  .  .  F.  von  Hellwald 
(etc.).     Breslau.     1S80-1900.     8  vols, 

Dictionnaire  des  Sciences  anthropologiques.  Paris.  1889.  Publie  sous  la 
direction  de  Ad.  Bertillon  (etc.,  etc.  A  group  of  distinguished  ettinologists 
cooperated  in  the  preparation  of  this  w^ork.    Now  rather  old). 

Galtes,  Pio.  Diccionario  Etnografico-Anthropologico.  Barcelona.  1894.  12°. 
(Small,  and  contains  many  errors.) 

Dictionnaire  d'Ethnographie  moderne.  1853.  Paris.  (1  vol.  of)  Nouvelle 
Encyclopedie  Theologique.     (Of  merely  historical  interest.) 

Space  can  not  be  taken  to  mention  all  the  ethnological  and  other 
scientific  journals  to  be  consulted  in  such  a  work  as  the  present. 
Worthy  of  especial  mention  for  the  bibliographies  they  contain  are : 

Archiv  fiir  Anthropologie.     Braunschweig.     1866-.      ( See  its  bibliography  : ) 
"  Verzeichniss  der  anthropologischen  Literatur  "  (pp.  1-169,  etc.). 
American  Anthropologist.     New  York.     1888-. 

Finally,  the  best  ethnographical  maps  covering  the  whole  field  are 
those  of  : 

Gerland.  Georg.  Atlas  der  Volkerkunde.  (In)  Berghaus  (Herm.)  Physika- 
lischer  Atlas.     Gotha.     1892. 

2.   GEOGRAPHY  OF  RACES. 

Ethnography  is  most  intimately  connected  with  the  work  of  general 
geographers,  some  of  whom  have  made  contributions  of  prime  im- 
portance to  this  science.  Geographical  journals  and  yearbooks, 
which,  like  books  of  travel  and  description,  are  too-  numerous  to  be 
mentioned  here,  are  among  the  best  sources  of  information  to  the  eth- 
nologist.    The  geographical  works  most  consulted  are : 

Reclus,  Eliseo.  Nouvelle  geographic  universelle;  la  terre  et  les  hommes. 
Paris,  1876-1894.  (English  edition)  The  Earth  and  its  Inhabitants.  London. 
1876-1894.     (Indispensable.     The  English  edition  is  edited  in  part  by  Keane.) 

Stanford's  Compendium  of  Geography  and  Travel.  New  Issue.  London. 
1893-1899.     7  vols.     (See  earlier  edition  for  other  volumes  by  Keane.) 

Hettner,  Alfred.  Grundziige  der  Liinderknnde.  1.  Band.  Europa.  Leipzig. 
1907-.     (As  a  sample  of  similar  systematic  works.) 

Mill,  Hugh  H.  (editor).  The  International  Geography.  3d  ed.  London. 
1909.      (Ditto.     Important,  though  in  one  ^()lume.) 

3.   STATISTICS  OF  POPULATION,   BY  RACE. 

Original  sources  entirely  distinct  from  the  above-noted  lines  of 
research  must  be  consulted  here.  Such  are,  first,  the  official  censuses 
of  the  few  countries  that  make  a  count  of  the  population  by  race. 
Those  found  most  necessary  to  the  present  work  are  the  censuses  and 

«  Matsumura's  Gazetteer  has  since  appeared.     (See  note,  p.  2.) 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples.  11 

statistical  yearbooks  of  Russia,  Hungary,  Austria,  Sorvia,  Finland, 
Germany,  Switzerland,  and  India. 

Conipendiums  needed  for  constant  reference,  mainly  confined  to 
census  returns,  are: 

The  statesman's  Year-Hook.  Edited  by  J.  S.  Keltie.  London.  lOOS. 
(Annual.) 

Alnianach  de  (Jotha.     Gotha.     1908.     (Annual.) 

Die  Bevolkerung  der  Erde.  (In)  Petermanns  Mittellunsen.  Erganzungs- 
biinde.  (^.otlia.  Xr.  K')."?  (1000).  Enropa ;  Nr.  l."..'>  (1000).  Asion  (etc.); 
Nr.  140   (1004).     Amerika,  Afrika    (etc.). 

Otto  Iliibner's  Geographisch-statistische  Tabellen.  rublislied  by  Fr.  v.  Ju- 
raschek.     Frankfurt.     1000.     (Revised  annually.) 

Perhaps  the  most  competent  estimates  of  population  by  race,  where 
censuses  of  such  do  not  exist,  are  found  in : 

Braclielli,  II.  F.  (Revised  by  F.  von  Juraschek.)  Die  Staaten  Europas. 
Tith  ed.     Leipzig.     1007.     (Recent,  but  not  complete,  even  for  Europe.) 

Hickmann.  A.  L.  Geographisch-Statistischer  Universal-Tasclieu-Atlas.  Wien. 
1909.  (English  edition.)  Geographical-Statistic  Universal  Pocket  Atlas.  Lon- 
don.     (1907)       (The  most  complete  in  appearance,  but  full  of  serious  errors.) 

Fircks.  A.  von.  Bevolkerungslehre  und  Bev(>lkerungspolitik.  Leipzig.  180S. 
(In)  Hand-  und  Lehrbuch  der  Staatswissenchaften  (by  K.  Frankenstein,  etc.). 
(Population  given  in  per  cents  only.) 

Balbi,  Adriano.  Atlas  ethnographique  du  globe.  Paris.  1826.  (Also) 
Introduction  a,  I'atlas.  Paris.  1826.  416  pp.  (Too  old,  of  course,  to  be  of 
service,  but  a  fine  example  of  what  is  needed  at  the  present  time  brought  down 
to  date.) 

Kolb,  G.  F.  Handbuch  der  vergleichenden  statistik.  Zurich.  1857.  (Eng- 
lish edition)  The  Condition  of  Nations.  London.  1880.  (A  similar  remark 
applies.) 

4.   STATISTICS  OF  IMMIGRATION  AND  EMIGRATION. 

Some  of  the  censuses  just  mentioned  devote  many  pages  to  statis- 
tics of  the  emigration  to  foreign  countries.  Good  examples  are  those 
of  Austria,  Hungar}",  Italy,  Servia,  and  Finland. 

Some  American  publications  to  be  consulted  are: 

Commissioner-General  of  Immigration,  Annual  Reports.  Washington.  (Used 
in  preparing  each  article  of  the  dictionary.) 

Industrial  Commission,  Reports.  Vol.  XV.  On  Immigration  .  .  .  and  on 
Education.     Washington.     1901. 

Hall,  Prescott  F.     Immigration.     New  York.     1906. 

Smith,  Richmond  Mayo-.  Emigration  and  Immigration.  New  York.  1800. 
(See  also  other  works  by  Professor  Smith.) 

Commons,  John  R.    Races  and  Immigrants  in  America.    New  York.    1907. 

5.  GENERAL  WORKS  OF  REFERENCE. 

The  encyclopedias,  gazetteers,  and  dictionaries  mo.st  consulted  for 
bibliographical  references  and  otherwise,  and  followed  generally  in 
spelling,  are : 

The  New  International  Encyclop;pdi;;.     New  York.     1007. 

The  EncycU>p:edia  Britannica.     10th  ed.     London.     1902. 

The  Encyclopedia  Americana.     New  York.     1907. 


12  The  Immigration  Commission. 


Brockhans  Konversations-Lexikon.     14th  ed.     I^eipzig.     1896. 

Meyers  Konversations-Lexikon.     6th  ed.     Leipzig.     1909. 

La  Grande  Encyclopedia     Paris.     1886-1902. 

The  Century  Dictionary.     New  York.     1904. 

Standard  Dictionary.     New  York.    1907. 

Lippincott's  Gazetteer  of  the  World.     Philadelphia.    1906. 

Longman's  Gazetteer  of  the  World.     London.     1908. 

Ritter's  Geographisch-Statistisches  Lexikon.     9th  ed.     Leipzig.     1905. 

6.  BIBLIOGRAPHIES. 

Of  general  bibliographical  assistance,  besides  the  helps  already 
mentioned  and  the  card  catalogues  and  other  aids  at  hand  in  the 
Library  of  Congress,  may  be  mentioned : 

Bibliographie  der  Sozial-wissenschaften.  Berlin.  1907.  (Annual.  Helpful 
in  statistical  references.) 

International  Catalogue  of  Scientific  Literature.  Fifth  year.  London.  1907. 
(Annual.     Full  in  special  ethnology.) 

Geographisches  Jahrbuch.  Vol.  XXXI.  Gotha.  1908.  (Annual.  Full  in 
special  ethnology.) 


RACES  OR  PEOPLES. 


A. 

ABYSSINIAN.  (See  ScmUic-Ilam- 
itir.) 

ADERBAIJAN  TURK.  A  name  ap- 
plied ti)  tertain  Turks  of  Persia.  (See 
Talariv.) 

ADRIATIC  race.     (See  Caucasian.) 

AEROEMOYRET.  Same  as  Evre- 
meiseti.     (  Sec  Finnish.) 

AFGHAN  or  PATHAN.  The  native 
Iranic  race  or  people  of  Afghanistan, 
from  which  the  country  takes  Its  name ; 
Caneasian  In  physical  type  and  Moham- 
medan in  reliiiion;  related  in  language 
(Pa.slito)  to  the  Persians  and  to  the 
northern  Hindus  (see)  ;  commonly 
known  in  India  as  "  Pathan."  Of  the 
r..(HM).(X)0  inhabitants  (estimated)  of 
Afghanistan,  only  one-third  are  Af- 
ghans. More  than  500.000  are  Hindus 
and  about  that  number  are  Tajiks,  that 
is.  Persians.  As  in  Persia,  there  is  a 
great  variety  of  other  races  or  peoples 
in  Afghanistan.  Turko-Tataric.  Mon- 
gol ic,  and  Aryan.  They  do  not  come 
to  America,  so  far  as  is  known. 

AFRICAN  (black).     (See  Negro.) 

AFSHAR.  A  nomadic  Turkish  tribe 
of  Persia  relatetl  to  the  Osmanlis. 
I  See  these  and  Tataric.) 

AINO.  A  primitive  Caucasian-like 
Iieople  in  Japan,  now  numbering  less 
than  20.0(XJ.  (See  Japanese,  Cau- 
rnsian,  and  Mongolian.) 

AISSORE  or  AYSSORE.  (See  As- 
si/riiin  anil  .S';/n>/«.) 

ALBANIAN  (native  name.  Skipetar; 
ancient  name.  lUyrian;  calletl  by 
Turks  Arnaut).  The  native  and 
aboriginal  race  or  people  of  Albania  or 
western  Turkey.  T'nlike  most  of  the 
so-called  Etn-opean  "races."  this  is 
a    distinct    race    physically    and    not 


Albanian. 

merely  linguistically.  It  has  the 
smallest  population  of  any  independent 
division  of  the  Aryans  in  Europe  and 
does  not  even  appear  by  name  in  im- 
migration statistics. 

The  Albanians  are  perhaps  less 
known  in  a  scientific  way  than  any 
other  European  people,  unless  it  be  cer- 
tain tribes  of  the  Caucasus.  Not  only 
Is  their  classification  uncertain  in  the 
newer  science  of  physical  anthro- 
pology, philologists  also  are  still  dis- 
agreed as  to  their  place  in  the  Indo- 
European  family.  (See  article  Aryan.) 
Misled  by  the  Greek  loan-woi'ds  in  it, 
scholars  first  classified  Albanian  as  a 
Hellenic  dialect.  Others  as  vainly 
have  tried  to  place  it  in  the  Italic  di- 
vision or  in  the  Slavic.  It  appears  to  be 
really  one  of  the  eight  or  nine  distinct 
branches  of  the  Aryan  family  tree.  It  is 
the  most  backward  in  cultivation  of  all. 
It  hardly  has  a  literature.  Like  the 
neighboring  Servian  or  Croatian  (see), 
it  labors  under  the  misfortune  of  be- 
ing written  in  different  alphabets,  in 
both  the  Greek  and  the  Latin,  accord- 
ing to  the  religion  prevalent  in  each 
locality.  It  is  not  surprising  that  the 
rate  of  illiteracy  is  one  of  the  highest 
in  Europe. 

From  a  physical  point  of  view,  a  more 
favorable  judgment  can  be  awarded 
Albanians.  Tall  and  muscular,  of 
rather  blond  and  regular  features,  the 
Albanian  is  clearly  Caucasian,  although 
subject  to  a  race  Mongolian  in  origin, 
the  Turk.  (See  articles  on  these.) 
Yet  in  one  respect  he  resembles  the 
Asiatic  type;  he  has  one  of  the  broad- 
est heads  not  only  of  Europe  but  of 
the  world.  The  face  is  broad,  in  sharp 
contrast  with  the  long,  oval  face  of 
the  pure  Greek  type,  which  adjoins  the 
13 


14 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Albanian. 

Albanian  on  the  south.  It  is  this  com- 
bination of  "  giantism "  and  hyper- 
brachyceplialy,  that  makes  the  race 
physically  distinct  and  seems  to  war- 
rant Denilier  in  giving  it  a  separate 
name,  the  "Adriatic "  or  "  Dinaric." 
It  resembles  most  the  "  Celtic "  or 
"Alpine "  race,  and  is  so  placed  by 
some.  But  the  type  is  taller :  the 
northern  Albanians,  lilie  the  Montene- 
grins, rival  the  Scotch  and  the  Nor- 
wegians in  stature. 

The  Albanians  are  to-day  a  mixed 
race,  as  is  every  European  people. 
From  northern  Albania  the  type  shades 
off  in  every  direction,  most  rapidly  on 
the  south,  where  it  borders  on  the 
long-headed,  darlier,  and  shorter  Medi- 
terranean type.  On  the  east,  and 
especially  on  the  north,  it  merges  into 
the  great  wave  of  Slavic  invasion, 
nearly  as  broad-headed  as  the  Alba- 
nian in  type  but  considerably  shorter. 
The  Turlis  are  so  few  in  number  in 
European  Turkey  and  have  assimilated 
so  little  with  the  Albanians  that  they 
have  had  but  little  influence  in  the 
composition  of  the  race.  Indeed,  it  is 
not  the  Turkish  race  that  incloses 
the  Albanians  on  the  east,  but  the 
Bulgarians  of  Turkey.  On  the  south- 
east is  a  small  Roumanian  popu- 
lation, the  Tsintsars.  (See  corre- 
sponding articles.) 

No  line  can  be  drawn  as  to  physical 
type  between  those  Albanians  who  in- 
habit the  northern  border  of  Albania 
and  the  Serbo-rroatinn  peoples  that 
adjoin  them  ;  that  is,  the  Montenegrins. 
Ihe  Dalmatians,  the  Bosnians,  and  the 
southern  Serbs.  (See  all  these  in 
article  Croatian.)  The  same  "Adri- 
:itic"  typo  can  be  followed  parallel 
with  the  sea  until  it  merges  into 
the  "Ali)ine"  tyi)e  among  the  Friulans 
or  Ladius,  non-Italian  Latins  of  the 
Italian  border.  To  speak  more  pre- 
cisely, the  e.vtremely  hi.iili  cephalic  in- 
dex of  89  has  been  found  at  Scutari, 
near  the  northern  border  of  Albania, 
and  the  same    (88)    even  in   Epirus, 


Albanian. 

where  most  of  the  people  are  Greeks. 
The  average  height  is  about  5  feet 
7  inches,  although  on  the  Herze- 
govinian  border  it  reaches  5  feet  9 
inches. 

The  Albanians  go  under  many  dif- 
ferent names.  Skipetar  and  Arnaut 
are  equivalents  of  Albanian.  All  mean 
'*  highlander."  (Compare  the  Alb  in 
Alhaniun  with  All).)  L'ntil  about  the 
fifteenth  century  they  were  not  called 
Albanians  but  Illyrians,  or  even  Mace- 
donians. From  them  came  the  name 
of  the  ancient  Roman  province  of 
Illyricum,  embracing  Epirus  and  parts 
of  Macedonia,  and  of  Napoleon's 
"  Illyrian  Provinces ;  "  and  from  these 
latter  came  the  name  Illyrian,  wrongly 
appropriated  by  all  the  Sei*bo-Croa- 
tians  (Slavs)  early  in  the  last  cen- 
tury. As  already  indicated,  all  the 
Slavs  of  the  Balkan  Peninsula  made 
their  settlements  during  the  middle 
ages.  The  Albanians,  or  Illyrians 
proper,  previously  occupied  the  entire 
country  north  to  the  Danube. 

The  names  of  the  less  important  dia- 
lects and  tribes  need  not  be  considered. 
Some  of  them  are  temporary ;  that  is, 
dependent  upon  the  tribal  system  of 
government  which  still  obtains.  The 
Gegs  and  the  Tosks,  however,  are  to 
be  sharply  distinguished.  The  Gegs, 
including  the  Malliesors  and  the  Mir- 
dites,  are  the  northern  Albanians ;  while 
the  Tosks,  including  the  Yapides,  are 
those  living  in  Epirus  on  the  south. 
The  Gegs  are  mainly  Mohammedans 
and  Roman  Catholics  using  the  Latin 
alphabet;  the  Tosks  are  also  in  part 
Mohammedan,  but  mainly  Orthodox, 
like  their  neighbors,  the  Greeks,  whose 
religion,  civilization,  and  even  lan- 
guage they  have  in  great  part  adopted. 
The  northern  Gegs  are  more  rude  and 
warlike  and  generally  herdsmen;  the 
Tosks,  more  civilized  and  settled  agri- 
culturists. The  (Jegs  are  taller  and 
more  truly  Albanian  in  type ;  the  Tosks, 
darker  and  more  like  the  modern 
Greeks. 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


15 


Albanian. 

The  Albanians'  main  distinction  in 
history  is  the  persistence  with  which 
they  have  kept  their  indei>endenee. 
Even  the  Tnrkish  rule  in  Albania  has 
been  but  nominal  ever  since  the  Mos- 
lems tirst  overran  the  Peninsula  in 
the  tiftetMith  century.  It  is  felt  only 
in  the  larjrer  towns.  They  are  brave, 
but  turbulent  in  spirit — warriors 
rather  than  workers.  Even  their  own 
tribes  are  at  enmity  among  them- 
selves and  tribal  and  family  feuds 
are  common. 

Albania,  somewhat  indefinite  in  its 
boundaries,  is  but  a  small  country,  less 
than  300  miles  long  by  40  broad.  It 
embraces  the  Turkish  vilayets  of  Scu- 
tari and  Janina  and  a  part  of  Monas- 
tic In  the  wider  sense  it  includes 
ancient  Epirus  and  a  part  of  Macedo- 
nia.    There  are  also  Turks  and  Greeks 


Alsatian. 

settled  in  Albania,  and  even  Kouma- 
nians  (Tsintsars)  in  the  southeast; 
but  the  basis  of  the  population  is 
Albanian. 

No  census  of  Albanians  has  ever 
been  taken.  They  probably  number 
1,500,000;  some  say  2,000,000.  There 
are  also  some  250,000  in  the  eastern 
part  of  Greece  and  00,000  in  southern 
Italy  and  Sicily,  where  they  estab- 
lished colonies  centuries  ago.  The 
number  in  the  Austro-IIungarian  prov- 
inces north  of  Albania  is  still  less. 
In  Monastir  they  number  only  about 
12.000.  In  religion  the  Albanians  are 
said  to  be  about  equally  divided  among 
the  Moslem,  the  Catholic,  and  the 
(ireek  faiths.  Somewhat  careful  re- 
ligions statistics  have  been  privately 
collected  for  the  greater  portion  of 
Albania,  as  follows : 


Vilayets. 

Moham- 
medan. 

CathoUc.    Orthodox. 

Jewish. 

Total. 

Scutari                                                         

133,965 
228.346 

81,997          6,642 
267,317 

""3;439" 

222,604 

499, 102 

Total                                                     

362,311 

355,956 

3,439 

721,706 

In  total  population  Albanians  rank 
below  almost  all  the  "races"  of 
Europe.  They  perhaps  outnumber  the 
Slovenians  of  Austria  and  are  half  as 
numerous  as  the  Norwegians,  the 
Danes,  or  the  Western  Finns.  But 
since  they  have  emigrated  extensively 
to  Greece  and  to  Italy  and  the  rate  of 
immigration  to  America  on  the  part  of 
their  northern  neighbors,  the  Croa- 
tians  and  Slovenians,  is  one  of  the 
highest  in  Europe,  it  would  appear 
probable  that  the  Albanians  also  are 
to  be  reckoned  with  as  a  factor  of 
American  immigration.  Thus  far  they 
have  not  been  countetl  separately  by 
the  Bureau  of  Immigration.  Some  of 
them  as  immigrants  are  called  Greeks 
because  they  sjieak  that  language;  oth- 
♦■rs.  Turks  bt^-ause  the  Mohammedan 
Albanians  often  call  themselves  Turks  ; 
others  appear  in  the  column  of  "  Other 


peoples."  In  this  column  we  find 
about  2,000  in  1907,  1,300  of  whom 
came  from  Turkey  in  Europe.  The 
number  of  Greeks  reported  from  the 
same  country  was  7,000;  the  number  of 
Turks,  1,100. 

ALGERIAN.  A  native  of  Algiers. 
A  geographical,  not  an  ethnological 
term.  About  two-thirds  of  the  popula- 
tion of  3,000.000  are  Berbers  and  one- 
third  are  Arabs.  (See  these  and 
Moor.) 

ALPINE  r.ice.  (See  Aiu<iii  and 
('iiiira.siiiii. 

ALSATIAN.  A  native  of  Alsace,  in 
(U-rmany,  formerly  a  part  of  France. 
A  g(H>graphical  term.  Alsatians  are 
counte<l  in  immigration  statistics  as 
eitlior  French  or  German  (see)  accord- 
ing to  the  language  they  speak. 


16 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Altaic. 

ALTAIC.  (1)  Same  as  TJral- Altaic 
(see)  or,  better,  (2)  the  division 
which  includes  the  Tataric,  Mongolic, 
and  Tungusic  stocks.     (See  Turkish.) 

ANATOLIAN  TURK.  A  Turk  (see) 
living  in  Anatolia,  that  is,  Asia  Minor. 
A  geogi-aphical  term. 

ANDALUSIAN.  A  native  of  the  prov- 
ince of  Andalusia.  (See  Spanish.) 
Not  a  racial  name, 

ANGLO-SAXON  race.  Same  as  Eng- 
lish (see). 

ANNAMESE.  The  principal  race  or 
people  of  the  former  empire  of  An- 
nam,  now  known  as  French  Indo-China 
and  including  Annam,  Tonking,  and 
Cochin-China.  The  Annamese  are 
Indo-Chinese  (see),  a  division  of  the 
Sinitic  branch  of  the  Mongolian  race 
(see).  They  show  some  infusion  of 
Malay  blood.  In  culture  and  religion 
they  resemble  the  Chinese.  Their 
population  is  estimated  at  about 
14,000,000,  including  7,000,000  Touki- 
iiese. 

ARABIAN.  One  of  the  three  great 
groups  of  the  Semitic  branch  of  the 
Caucasian  race.  The  Arabians  are  re- 
lated to  the  Hebrews  and  include 
Arabs  proper  and  the  wandering  Bed- 
ouin tribes  of  the  desert.  (See  Sem- 
itic-Uamitic.}  They  have  long  since 
spread  out  from  the  country  that  bears 
their  name  and  settled  in  distant  por- 
tions of  Africa  and  Asia,  as  well  as 
penetrated  into  Europe.  They  have 
given  their  language,  through  the 
Koran,  to  the  vaster  populations  of 
Mohammedan  faith.  They  are  not  to 
be  confounded  with  the  Turks  (see), 
who  are  Mongolian,  Tatar,  in  origin 
and  speech,  rather  than  Caucasian. 
Neither  are  they  closely  related  to  the 
Syrians  (see),  who  are  Christians  and 
Aryans,  not  Semites ;  nor  even  to  the 
Berbers  and  the  modern  Moors  of 
north  Africa,  who  are  Hamitic  rather 
than  Semitic  in  origin.  Yet  Syrians 
and  Moors  alike  have  long  used  the 
Arabic  tongue. 


Armenian. 

The  Arab  population  of  Arabia  is 
between  3,500,000  and  5,000,000.  Still 
more  live  in  northern  Africa.  Very 
few  come  to  the  United  States.  The 
Immigration  Bureau  classifies  them 
under  "  Other  peoples,"  which  included 
only  23G  individuals  in  all  from  Asiatic 
peoples  in  1907. 

ARAGONESE.  A  native  of  Aragon. 
(See  Spanish.) 

ARAMAIC  or  ARAMEAN.  One  of 
the  Chaldean  group  of  Semitic  lan- 
guages. It  includes  the  Syro-Chaldean 
as  spoken  by  the  Ayssores.  ( See  these 
terms  and  especially  Assyrian.) 

ARMENIAN  (called  by  themselves 
Haik).  The  Aryan  race  or  people  of 
Armenia,  in  Asiatic  Turkey.  Linguis- 
tically the  Armenians  are  more  nearly 
related  to  the  Aryans  of  Europe  than 
to  their  Asiatic  neighbors,  the  Syrians, 
Arabs,  and  Hebrews  (Semites),  and 
especially  the  Turks  and  Kurds,  the 
inveterate  enemies  of  the  Armenians. 
In  language  the  latter  are  more  Eu- 
ropean than  are  the  Magyars,  the 
Finns,  or  the  Basques  of  Europe.  The 
nearest  relatives  of  the  Armenic  tongue 
are  the  other  members  of  the  ludo- 
Iranic  group  of  Aryan  languages,  which 
includes  the  Persian,  the  Hindi,  and 
the  Gypsy.  In  religion  the  Armenians 
differ  from  all  the  above-named 
peoples  excepting  the  Syrians  in  that 
they  are  Christian.  They  boast  a 
church  as  old  as  that  of  Rome.  To 
add  to  the  ethnical  confusion  they  are 
related  physically  to  the  Turks,  al- 
though they  exceed  these,  as  they  do 
almost  all  peoples,  in  the  remarkable 
shortness  and  height  of  their  heads. 
The  flattening  of  the  back  of  the  head 
is  noticeable  at  once  in  most  Arme- 
nians. It  can  only  be  compared  to  the 
flattened  occiput  of  the  Malay,  often 
noticed  in  Filipinos.  (See  articles  on 
the  above  races.) 

Only  a  fraction  of  the  Armenians 
are  found  in  their  own  country,  Ar- 
menia :  perhaps  G50,000  out  of  a  total 
variously  estimated  at  from  3,000,000 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


lY 


Armenian. 

!•>  r)A»tHt.cuK).  Over  1,000,000  live  in 
Kiissia,  ill  the  Transcaucasus  (only 
;U).0(H)  in  CMscaiK-asia)  ;  400,000  iu  En- 
rol loan  Turkey;  100,0(X)  in  Persia ; 
about  1-".(KX1  in  or  near  Ilnnjrary;  and 
('..(XH.)  in  India  and  Africa.  Perliaps 
lialf  tlieir  number  still  live  iu  different 
parts  of  the  Turkish  dominious.  Large 
numbers  of  those  who  have  migrated 
(lid  so  because  of  the  persecutions  of 
llie  Turks  and  Kurds  directed  against 
Ihem.  Their  rate  of  immigration  is 
very  low.  about  1  per  2,000  of  popula- 
tion. They  stand  among  the  smallest 
in  nuntber  of  our  inunigraut  races  or 
peoples,  only  2,044  arriving  iu  1907, 
and  20.408  during  the  12  years  1S99- 
1910.  but  form  noticeable  colonies, 
especially  in  New  York  and  Massa- 
chusetts. These  two  States  receive 
nearly  two-thirds  of  their  number. 

ARMORIC  or  ARMORICAN.  Same 
as  Breton   ( see). 

ARNAUT.     Same  as  Albanian  (see). 

AROMUNI  or  ARAMANI.  Same  as 
Tsintsar.      (See  JininiKinidn.) 

ARYAN,  INDO-EUROPEAN,  INDO- 
GERMANIC.  INDO-CELTIC,  CELTO- 
GERMANIC,  JAPHETIC,  or  SANS- 
CRITIC.  The  family  of  intlected  lan- 
guages spoken  by  all  the  races  or  peo- 
ples of  western  Europe  (with  the  ex- 
ception of  the  Basques)  and  through- 
out eastern  Europe  and  southern  Asia, 
with  some  exceptions,  as  far  as  eastern 
Ipdia. 

Since  four-fifths  of  our  immigrants 
are  of  Aryan  stock  and  their  racial 
relationships  to  each  other  are  deter- 
mined by  their  languages,  the  student 
o)'  iunnigration  will  need  some  ac- 
quaintance with  the  results  of  phi- 
l(Mogy  as  regards  the  ordinary  group- 
ings of  the  Aryan  tongues.  I'pon  this, 
he  will  find,  depends  the  distinction. 
fi>r  exanqilc,  between  Slovak  and  Czech 
(  r.oliemian  I,  or  the  relationship  of 
the  Lithuanian  to  the  Russian  and  the 
Old  Prussian,  or  the  very  existence  of 
Croatian,  Slovenian,  Bosnian,  and 
Ilerzegovinian,    as    distinct     "races" 


Aryan. 

among  our  Immigrants  from  the 
Balkan  States.  (See  articles  on  these 
and  Slav  for  details.) 

The  Aryan  is  the  most,  inqxirtant 
family  of  all  intlected  languages. 
The  Semitic-IIamitic  (see)  is  the  only 
other"  division  of  them.  The  only 
other  type  of  languages  found  in 
Europe  is  the  agglutinative  (see  Ural- 
Altaic,  Finnish,  Turkish,  Magyar)  ; 
and  the  only  remaining  forms  of  si)eech 
in  the  world  are  the  monosyllabic  (see 
Chinese)  and  the  polysyuthetic  (see 
Indian,  American). 

It  will  be  seen  that  the  words 
"Aryan,"  "Indo-European,"  and  the 
like  are  linguistic  rather  than  eth- 
nological. Yet  there  has  been  much 
written,  especially  among  the  earlier 
philologists,  about  an  "Aryan  race." 
Although  no  longer  strictly  scientific, 
this  expression  will  sometimes  be  used, 
fur  convenience,  in  this  dictionary  to 
designate  the  group  of  peoples  origi- 
nally speaking  Aryan  tongues. 

It  must  be  admitted  that  there  is 
greater  diversity  between  eastern  and 
western  Aryans  than  there  is,  for  in- 
stance, between  the  Aryan  Greeks  on 
the  one  hand  and  the  Semitic  Jews 
or  Turanian  "  Hungarians  "  and  Finns 
on  the  other.  As  different  as  the  lat- 
ter are  in  language  from  ourselves, 
they  share  more  fully  our  modern 
science,  literature,  and  civilization  and 
they  acquire  more  readily  our  tongue 
than  does  the  Ai-yan  Hindu  or  Per- 
sian. Physically,  also,  they  have  be- 
come more  like  ourselves  than  are  the 
darker  and  Asiaticized  Hindus. 

As  a  matter  of  fact,  there  are  at 
least  three  races,  anthroiK)logically 
speaking,  instead  of  one  in  western 
Europe.  They  are,  as  Ripley  and 
others  have  shown,  the  "Teutonic"  or 
"Nordic"  (tall,  blond,  and  long- 
headed), the  "Alpine"  (broad-headed), 
and  the  "Mediterranean"  (brunette 
and  long-headed).  Huxley  long  ago 
marked  out  in  this  field  two  distinct 
physical    races,    the    "  Xauthochroid " 


i8 


Hie  Immigration  Commission. 


Aryan. 

and  the  "  Melanochroid,"  or  light  and 
dark  Caucasians  ( see) .  The  Aryan,  the 
German,  the  French,  and  the  Italian 
are  "  races  "  from  a  linguistic  point  of 
view  that  combine  dissimilar  portions 
of  physical  races.  Yet,  as  has  been 
shown  in  the  Introductory,  such  use  of 
words  is  unavoidable  (see  p.  3). 

More  questionable  are  innovations  in 
the  use  of  these  terms  to  fit  some  social 
theory.  De  Lapouge,  for  instance, 
limits  the  use  of  the  word  "Aryan " 
to  the  blond,  long-headed,  or  Teu- 
tonic race;  and  an  active  social 
propaganda  in  Germany  is  built  upon 
this  supposed  identification  of  races. 
Yet  Sergi,  as  an  Italian,  holds  that 
the  original  Aryans  were  dark  and  of 
Mediterranean  rather  than  of  Teutonic 
stock. 

Turning  now  to  a  less  doubtful  use 
of  terms,  it  is  safe  to  divide  the  Cau- 
casian grand  division  of  mankind  on 
the  basis  of  language  into  the  Aryan, 
Semitic,  Hnmite,  Caucasic,  and  Eus- 
karic  stocks  (see  these).  The  last 
two  possess  agglutinative  languages 
and  are  confined  to  the  small  areas 
of  the  Caucasus  Mountains  and 
the  Tyrenees.  The  word  "  Indo-Euro- 
pean "  is  preferable  to  "  Aryan "  in 
scientific  usage.  Germans  are  more  in- 
clined to  use  the  term  "  Indo-Ger- 
manic,"  and  to  use  "  Aryan "  in  th6 
sense  of  "  Indo-Iranian ;  "  that  is,  to 
designate  the  eastern  group  of  Indo- 
Europt^jin  languages. 

The  Aryan  "  races  "  comiirise  nearly 
half  the  population  of  the  earth,  say 
700,000,000  out  of  a  total  of  I.HOO,- 
000,000.  Of  course,  a  great  multitude 
of  these  are  Asiatic  Aryans,  the  most 
of  whom  are  crowded  into  India. 
Still,  the  Aryans  of  Europe  are  nearly 
double  the  Aryans  of  Asia  in  number, 
.'".20,00(),000  as  against  2S0.(KH),000. 
This  European  stock  also  outnumbers 
the  Chinese,  the  greatest  hnmogoneons 
population  beyond  all  exception  In  the 
world. 


Assyrian. 

The  Aryan  stock  is  divided  as  fol- 
lows by  Hickmann : 

European 

Races.  population. 
Teutonic     (Gei'man,     English, 

Scandinavian,    etc.) 131,000.000 

Slavonic       (Russian,      Polish, 

Bohemian,    etc.) 127,200,000 

Italic  (French,  Spanish,  etc.)_  107,  300,  000 

Hellenic 4,  400,  000 

Lettic  (including  Lithuanian)-  4,  000,  000 

Celtic  (Scotch,  Irish,  Welsh )_  3,200,000 

Illyrie 1,  500,  000 

Armenic 300,  000 

Indo-Iranic  (Hindu,  etc.) 300,000 

(See  other  details  in  Introductory 
table,  p.  5.) 

These  comprise  practically  all  Euro- 
peans with  the  exception  of  the  ]Mag- 
yars  of  Hungary,  the  Turks  of  Turkey, 
Various  Finuo-Tataric  peoples  of  east- 
ern and  northern  Russia  and  of  Lap- 
land, and  the  Caucasus  peoples.  Turk- 
ish Armenia,  in  Asia,  and  the  greater 
part  of  the  countries  eastward  to  the 
Ganges,  also  are  Aryan,  excluding  the 
large  Dravidian  territory  (see)  in 
southern  and  central  India. 

Of  American  immigrants,  as  has 
been  said,  four-fifths  are  still  Aryan, 
in  spite  of  the  largely  increasing  num- 
bers of  non-Aryans  now  arriving  from 
eastern  Europe — Hebrews,  Magyars, 
Finns,  and  Turks.  (See  details  of 
Aryan  immigration  under  each  race 
;ind  in  article  Cdiicasinn.) 

ASHKENAZIM.  The  northern  or 
German-Polish  Jews,  as  distinguished 
from  the  southern  or  Spanish-Portu- 
guese Jews,  called  Sepliardim.  They 
form  about  00  per  cent  of  the  Jewish 
race.     (See  Hebrew.) 

ASIATIC  race.     (See  MongolUin.) 

ASSAMESE.  A  subdivision  of  the 
Indo-Aryan  Hindus  (see)  living  in 
Assam,  the  easternmost  province  of 
India  jiropei-.  Tlieir  laii,i:uage,  tlie  As- 
samese, is  spoken  l)y  1.;i."i<),0(K)  persons. 

ASSYRIAN.  ASSYROID,  AYSSORE, 
KALDANI  (CHALDEAN),  SYRO-CHAL- 
DEAN,  NESTORIAN,  EAST  SYRIAN. 
All  these  names  have  been  applied  to  a 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples, 


19 


Assyrian. 

siiuill  population  living  in  the  nortli- 
wostorn  anu'lo  of  I'orsia,  near  the  bor- 
dt'is  of  Turkoy  and  Russia,  and  espe- 
rially  about  Lakorrniia.  Sonieofthem 
oil  couiiuj:  to  the  United  States  as  inimi- 
m-ants  insist  that  they  are  not  Syi-ians. 
but  Assyrians.  It  is  believe<i  that  they 
are  more  properly  to  be  considered  as 
Kast  Syi-iaas  ;nul,  therefore,  contained 
in  the  '•  Syrian"  race  or  people  of  the 
Bureau  of  Inunigration.  although  so 
good  an  authority  as  Deniker  holds 
that  they  belong  to  an  entirely  distinct 
race,  which  he  calls  the  "Assyroid." 
Ill  any  case,  they  belong  to  the  Syrian 
stock  (Semites)  linguistically. 

It  will  be  convenient  to  discuss 
briefly  at  this  point  the  Assyrian  and 
Assyroid  races  and  then  the  relation 
of  the  Ayssores  to  these. 

ASSYRIAN   AND   ASSYROID. 

The  Assyrian  is  an  ancient  language, 
extinct  for  at  least  2,000  years.  No 
people  to-day  can  claim  pure  physical 
descent  from  this  stock.  Tlie  arid  re- 
gion occupied  by  the  early  Assyrian 
empire  has  been  swept  by  one  civiliza- 
tion after  another.  Their  ancient  Se- 
mitic speech  was  largely  replaced  by 
that  of  conquering  Medes  and  Tersians 
and,  later,  of  Mohammedan  hosts. 
It  finally  disappeared  after  the 
P.abylcnians  and  Chaldeans,  who  used 
a  Semitic  tongue,  rejtlaced  the  Assyri- 
ans in  Mesoi)otamia.  Turkish,  Persian, 
Kurdish,  and  Arabian  blood  has  been 
adde<l  to  the  ancestral  stock  of  the 
modern  "Assyrians."  Keclus  says: 
"  The  Assyrians  and  Chaldeans  were 
either  exterminated,  or  else  absorbed 
in  the  victorious  races,  forfeiting  name, 
speech,  and  the  very  consciousness  of 
their  race." 

The  Assyroid  was  first  added  by 
Deniker  to  his  list  of  the  distinct 
races  of  tlie  earth ;  and  he  says  that 
"  it  is  not  found  pure  in  Jiny  popula- 
tion, but  it  counts  a  sutticient  number 
of  representatives  to  give  a  character 


Assyrian. 

to  entire  populations,  such  as  the  Ilad- 
jemi-Persians,  tlie  Ayssores,  certain 
Kurdish  tribes,  and  some  .\nnciiiinis 
and  Jews."  Even  Deniker,  it  will  be 
noted,  does  not  claim  that  there  is  any 
longer  an  Assyrian  race,  either  phys- 
ically or  linguistically,  while  even  his 
cognate  Assyroid  is  not  found  jaire. 
It  is  sufficient  to  say  that  practically 
all  other  ethnologi.sts  divide  Deniker's 
"Assyroids "  between  the  Aryan  and 
Semitic-Hamitic  branches  of  the  Cau- 
casian race. 

THE    AY'SSORES. 

The  Ayssores,  therefore,  are  not  As- 
syrians, either  physically  or  linguisti- 
cally. The  P.ureau  of  Immigration  has 
classified  races  according  to  the  lan- 
guages they  speak,  and  practically  all 
ethnologists  proceed  upon  the  same 
principle.  A  scientific  definition  of  the 
Ayssores,  therefore,  would  seem  to  be : 
,That  branch  of  the  Aramaic  division 
of  the  Chaldean  group  of  Semitic  peo- 
ples (Caucasian)  which  is  located 
farthest  to  the  northeast,  and  espe- 
cially about  Lake  Urmia  in  Persia. 
They  are  called  "  Syro-Chaldeans "  in 
the  Russian  census.  Their  own  lan- 
guage not  only  is  that  which  was 
spoken  commonly  in  Palestine  in  the 
time  of  Christ,  but  other  dialects 
of  it  are  still  found  on  the  eastern 
border  of  Syria.  It  is.  however, 
often  called  a  missionary  language, 
since  it  has  been  revived  and  kept 
alive  largely  by  Protestant  mis- 
sionaries. The  Ayssores,  like  most 
Syrians,  now  speak  Arabic.  It  is 
apparently  due  to  the  enthusiasm  of 
Archbishop  Benson  over  a  i)eople 
speaking  the  language  of  Christ, 
rather  than  as  a  result  of  any  scien- 
tific demonstration,  that  these  i)eople 
have  been  misnamed  "Assyrian." 
"  Chaldean,"  "  Nestoriau,"  and  even 
'•ArnitMiian."  The  peoi>le  have  Ixhmi 
proud  to  accept  and  defend  the  title 
given  them  as  rei)resentatives  of  the 
ancient  Assyrians. 


20 


TTie  Immigration  Commission. 


Assyrian. 

The  "Assyrians  "  are  more  backward 
in  civilization  than  the  western  Syri- 
ans, having  been  more  sorely  pressed 
to  maintain  their  very  existence  against 
the  surrounding  Mohammedan  popu- 
lation, and  especially  the  Kurds. 
Some  of  them,  like  their  neighbors, 
the  Armenians,  have  sought  refuge  on 
Russian  soil.  The  Russian  census 
shows  5,000  of  them  located  in  Trans- 
caucasia. Their  entire  population  is 
so  small  that  it  is  of  no  significance 
as  a  source  of  immigration.  Although 
constituting  a  few  distinct  communi- 
ties in  the  United  States,  their  num- 
ber is  lost  sight  of  in  the  general  mass 
of  Syrian  immigration  (see). 
AUSTAFRICAN.  (See  Negro.) 
AUSTRALIAN.  Any  inhabitant  of 
Australia.  Not  a  racial  name.  Immi- 
grants from  Australia,  of  whom  there 
are  very  few,  are  listed  in  immigra- 
tion statistics  as  "  English,"  "  Irish," 
etc.,  according  to  their  mother  tongue* 
(See  articles  on  these.)  The  name 
Australian  is  also  applied  by  ethnolo- 


Austrian. 

gists  to  the  black  natives  of  Australia. 
( See  Negro. ) 

AUSTRIAN.  Not  a  race  name  and 
not  used  by  the  Bureau  of  Immigra- 
tion. It  has  no  significance  as  to  phys- 
ical race  or  language.  There  is  no 
Austrian  race  in  the  sense  in  which 
we  use  the  terms  French,  German, 
Italian,  Hebrew,  or  Bohemian  "  race." 
The  term  "Austrian  "  simply  means  an 
inhabitant  or  native  of  Austria.  Austria 
contains  more  different  races  or  peo- 
ples than  any  other  country  of  Europe 
except  Russia.  Germans  form  the 
largest  ethnical  group  in  Austria; 
Magyars,  the  largest  of  Hungary. 
The  following  table  shows  the  diver- 
sity of  races  or  peoples  represented 
by  large  populations  in  Austria-Hun- 
gary and  the  relative  proportion 
which  •  the  Austro-IIuugariau  section 
of  these  races  contributes  to  the  immi- 
gration from  Europe  to  the  United 
States.  For  further  details  see  articles 
on  each  of  these  races,  as  German, 
Hebrew,  Polish,  Bohemian,  Slovenian. 


Pojiuhition   of  Amtria-Hunganj,   and  immigrotion   to   the   United  8tafc.<i  frot 
Austrid-Hinigury  and  from  Euroiic,  in  1901\  hij  raer. 


Population  In  1900. 

Immigration  to  United  States. 

Chief  races  or  peoples. 

Austria. 

Hungary, 

inchulinK 

Croatia  and 

Slavonia. 

Iinmip-ants 

from 

Europe  In 

1907. 

Immigrants 

from 

Au.stria- 

Uungaryin 

1907. 

Per  cent 

from 
Austria- 
Hungary. 

9,171,000 
a5, 955, 000 

2,135,000 

91,000 
13,5a) 
41,900 

1.37,100 

23,900 

1        47,300 

6  26,900 
19,000 
59,700 

288,900 

450,300 

40.500 
13, 400 
41,800 
59,7(X) 
23,700 
47,100 
6  6,200 
18,400 
59,600 
1,500 
27,600 

•               44.5 

2,020,000 

99.7 

4,259,(X)0 

3,375,000 

1,193,000 

\      711,000 

231,000 

10,  (KK) 

727,000 

43.5 

429,000 

99,000 

(  1,079.000 

\  1,052,000 

2,799,000 

S,742,0(X) 

27,  OCX) 

272, (KX) 

99.1 

99.6 

23.0 

96.9 

99.8 

.5 

Others 

6.1 

Total 

c 25, 032, 000 

19,2,';4,(KK) 

1,199,500 

338,500 

28.2 

1,225,000 

851,000 

146,000 

18,900 

12.9 

<■  Including  Slovalc. 

«•  Indtiding  Bulgarian  and  Montcnojrrin. 

•Excluding  518,000  foroigners,  of  whom  over  half  are  Magyars. 

<«  Counted  as  German,  etc.,  in  language,  but  as  Jews  in  the  census  of  religions. 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


21 


Auvergnat. 

AUVERGNAT.  A  native  of  Au- 
vert^no.  forniorly  a  province  of  central 
France.     (See  French.) 

AVARO-ANDIAN.        (See     Caucasus 

IHOllUs.) 

AYSSORE.  A  sn\all  modern  Asiatic 
pcdlile  sometimes  wrongly  called  As- 
si/rian-  (see). 

AZERBEIDJIAN  TURK.  Same  as 
Aderbaijan.     (See  Tataric.) 


BALTIC.  A  nam(>  sometimes  given 
to  the  Lettic  (see)  group  of  languages. 

BASHKIR.  One  of  the  largest  Ta- 
tar peoples  (see)  of  Russia. 

BASQUE  (synonyms:  Euskarian  and, 
formerly,  Iberian  as  to  language). 
The  people  originally  speaking  the 
Basque  language,  the  sole  non-Aryan 
language  of  western  Europe.  But  few 
now  live  in  the  old  province  of  south- 
western France,  Gascony,  formerly 
called  "  Vasconia  "  after  them  ;  about 
500,000  still  remain  on  the  other  side 
of  the  Pyrenees  in  northwestern  Spain. 
They  are  a  fragment,  perhaps  the  only 
distinct  remnant,  of  the  pre-Aryan 
race  of  Europe.  Recent  researches 
connect  them,  not  with  the  Mongolian 
Finns  (see)  as  formerly,  but  with  the 
llamitic  (Caucasian)  Berbers  of 
northern  Africa.  They  are  not  now 
easily  distinguishable  in  physical  ap- 
pearance from  their  Spanish  or  French 
neighbors,  although  many  still  speak 
the  strange  Basque  tongue.  The  lat- 
ter is  not  inflected,  like  most  Euro- 
pean (Aryan)  languages,  but  agglu- 
tinative, like  the  typical  languages  of 
northern  Asia. 

Bas(pi('s  are  counted  in  with  Spanish 
or  French  by  the  Bureau  of  Immigra- 
tion in  case  they  speak  these  lan- 
guages. It  is  known,  however,  that 
but  few  are  coming  to  the  States,  al- 
though they  go  in  considerable  numbers 
as  workers  to  the  Panama  Canal  Zone. 
It  is  said  that  200.000  Basques  have 


Bhil. 

I'liiigralcd  to  South  America  during  the 
last  half  century. 

BAVARIAN.  A  native  of  P.avaria, 
in  (Jermany.  Not  an  ethnological 
term.     (See  German.) 

BEDOUIN.  A  wandering  Arab 
(see).  • 

BELGIAN.  A  native  or  citizen  of 
Belgium.  Not  the  name  of  a  race  and 
not  used  by  the  Bureau  of  Immigra- 
tion. Southern  Belgians  are  for  the 
most  part  Walloons  (see),  that  is, 
French  (see),  and  northern  Belgians 
are  Flemish.  (See  Dutch  and  Flem- 
ish.) 

BELSAN.      (See  Ruthcnian.) 

BELUCHI,  BALUCH,  or  BILOCH. 
The  native  Iranic  (Caucasian)  peo- 
ple of  Baluchistan.  Of  no  significance 
in  immigration.  (Cf.  Afghan,  Persian, 
Hindu.) 

BENGALESE  or  BENGALI.  The 
principal  race  or  people  of  Bengal, 
British  India.  Their  language,  a  mod- 
ern Hindu  tongue,  the  Bengali,  is 
spoken  by  nearly  45,000,000  persons. 
The  broad  head  of  the  Bengalese  is 
thought  to  be  due  to  Mongolian  ad- 
mixture.    (See  Hindu.) 

BERBER.  The  most  important  na- 
tive race  or  people  of  northwestern 
Africa;  of  Hamitic  (Caucasian)  ori- 
gin. (See  Scmdtic-Hamitic  and  Moor.) 
They  number  at  least  7,000,000  in 
Morocco  and  Algeria  and  500,000  in 
Tunis  and  Tripoli.  Not  known  as  im- 
migrants. 

BERKIN.  An  Istrian  division  of  the 
Slovenian  race  (see). 

BESSERMAN.  A  small  tribe  of 
East<>rii  Finns  (see). 

BHIL.  A  name  given  to  a  people  of 
India  of  Dravidian  physical  stock 
(see),  but  now  speaking  a  Hindu  dia- 
lect (see).  The  Indian  census  re- 
ports 760,000  persons  speaking  the 
Bhil  dialects.  Their  religion  is  a 
form  of  animism  requiring  neither 
priest  nor  temple. 


22 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Bicol. 

BICOL  or  VICOL.     (See  Filipino.) 

BIELOCHROVAT,  K  R  A  K  U  S  ,  or 
CRAKOWIAK.  Names  applied  to  a 
subdivision  of  tlie  Poles  (see). 

BIELO-RUSSIAN.  The  term  nsetl  by 
Russians  themselves  to  designate 
White  Russia*!.     (See  Russian.) 

BIRMAN.     Same  as  Burmese   (see). 

BIS  A  YAK  Same  as  Visayan.  (See 
Filipiito.) 

BLACK  race.     {See  Negro.) 

BLACK  RUSSIAN.     (See  Russian.) 

BLATACI.  (See  Bohemian  and 
Moravian.) 

BOER.  A  white  person  of  Dutch 
(see)  descent,  especially  in  the  Trans- 
vaal. 

BOHEMIAN  and  MORAVIAN 
(CZECH).  It  will  be  convenient  to  dis- 
cuss these  races  or  peoples  in  one  ar- 
ticle. They  are  counted  together  by 
the  Bureau  of  Immigration. 

Czech  or  Tsekh  is  best  defined  as  the 
westernmost  race  or  linguistic  divi- 
sion of  the  Slavic  (with  the  exception 
of  the  Wendish  fragment  in  Ger- 
many) ;  or,  as  the  race  or  people  re- 
siding mainly  in  Bohemia  and  Moravia, 
but  partly  also  in  Hungary. 

Bohemian  is  the  westernmost  divi- 
sion or  dialect  of  the  Czech  and  the 
principal  people  or  language  found  in 
Bohemia. 

Moravian  is  that  division  of  the 
Czech  found  in  Moravia ;  that  is,  be- 
tween the  Bohemians  and  the  Slovaks. 

Other  definitions  different  from  the 
above  can  be  referred  to  good  author- 
ity, but  are  confusing  and  will  be  men- 
tioned only  at  this  point.  Thus,  some 
authors  reverse  the  meanings  of  Czech 
and  Bohemian,  making  Bohemian  the 
name  of  the  division  which  includes 
the  Czech,  the  Moravian,  and  the 
Slovak.  (See,  for  example,  Keane'a 
classification  in  article  Filav,  although 
his  usage  varies.)  The  term  "Mora- 
vian Bi-ethren  "  is  also  frequently  use<l 
in  a  religious  sense  as  the  name  of  a 


Bohemian. 

well-known  sect  which  is  akin  to  "  Bo- 
hemian Brethren."  Finally,  "  Bohe- 
mian "  in  the  current  literary  or  artis- 
tic sense  means  one  of  unconventional 
or  Gypsylike  habits.  It  comes  perhaps 
from  "  Bohemien,"  the  French  word 
for  "  Gypsy."  Gypsies  were  once  igno- 
rantly  supposed  to  come  from  Bohe- 
mia. 

The  Czech  is  most  nearly  related  to 
the  Polish  and  Wendish  languages, 
which,  with  it,  constitute  the  so-called 
^A'estern  Division  of  Slavic  languages. 
"  Czech "  generally  covers  also  the 
Slovak  (see),  which  in  the  Austrian 
census  is  not  separated  from  the  Bo- 
hemian and  Moravian.  Although  the 
total  Czech  population  is  rather  small, 
about  8.200,000,  Czechs,  in  1907,  stood 
sixth  in  rank  as  to  the  number  of 
immigrants  to  the  United  States. 

BOHEMIAN. 

The  Bohemian  people  appears  on  the 
ethnological  even  more  than  on  the 
political  map  as  a  peninsula  intruding 
far  into  German  territory,  for  Bohemia 
is  nearly  cut  off  from  Moravia  by  Ger- 
mans of  lower  Austria  pressing  In 
from  the  south  and  Germans  of  Prus- 
sia pushing  down  ft-om  the  north. 
One-third  of  the  population  of  Bohe- 
mia itself  is  comiiosed  of  Germans, 
who  inclose  the  ^Moravians  on  every 
side  except  the  east.  In  early  times 
the  domain  of  the  Western  Slavs  ex- 
tended farther,  not  only  into  Germany 
nearly  as  far  as  Berlin,  but  on  the 
south  far  beyond  Vienna,  into  Carin- 
thia.  Here  another  intruding  race, 
Mongol  in  origin — the  Magyar — h;is 
divided  the  Western  Slavs  from  the 
Croatians  and  other  Southern  Slavs. 

The  long  contact  of  the  Bohemians 
with  the  Germans  has  profoundly  mod- 
ified their  civilization,  if  not  their 
physical  type  and  even  their  language. 
They  are  the  most  nearly  like  west- 
ern |^:uropeans  of  all  the  Slavs.  It 
may  be  fairly  said  that  they  are  the 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


23 


Bohemian. 

most  ;i(lvaiu-i><l  of  nil.  'Pliis  is  in  frroat 
jiart  diu'  (()  their  nalivo  iMuiowiin'iit 
as  Slavs.  Tlicir  wri.uiit  ol"  brain  is 
saiil  lo  be  jireater  Hum  tbat  of  any 
otber  people  in  Europe.  At  the  same 
time  the  eastern  Bohemians  and  Mora- 
vians are  among  the  most  broad- 
headed — that  is.  Slavic  or  "  East- 
ern " — in  physical  type.  They  do  not 
show  the  Asiatic  element,  Finnic  or 
Tataric,  found  in  the  Russians,  bur 
Ihey  show  a  Teutonic  admixtui-e  in 
their  being  of  greater  height  than 
most  Slavs  and  often  in  the  presence 
of  a  blond  element  among  them. 

Although  the  Bohemians  and  the 
Moravians  form  but  a  minute  frac- 
tion of  the  great  Slavic  stock,  less 
than  2  per  cent,  they  have  contributed 
not  a  little  to  its  history.  They  were 
practically  the  first  Slavs  to  come 
under  the  influence  of  western  civili- 
zation. Cyril  and  Methodius,  apostles 
to  the  Slavs,  gave  them  their  alphabet. 
Since  the  eighth  century  they  have 
had  a  literature  of  their  own,  which 
until  the  Hussite  war  was  the  most 
important  of  all  Slavic  literatures. 
Iluss,  the  Bohemian,  a  century  before 
I.uther,  sounded  the  first  note  of  re- 
ligious freedom  in  Europe.  To  Come- 
nius.  the  Moravian,  are  due  the  be- 
ginnings of  modern  education  in  Eu- 
rope. During  the  long  years  of  German 
Catholic  rule  the  use  of  the  Bohemian 
language  was  proscribed.  To-day  it  is 
again  flourishing. 

While  the  Oermans  and  the  Bohe- 
mians have  been  strenuous  rivals  in 
this  corner  of  Austria,  it  is  due  to 
their  joint  efforts  that  Bohemia  is 
now  "  the  brightest  jewel  in  the  Aus- 
trian crown."  Its  natural  wealth  and 
the  industry  of  its  inhabitants  have 
made  it  the  richest  province  of  the 
monarchy,  Tlie  Bohemians,  like  the 
Slavs  in  general,  are  preeminently  a 
nation  of  agriculturists,  but  they  also 
excel  as  miners  and  as  craftsmen.  In 
religion  all  but  5  per  cent  are  Roman 
Catholic.      In    art    they    are    leaders; 


Bohemian. 

as  musicians  they  are  unsurpassed. 
'J'liey  are  equally  renowned  in  the  po- 
litical and  in  the  military  service  of 
the  monarchy. 

The  ordinary  ethnological  details  re- 
quire but  littk^  space  in  this  article. 
There  are  no  subdivisions  of  the  Bohe- 
mians to  be  described.  Their  physical 
and  linguistic  characters  are  suffi- 
ciently described  in  the  article  on  the 
Slavs  with  the  exception  of  what  is 
noted  here.  Their  aliihabet  is  like  our 
own,  with  added  diacritical  marks. 
Formerly  they  used  the  German  type. 
While  their  native  language  is  a  bar- 
rier to  full  entrance  into  the  current  of 
western  thought,  the  common  use  of 
German  has  supplemented  it.  Their 
population  and  immigration  figures  are 
given  on  the  page  following. 

MORAVIAN. 

Neither  need  much  space  be  given 
to  their  brothers  on  the  east,  th«  jNIora- 
vians.  Their  ethnical  type  is  much 
the  same,  although  we  find  here  more 
dialectal  variation  and,  on  the  east, 
transitional  types  that  approach  the 
Slovaks  or  the  Poles.  The  Moravians 
speak  the  same  language  as  the  Bohe-' 
mians,  notwithstanding  some  differ- 
ence in  dialects.  Both  divisions  are, 
therefore,  to  be  considered  as  consti- 
tuting but  one  race  in  a  classification 
of  European  races.  The  division  into 
two  is  political,  geographical,  and  his- 
torical, rather  than  ethnical.  Like  the 
Bohemians,  the  Moravians  are  sur- 
rounded only  by  Germans  and  their 
Czechish  kinsmen — excepting  the  Leks. 
or  Waterpolaks.  in  the  northeastern 
corner  of  their  territory.  Some  consider 
these  last  to  be  Poles;  others,  Mora- 
vians. The  Walachs,  who  live  on  the 
Slovak  border  in  the  Carpathians,  are 
more  properly  a  division  of  the  Mora- 
vians, although  some  call  them  Slo- 
vaks (see).  They  are  divided  into 
the  .Tavorins,  the  Pasekarsches.  and 
the   Zaierzaks.      The   Ploraks   live    in 


24 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Bohemian. 

the  western  mountains  of  Moravia ; 
the  Hanalis  about  the  center,  on  the 
river  Hanna.  The  latter  include  the 
Blataci,  the  Moravcici,'  and  the  Zabe- 
caci.    The  Opovans  and  the  Podhoraks 


Brazilian. 

also  are  Moravians.  The  breadth  of 
the  head  increases  among  the  Czechs 
as  we  leave  the  German  border  on  the 
west,  reaching  among  the  Hanaks  the 
remarkable  index,  for  Europe,  of  86. 


Czech  population  of  Austria-Hungary. 


Bohemia. 

Moravia. 

Silesia. 

Hungary. 

Miscella- 
neous. 

Total. 

3,930,093 

1,727,270 

146,265 

2,002,165 

169,245 

'    7.975,038 

Total  for  1851 

2,621,450 

1,264,027 

88,068 

1,704.312 

176,401 

5,854,258 

2,621,450 

14,377 

2,635,827 

1, 190, 150 
73,877 

88,068 

1,278,218 

1,704,312 

35,324 
126, 700 

1,813,513 

126,700 

1 

Outside  of  Austria-ITnngary  there  are  at  the  present  time  probably  less  than  200,000 
Czechs  in  Europe,  making  a  total  of  about  8,200,000  for  the  race. 


The  foregoing  table  gives  the  Czech 
population  of  Austria-Hungary  in 
1900.  and  also  shows  the  famous  dis- 
tribution by  races,  as  estimated  by 
Czornig  from  the  census  of  1851,  as 
similar  details  can  not  be  found  in  the 
most  recent  census.  Including  the 
Slovaks  the  total  Czech  population  of 
Europe  about  equals  the  total  of 
Magj-ars  or  of  Jews.  The  Bohemians 
aloue  constitute  about  half  the  entire 
number,  or  4.000,000,  and  therefore 
about  equal  in  numbers  the  Lithu- 
anians or  the  Dutch. 

As  immigrants  the  Czechs  come  to 
America  at  about  the  same  rate  per 
],000  of  population  as  the  Lithuanians 
or  the  Ruthenians  of  Austria-Huu- 
gary ;  that  is,  more  rapidly  than  most 
Slavic  races,  although  only  one-third  so 
rapidly  as  the  Hebrews.  The  high 
rate  of  Czech  immigration  is  mainly 
due  to  the  Slovaks,  whose  rate  of 
immigration  according  to  population 
is  the  highest  of  any  race  or  people. 
The  Bohemians  and  Moravians,  on  the 
other  hand,  come  at  the  very  low 
rate  of  less  than  2  per  1.000  of  pojui- 
lation.  With  less  than  a  third  of  the 
Czech  population,  the  Slovaks  sent 
377,527  immigrants  to  the  United 
States  in  the  twelve  years  1899-1910, 


as  against  100,189  Bohemians  and 
Moravians  combined.  In  other  words, 
the  small  Slovak  people  stands  eighth 
amoug  immigrant  races  in  annual  ar- 
rivals, while  the  Bohemians  and  Mo- 
ravians stand  about  eighteenth.  Dur- 
ing the  period  mentioned,  301,078  of  the 
Slovaks  and  64,519  of  the  Bohemians 
and  Moravians  admitted  to  the  United 
States  went  to  the  States  of  New 
York,  Tennsylvania,  Ohio,  and  Illinois. 

BOHEMIAN  BRETHREN.  (See  Bo^ 
hemiaii  and  Moravian.) 

BOHEMIEN.  The  name  by  which 
Gypsies  (see)  are  known  in  France. 

BOIKO.  A  subdivision  of  the  Red 
Russian  branch  of  the  Ruthenians 
(see). 

BOLIVIAN.  (See  t^panish  Amer- 
ican.) 

BOSNIAN.  A  political  division  of 
the  Serbo-Croatians.     (See  Croatian.) 

BRAHMAN.  Not  the  name  of  a 
race.  A  member  of  the  sacerdotal  or 
priestly  caste  of  the  Hindus  (see). 
The  Brahmans  number  about  15,000,- 
000  and  are  found  throughout  India. 

BRAZILIAN.  Any  white  native  of 
Brazil.  There  are  about  6,000.000 
whites   in   Brazil,   nearly   one-half   of 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples 


25 


Brazilian. 

whom  aro  foroiiin-born.  Of  the  hitter 
over  l.<HX).(X)(»jire  IfaHaii.SOO.OlM)  Tortu- 
L'uese.  o(.H),(R)0  iJenuan,  and  100.(X)0 
Sitaiiish  (see  these).  Imiuigrantsfrom 
Brazil,  of  whom  there  are  very  few. 
are  chissed  by  the  Bureau  of  Immigra- 
tion according  to  the  mother  tongue. 
(See  Spanish  American.) 

BRETON  or  ARMORIC  AN.  The  most 
southern  and  only  continental  branch 
of  the  Celtic  group  of  the  Aryan  fam- 
ily. It  is  located  in  Brittany,  in  the 
northwestern  part  of  France.  The 
Bretons  belong,  with  the  Welsh,  to  the 
Cymric  division  of  Celtic  (see) 
peoples.  Their  language,  the  Breton, 
in  its  early  form  resembled  the  Cor- 
nish (see),  now  extinct.  It  was  car- 
ried to  Armor ica.  in  France,  by  emi- 
grants from  Britain,  who  gave  the 
name  of  Brittany  to  the  new  country 
and  their  language  to  the  inhabitants. 
Their  language  now  contains  many 
French  elements.  It,  lilie  the  Welsh, 
is  at  the  present  time  the  native  lan- 
gtiage  of  about  1.000,000  persons,  but  it 
possesses  much  less  vitality  than 
Welsh  (see),  for  it  has  practically  no 
literature  and  is  being  rapidly  sup- 
planted by  French.  The  latter  is  now 
the  language  of  the  cultured  and  is 
taught  in  all  the  schools  of  Brittany. 
There  are  four  distinct  dialects  of  Bre- 
ton— the  L4onarde,  the  Trecorien.  the 
Cornouaillere,  and  the  Vanneteuse. 

Physically  the  Bretons,  like  most 
nifxlern  peoples,  are  a  mixed  stock.  Yet 
those  of  the  interior  are  distinctly  Al- 
pine in  type;  are  short  in  stature, 
round-headed,  brunette,  and  have  dark- 
blue  eyes.  They  resemble  the  Au- 
vergnats  and  the  Savoyards  of  south- 
ern France  and  the  Swiss  of  the  Alps. 
There  has  been,  however,  considerable 
infusion  of  Teutonic  blood,  especially 
in  the  coast  districts,  where  the  peo- 
ple are  taller,  longer-headed,  and  re- 
semble the  inhabitants  of  Normandy. 
(See  French.)  This  Celtic-speaking 
peopleof  the  Continent  is  thus  seen  to 
have  little  ethnic  relationship  to  the 
GOSIS"— VOL  5—11 ?j 


Bulgarian. 

Celts  of  the  British  Isles,  who  are  dis- 
tinctly long-headed  and  tall ;  in  fact, 
are  among  the  tallest  of  all  Europe. 
(See  Irish,  Scotch,  and  Wclih.) 

The  manners  and  customs  of  Brit- 
tany resemble  thope  of  other  remote 
parts  of  France,  and  present,  indeed,  a 
very  fair  likeness  of  medijcval  France. 
The  inhabitants  revere  the  ancient 
dolmens  and  cromlechs,  and  cling  tena- 
ciously to  many  pagan  customs. 

Bretons  do  not  appear  in  immigra- 
tion statistics,  but  are  probably 
counted  as  French,  -with  whom  they 
bear  a  close  ethnic  relation.  The  lat- 
ter race  or  people  is  considered  to  be 
three-fifths  "Celtic"  ("Alpine")  in 
origin,  and  is  placed  in  the  "  Keltic 
division  "  by  the  Bureau  of  Immigra- 
tion. 

BRITISH.  BRITON.      (See  English.) 

BROWN  race,     (Hee  ilalai/.) 

BUGAN.  A  name  applied  to  Ru- 
thenians  (see)  living  on  the  Bug. 

BTJKOWINIAN.  A  geographical,  not 
a  racial,  term.  Any  native  of  the 
duchy  of  Bukowina  in  eastern  Aus- 
tria. The  Bukowinians  represent 
three  very  different  linguistic  divisions 
of  the  Aryan  family — Slavs,  Latins, 
and  Teutons.  The  population  numbers 
T.'iO.OOO,  of  whom  over  40  per  cent  are 
Ruthenians,  about  32  per  cent  are 
Roumanians,  and  nearly  22  per  cent 
are  fJermans;  less  than  .5  per  cent  are 
Poles.  (See  these.)  In  religious  affilia- 
tions they  present  equally  great  varia- 
tions— 70  per  cent  are  of  the  Orthodox 
(Greek)  faith,  about  12  per  cent  are 
Catholics,  and  over  13  per  cent  are 
Jews. 

BULGARIAN.  The  native  race  or 
people  of  Bulgaria,  belonging  linguis- 
tically to  the  Eastern  branch  of  the 
Slavs,  and  therefore  Aryan :  supposed 
to  be  Finnic  (Mongolian)  in  origin, 
although  now  European  (Caucasian) 
in  physical  type.  It  is  probably  the 
most  numerous  people  in  European 
Turkey  also;  but  its  numbers  are 
small  compared  with  those  of  other 


26 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Bulgarian. 

Slavic  races  or  pef)ples,  and  thus  far 
its  rate  of  immigration  to  America 
is  quite  low. 

Tlie  Bulgarians  and  their  neighbors 
on  the  north,  the  Roumanians,  are 
among  the  rare  races  that  are  physi- 
cally of  one  stock  and  linguistically  of 
another.  Both  possess  adopted  lan- 
guages. While  the  Bulgarians  appear 
to .  be  Asiatics  by  origin  who  have 
adopted  a  Slavic  speech,  the  Rou- 
manians (see)  are  Slavs  who  have 
adopted  a  Latin  language.  Since  lan- 
guage is  the  test  in  a  systematic  classi- 
fication of  European  races,  as  ex- 
plained in  the  Introductory  (see),  this 
is  the  chief  point  that  need  be  dis- 
cussed in  an  article  on  the  Bulgarians ; 
and  there  can  be  no  doubt  as  to  the 
position  occupied  by  this  tongue.  The 
Bulgarian  belongs  in  the  Southeastern 
division  of  Slavic  languages,  and  in 
many  respects  stands  between  Rus- 
sian and  the  Serbo-Croatian  dialects. 
(See  articles  on  these,  and  especially 
Slav.)  It  so  closely  resembles  the  lat- 
ter as  to  give  the  Servian  linguist  ex- 
cuse for  representing  most  of  the  Bul- 
garians of  Turkey  to  be  Servians.  Yet, 
in  an  important  sense,  it  is  the  prede- 
cessor of  both  Russian  and  Servian. 
The  Old  Bulgarian  was  the  earliest  of 
the  Slavic  languages  to  be  written  and 
persists  even  to  this  day  in  the  liturgy 
of  the  Orthodox  church  under  the 
name  of  Church  Slavonic.  Its  alpha- 
bet, the  Cyrillic,  is  the  oldest  form  of 
all  modern  Slavic  alphabets,  although 
some  hold  that  an  alphabet  of  similar 
appearance,  the  (Jlagolltic,  antedates 
it  among  the  western  Slovenians. 

Although  Bulgaria  possesses  the  old- 
est Slavic  literature,  it  dates  back  but 
little  over  1,000  years.  It  was  not 
until  the  ninth  century  that  Cyril  and 
Methodius,  apostles  to  the  Slavs,  put 
it  into  written  form.  Apinireutly  only 
a  century  or  two  before  this  the  Bul- 
garians; spoke  a  Finnish  language, 
which  they  brought  into  Europe  with 


Bulgarian. 

them  from  Asia.  While  they  adopted 
the  language  of  the  Slavs,  whom  they 
conquered  and  organized  politically, 
they  were  themselves  swallowed  up  in 
the  Slavic  population.  They  lost  not 
only  their  ancient  language  but  their 
physical  type.  While  they  are  the 
most  truly  Asiatic  in  origin  of  all  the 
Slavs,  they  are  Europeanized  in  ap- 
pearance and  character.  In  some  re- 
spects their  life  is  more  civilized  and 
settled  than  that  of  some  of  the  Slavs 
farther  west,  as  in  Montenegro  and 
Dalmatia.  They  are  not  only  less 
warriors  in  spirit  than  these,  but  are 
more  settled  as  agriculturists.  Yet 
they  seem  to  feel  that  they  do  not  be- 
long to  the  civilization  of  Europe, 
pi-operly  speaking,  for  they  say  of  one 
who  visits  the  countries  farther  west 
that  he  "  goes  to  Europe." 

The  question  concerning  the  i)hys- 
ical  type  of  the  Bulgarians  is  more 
difficult  to  solve.  Less  scientific  work 
has  been  put  upon  this  portion  of 
Europe  than  most  sections,  and  there 
is  still  doubt  as  to  the  movements  of 
the  race  in  prehistoric  times  and 
therefore  as  to  their  place  of  origin. 
There  can  be  little  doubt,  however, 
that  two  physical  types  are  found  on 
opposite  sides  of  Bulgaria.  While 
those  of  the  west  are  distinctly  broad- 
headetl.  those  on  the  east  are,  at  least 
in  part,  as  distinctly  long-headed.  The 
^  western  Bulgarians  are  predominantly, 
it  would  appear,  of  the  same  Slavic 
type  as  their  neighboring  kinsmen,  the 
Sorbo-Croatians.  The  Albanians  (see), 
who  adjoin  them  on  the  southwest,  are 
similarly  very  broad-headed,  but  are 
taller  than  the  true  Slavs.  The  expla- 
nation of  the  long-headed  type  in  the 
east  is  not  so  simple.  Some  think  it 
indicates  the  early  Finnic  origin.  Oth- 
ers might  argue  that  it  is  Italic,  or  at 
least  "  Mediterranean,"  for  there  is  no 
doubt  this  element  is  pre<loniinant 
amongst  the  eastern  Roumanians  who 
adjoin  them. 


Dictionary  of  Racer  or  Peoples. 


27 


Bulgarian. 

r.nlirarijiiis  of  tlio  enstt'rn  type  are 
priHloininaiitly  briiiu'itc.  with  dark 
hair,  aithousb  it  is  said  tliat  40 
p(>r  ooiit  liave  lijiht  eyi's.  The  race  is 
rather  low  in  stature  and  stockily  built, 
but  no  distinctly  Mtinp)lian  feature 
remains,  unless  it  1k^  the  high  cheek 
bones  and  rather  narrow  eyes  which 
are  conuuon  anionpst  them.  It  must  be 
assumed  that  the  present  Bulgarians 
have  a.ssiniilated  Turkish,  Greek,  and 
lioumanian  elements  as  well  as  Slavic. 
This  is  true  even  of  their  language  as 
well  as  of  their  blood.  The  Bulgarian 
is,  in  fact,  the  most  corrupt  of  all 
Slavic  languages  at  the  present  time. 
Although  it  possessed  the  first  Slavic 
literature,  it  now  has  almost  none; 
and  what  it  has,  has  been  developed 
within  the  last  century. 

Of  Bulgarian  dialects  the  most  im- 
portant to  mention  is  the  so-called 
Macedonian.  Some  have  claimed  that 
there  is  an  independent  Macedonian 
language  and  therefore  race  or  peo- 
ple. But  this  would  appear  to  be  one 
of  the  patriotic  misrepresentations  not 
unknown  amongst  the  partisan  philol- 
ogists of  this  region.  The  other  chief 
dialects  are  the  Rhodopiau  and  the 
Southern  Thracian  or  the  Upper  and 
Lower  Moesian.  The  w'ell-known  Po- 
maks  are  the  Mohammedan  'Bulga- 
rians, a  fine  type  physically.  Less 
than  20  per  cent  of  the  Bulgarians  are 
Mohamniechms;  three-fourths  are  of 
the  Orthodox  faith.  Bulgarians 
themselves  contemptuously  call  the 
mongrel  people  of  the  coast  "  Gagaous." 

There  would  ajipear  to  be  little 
doubt  that  the  Bulgars  came  through 
southern  Kussia  to  their  present 
liome  in  the  time  of  the  early  mi- 
grations of  the  middle  ages.  Some  rec- 
ords locate  them  in  the  second  century 
i«n  the  river  Volga,  from  which  they 
appear  to  have  taken  their  name.  In 
fact,  a  country  called  "  Greater  Bul- 
garia "  was  known  there  as  late  as 
the  tenth  century.     If  the  common  sup- 


Bulgarian. 

position  be  correct,  the  P.ulgarians  are 
most  nearly  related  in  origin  to  the 
Magyars  of  Hungary  and  the  Finns  of 
northern  Kussia.  After  these  they 
are  nearest  of  kin  to  the  Turks,  who 
have  long  lived  amongst  them  as  rul- 
er.s.  But  Turks  and  Finns  alike  are 
but  branches  of  the  great  Ural-Altaic 
family,  which  had  its  origin  in  northern 
Asia,  probably  in  Mongolia.  ( See  arti- 
cles on  these.) 

The  career  of  the  Bulgarians  thence- 
forward is  well  known.  They  were 
for  a  time  the  most  dreaded  foes 
of  the  Eastern  Empire.  They  played 
the  part  in  the  east  that  the  Teutons 
did  in  the  west — first  as  the  enemies 
of  the  higher  civilization,  then  as  its 
allies  and  protectors  against  the  bar- 
barians living  beyond;  finally  as  an 
independent  and  powerful  peojile.  In 
the  tenth  century  the  Kingdom  of  Bul- 
garia covered  the  most  of  what  is  now 
European  Turkey  and  Macedonia.  The 
Bulgarians  were  practically  independ- 
ent, from  678  A.  D.  to  1392  A.  D.,  when 
they  were  brought  under  subjection 
to  the  Turk ;  and  within  the  last  gener- 
ation Bulgaria  has  again  obtained  its 
independence  from  Turkey,  and  more 
recently  has  received  an  added  slice 
of  Turkish  territory — that  portion 
south  of  the  Balkan  Mountains,  known 
as  East  Roumelia.  Previously  Bulga- 
ria was  limited  to  the  region  between 
the  Balkans  and  the  Danube,  with  the 
exception  of  the  Roumanian  district 
lying  between  the  lower  Danube  and 
the  Black  Sea,  which  is  called  the  Do- 
bruja.  On  the  west,  as  already  inti- 
mated, Bulgaria  is  bounded  by  Servia ; 
on  the  southwest,  by  Turkey. 

The  Bulgarians  occupy  a  territory 
at  least  one-lialf  larger  than  Bulgaria 
itself.  The  most  of  this  lies  south  of 
Bulgaria,  in  Turkey  proper,  especially 
in  central  Turkey,  extending  west- 
ward to  Albania.  In  fact,  all  of  cen- 
tral Turkey  is  Bulgarian  in  population 
down  to  the  iEgean  Sea,  excepting  a 


28 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Bulgarian. 

I 
narrow  strip  along  the  coast,  and  this 
is  occupied,  not  by  tbe  Turks,  but 
by  Greeks.  It  is  not  conmionly  under- 
stood that  the  Turks  form  but  a  small 
minority  of  the  population  of  Euro- 
pean Turkey  ;  some  say  but  one-seventh 
of  it.  A  census  has  never  been  taken. 
Of  course  they  are  scattered  every- 
where in  an  ofQcial  capacity,  as  the 
Greeks  are  widely  scattered  as  traders. 
And  there  are  other  races  or  peoples  in 
the  portion  of  Turkey  that  in  popula- 
tion is  predominantly  Bulgarian.  Es- 
pecially in  Macedonia  is  this  list  of 
races  increased  by  the  addition  of 
Serbs  and  other  southern  Slavs,  of 
Albanians,  and  even  of  Roumanians, 
in  considerable  numbers.  The  last 
named,  under  the  designation  of  Tsin- 
tsars,  or  Kutzo-Vlachs,  extend  in  a 
rather  compact  body  from  south- 
western Macedonia  southward  well  into 
central  Greece. 

Putting  the  geography  of  the  Bul- 
garian people  in  another  way,  it  covers 
the  eastern  third  of  the  Balkan  Penin- 
sula. The  western  third  is  Serbo- 
Croatian;  the  southern  third,  Greek 
and  Albanian.  All  this  has  been 
carved  out  of  the  older  Turkish  Em- 
pire; most,  excepting  Greece,  in  the 
partition  of  187S.  Bulgaria  itself 
contains  nearly  500,000  Turks,  includ- 
ing quite  compact  settlements  in  the 
southern  part  of  East  Rcmmolia  and 
in  tlio  nortliea stern  part  of  Bulgaria 
near  tlie  Black  Sea.  There  are  also 
considerable  numbers  of  Gypsies,  Rou- 
manians, Greeks,  and  Spnnish  Jews — 
from  30,000  to  00,000  of  eacli.  The 
Bulgarians  themselves  number  ;{.20O.- 
000  (census  of  lOOf))  in  Bulgaria.  Tlie 
total  population  is  4.000.000.  The  total 
number  of  Bulgarians  in  Europe  has 
been  estimated  variously  at  from 
4,000,000  to  5,000,000.  Of  these,  there 
are  probably  1,000,000  in  Turkey. 
To-day  they  are  found  in  but  small 
numbers  elsewhere.  The  Russian  cen- 
sus gives  170,000. 


Cagayan. 

So  far  as  concerns  American  immi-' 
gration,  the  Bulgarians  would  seem  of 
less  consequence  than  most  other  Slavs 
as  regards  either  their  present  or  their 
future  rate  of  movement.  The  rate  of 
immigration  per  1,000  of  population 
appears  to  put  them  below  nearly  all 
other  Slavs,  excepting  the  Bohemians 
and  the  Russians.  In  1907  this  rate 
was  3  per  1.000  for  the  Bulgarians, 
combined  with  the  Servians  and  Mon- 
tenegrins, from  whom  they  can  not  be 
sei)arated  in  immigration  statistics. 
As  compared  with  these,  the  related 
Croatian-Slovenian  group  came  to 
America  at  the  rate  of  13  per  1,000  in 
that  year,  while  the  Slovaks  with  the 
Hebrews  led  with  a  rate  of  18  per 
1,000.  The  number  of  Bulgarians  is 
too  small  to  permit  of  even  such  a  tem- 
poi'ary  flood  of  immigration  as  char- 
acterizes the  Hebrews  or  the  Irish. 
Bulgarians,  Servians,  and  Montene- 
grins, like  other  Slavs,  go  mainly  to 
States  where  unskilled  labor  is  most 
in  demand.  In  the  twelve  years  1899- 
1910,  97..391  immigrants  of  these  races 
were  admitted  to  the  United  States. 
Of  these  22,476  went  to  Pennsylvania, 
18.4G7  to  Illinois.  15.197  to  Ohio,  and 
9,942  to  New  York. 

BURMESE.  The  native  race  or, peo- 
ple of  British  Burma.  Unlike  the 
other  peoples  of  India,  wlio  are  Cau- 
ciisian  in  stock,  with  a  dark  Dravid- 
ian  element  in  the  south,  the  Burmese 
are  Mongolian  in  origin,  forming  part 
linguistically  of  the  Indo-Chinese 
group  (see)  of  Farther  India.  If  any 
came  to  the  United  States  they  would 
properly  be  classed  as  East  Indian 
(see).  The  population  of  Burma 
numbers  10,000,000. 

BURTJT.  Same  as  Kara-Kirghiz. 
(See  Kirglii.::.) 


C. 


CAGAYAN    or    IBANAG.      (See   Fili- 
pino. ) 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


29 


Calabrian. 

CALABRIAN.  A  n:it  ivo  of  tllo  .soiith- 
(M'lunost  province  of  tlir  li;ili.ni  Pen- 
iusiil.i.  A  soo^fJipIiic;il  Icriii.  Calii- 
I'lians  and  Sicilians  aiv  prominenr 
factors  in  tlio  recent  sircat  tide  of  ini- 
uiigration  which  pnts  Iho  South  Italian 
ii  the  lead  of  ail  inconiins;  races.  Tliey 
have  not  heen  count»'d  hy  provinces  in 
iiuniiirration  statistics. 

CALMTTCK.     Same  as  Kalmiik  (seeK 

CAMBODIAN  or  KAMBOJAN.  Any 
native  of  (';inilio(lia.  (See  Klniier  and 
Imlo-CJihiisc.) 

CANAANITIC.  (See  f^rm  it  ic-Tf  (un- 
it ic.)    ■ 

CANADIAN.  A  geographical,  not  a 
racial,  designation.  Immigrants  from 
Canada  are  classified  under  French, 
English,  Scotch,  Irish,  etc.  (see).  The 
Canadian  population  has  not  become 
sufficiently  homogeneous  to  allow  us  to 
speak  of  a  Canadian  race.  From  1886 
to  1906  the  I^ureau  of  Immigration 
did  not  attemjit  to  record  the  number 
of  immigrants  entering  the  T'nited 
States  from  Canada.     The  increase  in 


Canadian. 

Ilie  Canadian-born  population  in  the 
United  States  in  various  census  years, 
however,  shows  that  the  movement 
has  1)1^11  continuous  an<l  comparatively 
large.  The  report  of  the  Commissiouer- 
Ceneral  of  Inunigration  shows  that 
51,!>41  immigrants  were  admitteil  to 
the  United  States  from  Canada  in 
T.M«).  Of  the  total  number  admitted 
l^.sno  were  recorded  as  Fr.ench  (prac- 
tically all  so-called  French  Canadians), 
10,708  as  English,  4,819  as  Scotch, 
4,332  as  Italian,  3,950  as  Irish,  and 
3,031  as  German.  Among  the  immi- 
grants admitted  from  Canada  in  re- 
cent years  have  been  a  cousideral)le 
number  of  south  and  east  Europeans 
who  have  settled  in  Canada  and  later 
came  to  the  United  States.  Canadians 
are  not  recorded  as  immigrants  when 
they  enter  the  United  States  for  "  tem- 
porary .sojourn  "  only. 

The  following  table,  compiled  from 
the  Canada  Year  Book,  1908,  shows  the 
composition  of  Canada's  population  by 
race  or  descent  in  the  census  years 
mentioned : 


Poiiiilatifm  of  Cnnadn.  hy  race  or  origin,  rriisiis  ijcars  1S7J,  1S8J,  and  1901. 


Race  or  origin. 

1871. 

1881. 

1901. 

Per  cent  of  total. 

1871. 

1881. 

1901. 

706.  .369 

846,414 

549,946 

7,773 

881,301 

957,403 

699.863 

9,947 

1,260,899 
988,721 
800,154 
13,421 

20.3 
24.3 

15.8 
.2 

20.4 

22.1 

16.2 

.2 

23.5 

Iristi 

18.4 

Scotch                                                     . .     . 

14.9 

Other  British 

.2 

Total  British 

2,110,502 

2,  .548, 514 

.3.063.195 

60.5 

58.9 

57.0 

A  u  stro-H  unRarian 

18. 178 
22.050 
33.845 
1,649.371 
310,501 
127,932 
10.834 
10.131 
17.4.37 
31,042 
28.021 
10.639 
.31.539 

.3 

4.383 

30,412 

1,298.929 

254.319 

108,547 

1,849 

067 

21,394 

.5,223 

1.227 

8.540 

40,806 

.9 

.31.1 
5.8 
.7 
(") 

(«) 

.2 

.1 
.7 
.30.0 
5.9 
2.5 
(°) 

<°'.5 

.1 

;9 

.4 

Dutch       

29,662 

1,082.940 

202,991 

23.037 

l,a35 

125 

21.496 

1.623 

607 

4.182 

7,561 

.  6 

5.8 

Indian  and  half-breed       .   . 

2.4 

Italian 

.3 

.3 

Scandinavian 

.6 

.5 

Not  .specified 

.0 

3,485,761 

4,324,810 

5, 371,. 315 

100.0 

100.0 

100.0 

a  Less  than  0.05  per  cent. 


30 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Canadian  French. 

CANADIAN  FRENCH.  (See  French 
Camidian.) 

CANARESE  or  KANARESE.  A  Dra- 
vidian  tribe  (see)  of  southwestern 
India;  not  referring  to  the  Canary 
Islands. 

CANTONESE.  The  Chinese  (see)  in- 
habitants of  Canton  and  the  sur- 
rounding; territory.  Not  an  ethnical 
term. 

CARINTHIAN.  (See  Slovenian  and 
German. ) 

CARNIOLAN.  Same  as  Krainer. 
(See  Slovenian.) 

CASHMIRIAN.  Same  as  Kashmiri. 
(See  Hindu.) 

CASTILIAN.  A  native  of  Castile, 
the  former  kingdom  which  gave  its 
name  to  the  Castilian  or  Spanish  lan- 
guage. Not  an  ethnographical  term. 
In  immigration  statistics  listed  as 
Spanish   (see).         ' 

CATALAN.  The  race  or  people  of 
Catalonia,  the  eastern  division  of 
Spain.  They  extend  somewhat  north 
over  the  line  into  France.  Their  lan- 
guage resembles  the  Provencal  of 
France  (see  French)  more  than  it  does 
the  Castilian  of  Spain.  Castilians  can 
not  understand  Catalans  as  easily  as 
they  understand  Portuguese.  For  con- 
venience the  Catalans  are  counted  as 
Spanish   (see). 

CAUCASIAN,  CAUCASIC,  EURO- 
PEAN, EURAFRICAN,  or  WHITE 
race.  (See  xdiilliochroi  and  mcl- 
anochroi  races,  p.  P.l.)  The  name 
given  by  Blumenl)acli  in  ITUri  to 
the  white  race  or  grand  division  of 
mankind  as  distinguished  from  the 
Ethiopian,  Mongolian,  American,  and 
Malay  races  (see  these).  The  term  is 
now  defined  more  suitably  for  our  pur- 
poses in  a  broader  sense  by  I'.rinton 
and  Keane,  namely,  to  include  all 
races,  which,  although  dark  in  color 
or  aberrant  in  other  directions,  are, 
when    considered    from    all    points    of 


Caucasian. 

view,  felt  to  be  more  like  the  white  r.ice 
than  like  any  of  the  four  other  races 
just  mentioned.  Thus  the  dark  Gallas 
of  eastern  Africa  are  included,  partly 
on  linguistic  grounds,  partly  because 
they  have  the  regular  features  of 
the  Caucasian ;  the  Berbers  of  north- 
ern Africa  because  of  the  markedly 
blond  and  regular  features  found 
amongst  them;  the  dark  Hindus  and 
other  peoples  of  India  still  more  em- 
phatically because  of  their  possessing 
an  Aryan  speech,  relating  them  still 
more  closely  to  the  white  race,  as  well 
as  because  of  their  physical  type ;  and 
possibly  the  Polynesians,  Indonesians, 
and  Ainos  of  the  Pacific  because  of 
their  physical  characteristics,  although 
in  this  discussion  these  will  be  excluded 
from  the  definition.  (See  Pacific  Is- 
lander.) The  general  opinion  is  that 
the  Dravidians  and  Veddahs,  south  of 
the  Aryan  Hindus  in  India,  are  not 
Caucasian.  They  do  not  possess  au 
Aryan  tongue;  and  physically  they 
more  nearly  approach  the  Negro. 

It  will  be  seen  from  the  above  that 
the  Caucasian  race  was  by  no  means 
originally  confined  to  Europe.  It  has 
long  covered  the  northern  third  of 
Africa  and  practically  all  of  southern 
Asia  to  the  borders  of  Farther  India. 
Although  called  the  "  European  "  race, 
it  more  likely  had  its  origin  in  Asia 
or  even  in  Africa  than  in  Europe.  Be- 
cause of  the  latter  theory.  Brinton  calls 
it  the  "  Eurafrican"  race.  It  does  not 
even  now  fill  certain  large  sections  of 
I^urope.  The  jNIongolian  race  not  only 
occupies  the  most  of  eastern  and  north- 
ern Russia  but  norlliern  Scandinavia 
and  the  greater  part  of  Finland,  while 
the  dominant  races  of  Turkey,  of  Rou- 
mania,  and  even  of  Hungary  are  ^lon- 
golian  in  origin. 

Although  the  while  race  would  be 
supposed  to  be  the  one  best  understood, 
it  is  really  the  one  about  which  there  is 
the  most  fundamental  and  sometimes 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


31 


Caucasian. 

violent  disoussion.  Tlio  word  "  Cauca- 
sian," for  instam-o.  is  in  nearly  as  bad 
repute  as  "Aryan  "  at  the  present  time 
amongst  etlmologists.  Yet,  as  Keane 
has  said  of  the  former  term,  both 
words  may  bo  preserved  with  conven- 
tional meanings  as  are  many  of  the 
early  terms  of  natural  history,  al- 
though the  early  ideas  .-issociated  with 
their  use  be  discarded.  While  the 
word  "  Caucasian "  has  reference 
mainly  tp  physical  characters,  "Ar- 
yan "  will  be  used  here  as  applying 
strictly  lo  linguistic  groupings.  As  ex- 
plained in  the  introduction  (p.  4). 
such  use  is  general  and  practically  un- 
avoidable in  innnigration  statistics  and 
in  European  censuses.  The  English  sel- 
dom use  the  word  "  Caucasian  "  in  the 
narrower  sense  as  designating  only 
the  peoples  of  the  Caucasus  Mountains. 
(See  Caucanus  pcopla.) 

The  Caucasian  is  the  only  grand  di- 
vision of  mankiml  which  possesses  in- 
flected languages.  In  two  of  its  minor 
divisions,  the  Caucasic  and  Euskaric, 
are  also  found  agglutinative  tongues. 
The  scope  of  the  word  "  Caucasian " 
may  be  better  indicated  by  naming  the 
subdivisions  of  the  race.  The  follow- 
ing is  substantially  agreed  upon  by 
both  Brinton  and  Keane.  if  the  doubt- 
ful Polynesians  and  Ainos  of  the  latter 
Ite  discarded.  The  larger  linguistic 
divisions  or  "  stocks  "  are  the  Aryan. 
Caucasic,  Euskaric,  Semitic,  and  Ilam- 
itic.  (See  articles  on  these  terms 
and  classification  in  Introductory.) 
Both  authors  combine  the  two  last 
named  under  the  term  "  South  Medi- 
terranean," a  stock  located  south  and 
east  of  this  great  sea.  Brinton  applies 
the  term  "  North  Mediterranean "  to 
all  the  rest,  while  Keane  prefers  to 
u.se  the  terms  "  North  Mediterranean," 
"  North  European,"  "  Irauic,"  and  "  In- 
die "  as  equivalent  to  Brinton's  term 
"Aryan."  Brinton  divides  the  Aryans 
into  the  Teutonic.  Lettic,  Celtic,   Sla- 


Caucasian. 

vonic,  Armenic,  Irauic,  Illyric,  Italic, 
and  Hellenic  groups.     (See  these.) 

Passing  now  from  the  classification 
found  most  convenient  in  immigration 
topics,  other  schemes  that  are  unich 
discussed  should  be  referretl  to  here. 
Forty  years  ago  Huxley  replaced  the 
word  "Caucasian"  by  two  terms: 
"  Xanthochroi,"  meaning  the  blond 
race,  and  "  Melanochroi,"  or  the  bru- 
nette portion  of  the  Caucasian  race. 
Ripley  has  summed  up  in  a  masterly 
manner  all  the  physical  classifications 
made  since  that  of  Huxley.  He  shows 
that  the  great  consensus  of  opinion 
thus  far  favors  the  distinction  of  three 
great  races  in  Europe,  which  he  calls 
the  "  Teutonic,"  the  "Alpine."  and  the 
"  Mediterranean."  An  attempt  has 
been  made  in  the  introduction  to  cor- 
relate these  terms  with  the  more  com- 
mon linguistic  classification  of  Brin- 
ton. (See  table  on  p.  5.)  As  is 
pointed  out  (p.  4),  Ripley's  classifica- 
tion is  impracticable  in  immigration 
statistics  and  in  censuses  of  races,  and 
therefore  it  need  not  be  given  extended 
discussion  here.  :Moreover,  it  appears 
probable  that  his  classification  must 
be  largely  modified  by  the  studies  of 
Deniker,  now  in  progress.  The  latter 
has  added  to  the  three  classical  races 
of  Europe  the  "Atlanto  -  Mediterra- 
nean," the  "  Oriental,"  and  the  "Adri- 
;itic,"  with  possibly  three  or  four  other 
"  subraces."  Rijjley  has  practically 
admitted  the  existence  of  the  Adriatic 
as  a  distinct  race.  (See  Albanian.) 
Deniker  has  wisely  given  as  an  alter- 
native classification  to  that  of  his 
physical  types  a  classification  of  "  peo- 
ples "  based  on  linguistic  grounds 
which  may  be  profitably  compared,  in 
a  discussion  of  each  immigrant  race, 
with  those  of  Brinton  and  Keane  here 
adopted  (as  in  Introductory,  table  on 
p.  G). 

In  population  the  Caucasian  race 
leads  the  world,  with  about  ,S(K),(K)(»,(M)0 


32 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Caucasian. 

souls.  Nearly  300,000,000  of  these, 
however,  are  of  darker  branches  of 
the  race,  and  live  in  Asia,  220,000,000 
of  them  being  Aryans  of  India.  The 
Mongolian  race  numbers,  perhaps,  200,- 
000,000  less  than  the  Caucasian,  al- 
though extending  far  into  Europe,  as 
above  noted.  Asia,  both  jNIongolian 
and  Caucasian,  has  a  population  of 
nearly  900,000.000,  as  against  the  400,- 
000,000  inhabitants  of  Europe.  Fully 
nine-tenths,  or  750,000,000,  of  the  Cau- 
casian population  of  the  world  is 
Indo-European,  or  Aryan.      (The  pop- 


Caucasian. 

ulation  of  various  Caucasian  "  races  " 
or  peoples  will  be  found  in  the  respec- 
tive articles  relating  to  each'.) 

Nearly  all  the  immigrants  that  come 
to  the  United  States  are  from  Europe ; 
that  is,  about  l,200.(MMj  out  of  1,285.- 
000  in  1907.  About  the  same  propor- 
tion is  Caucasian.  Indeed,  75,000  of 
the  100,000  counted  here  at  the  most  as 
Mongolian  are  such  only  in  origin  and 
language;  they  are  Finns,  Magyars, 
and  Turks  who  have  become  European- 
ized.  Ripley  has  divided  the  European 
immigrants  of  1907  as  follows: 


European  immigration  io  the  United  States,  1007,  hy  raees  speeifled. 


Races. 

Number. 

Per  cent. 

330,000 
330,000 
194,000 
194,000 
140,000 

25 

Slavic      .             

25 

\lpine  (or  Celtic) 

\n 

Jewish 

12I 

The  names  just  written  resemble 
those  used  by  the  Bureau  of  Immigra- 
tion for  the  grand  divisions  of  Eu- 
ropean races,  excepting  that  the  Bu- 
reau counts  the  Jewish  in  the  Slavic 


division,  and  puts  Magyars,  Turks,  and 
Armenians  under  the  heading  "All 
others."  As  thus  divided,  the  immi- 
grants of  1907  were: 


naces. 

Number. 

Per  cent. 

Iberic                                                                                     

283,000 
409,000 
116,000 
214,000 

28 

Slavic                                                                                                                        .  . 

37 

n 

19 

(See  Slur  for  dotiiilcd  comparisous  amonj. 
above.) 


adinj;  immigrant  races  iucluded  in  the 


The  most  interesting  fact  in  immi- 
gration is  the  sudden  and  astounding 
recent  change  in  the  character  of  the 
immigration.  While  up  to  ISSO  it  was 
almost  entirely  from  northwestern 
lOuropc,  or,  in  other  words,  was  com- 
posed of  races  or  peoples  which  now 
constitute  the  older   American   stock, 


immigration  comes  mainly  at  the  pres- 
ent time  from  southern  and  south- 
eastern Europe;  that  is,  chiefly  from 
Italian,  Hebrew,  and  Slavic  stocks 
that  differ  widely  from  the  American 
in  language,  character,  and  political 
institutions.  Tliis  reversal  in  the  char- 
acter of  immigration  was  effected  in 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


33 


Caucasian. 

twenty  yoiirs,  l)Ot\vtH?n  ]SS;2  and  1002, 
as  shown  by   the  followinj;  iier  cents 


)f     th 
ears: 


Caucasus  peoples. 

nniiiL'fation    <>f     those 


Tiiutiigmlion  to  tlie  XTniled  States. 

1882. 

1902; 

From  western  Europe 

Per  cent. 

.S7 
1.3 

Per  cent. 
78 

Western  European  immigration  as 
here  understood  does  not  include  the 
small  immifrtation  from  the  Si»auish 
Peninsula.  The  per  cents  of  1!)(>2  liave 
remained  about  the  same  since  then. 
The  above  facts  may  be  represented  in 
another  form  as  follows: 

In  twenty  years  the  immigration 
from  western  Europe  has  decreased  7." 
per  cent  (from  5G3,000  to  137,000)  ; 
tl'.at  from  southern  and  eastern  Europe 
has  increased  475  per  cent  (from 
84,000  to  480,000). 

Taking  each  at  its  highest  tide,  the 
annual  immigration  from  western  Eu- 
rope was.  twenty-five  yeai'S  ago  (in 
1S82),  503,000;  that  from  Si)utheru  and 
eastern  Europe  is  now  (in  1907) 
971,000. 

The  newer  type  of  immigration  has 
thus  reached  in  a  single  year  nearly 
]. 000.000  out  -of  a  totril  immigration 
from  all  coimtries  of  l,2s.-..()00. 

CAUCASUS  PEOPLES,  CAUCASIAN. 
The  group  of  native  races  or  peoples 
peculiar  to  the  Caucasus,  as  the  Rus- 
sian territory,  Caucasia,  is  sometimes 
called;  not  found  elsewhere.  More  ex- 
actly defined  on  linguistic  grounds, 
they  constitute  one  of  the  four  dis- 
tinct divisions  of  the  white  race;  that 
is.  they  are  a  non-Aryan  stock,  which, 
with  the  Aryan,  the  Semitic,  and  the 
Knskaric  stocks,  make  up  the  great 
Caucasian  or  White  divisi.on  of  man- 
kind. It  is,  of  course,  confusing  and 
objectionable  to  use  the  term  "  Cau- 
casian" in  the  narrowest  sense,  as  is 
sometimes  done,  to  designate  only  the 
peoples  of  the  Caucasus.  This  term 
was  first  used  by  Rlnmenl)ach,  wh'o  ap- 
plied it  to  the  Caucasian  division  of 
mankind     liccan.se     he     consi<lered     a 


(Jeorgian  of  Caucasia  the  most  perfect 
and  ideal  specimen  of  the  white  race. 
A  full  discussion  of  the  Caucasus  peo- 
ples can  hardly  be  undertaken  in  this 
dlctionarj'.  It  is  not  only  the  most 
dilhcult  problem  in  European  ethnol- 
ogy, but  these  peoples  are  at  present  of 
little  importance  in  an  immigration 
stud.v.  The  population  is  small. 
Their  names  do  not  appear  in  immi- 
gration Statistics. 

So  far  as  a  general  view  of  the  non- 
Aryans  of  the  Caucasus  can  be  given 
in  a  few  words,  they  may  be  sai<l  to 
mediate  in  most  particulars  between 
Europeans  and  Asiatics,  as  would  be 
expected  from  tjieir  geographical  loca- 
tion. "  Nowhere  else  in  the  world 
probably,"  says  Ripley,  "is  so  hetero- 
geneous a  lot  of  people,  languages,  and 
religions  gathered  together  in  one 
place  as  along  the  chain_  of  the  Cau- 
casus Mountains."  While  this  state- 
ment covers  the  Mongolian  poinilation 
of  the  Caucasus  as  well  as  the  Cauca- 
sus peoples  proper,  it  is  true  that  the 
latter  are  greatly  mixed  in  physical 
stock  and  most  diverse  in  type.  The 
blond  type  of  Europe  is  lacking,  it  is 
true,  but  some  western  Georgians  are 
long-headed,  like  northern  races.  The 
I)revailing  head  form,  however,  is 
broader  than  that  of  the  Russian,  al- 
though the  latter  is  broad-headed  for 
a  European.  In  stature  the  non-Aryans 
are  generally  tall  and  of  robust  physique. 

As  divided  on  a  linguistic  basis,  there 
are  at  least  .W  tribes  in  this  region 
with  an  area  no  larger  than  that  of 
Sjiain.  Ripley  gives  the  number  of 
d^'ilects  as  08.  including  at  least  one 
that  is  Aryan,  the  Osset.  The  Cau- 
casus    languages     proper     are     more 


34 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Caucasus  peoples. 

Asiatic  than  European  in  type,  for 
they  are  agglutinative,  not  inflected 
like  the  Aryan  and  Semitic  tongues. 
Yet  they  are  not  related  to  any  lin- 
guistic family  of  Asia  or  of  jiny  other 
part  of  the  world.  The  civilization  of 
the  region  is  backward,  due  in  part  to 
its  inaccessible  nature.  The  people 
have  figured  but  little  in  history  ex- 
cept as  independent  and  almost  un- 
conquerable mountaineers.  After  long 
years  of  warfare  they  were  finally 
brought  into  subjection  by  the  Rus- 
sian Government.  But  the  spirit  of 
the  most  populous  race,  the  Circassian, 


Caucasus  peoples. 

or  Cherkess,  was  not  yet  broken.  Four- 
fifths  of  the  entire  population  of  half 
a  million  removed  en  masse  into  Asi- 
atic Turkey,  although  they  received  but 
scant  welcome  from  their  Mohamme- 
dan brethren.  Their  territory  has 
since  been  occupied  by  Russians.  A 
scattered  remnant  remains.  In  re- 
ligion, the  Kartvelians  or  Georgians 
are  Greek,  or  Orthodox.  Most  of  the 
remaining  Caucasus  tribes  are  Moham- 
medan, although  some  of  the  intruding 
tribes  are  still  really  pagan.  The  law  of 
the  vendetta,  that  is,  of  blood  for  blood, 
reigns  among  the  mountaineers. 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


35 


Caucasus  peoples. 

A  word  on  tlio  j^oocraiiliy  of  tlio 
raueasiis  may  well  t'rw't'tle  any  dis- 
cussion of  the  divisions  of  its  popula- 
tion. Caucasia,  called  in  Russian 
"  Kavkaz."  is  an  administrative  di- 
vision of  lieutenancy  of  the  Russian 
Kmi)ire  lying  between  the  Euxine  or 
Black  Sea  and  the  Caspian.  It  in- 
cludes two  mountain  ranges,  the  Cau- 
casus and  a  range  opposite  it  in  Asia 
sometimes  called  "Anti-Caucasus" 
separated  by  phiins  or  steppes.  North- 
ern Caucasia  or  Ciscaucasia  consists 
of  three  provinces  lying  north  of  the 
Caucasus  Mountains;  Transcaucasia, 
of  six  provinces  lying  south,  together 


Caucasus  peoples. 

with  Daghestan  lying  north  on  the 
Caspian  side.  All  south  of  the  Cau- 
casus Mountains  is,  properly  speaking, 
in  Asia,  although  the  Russians,  in  their 
steady  advance  toward  the  south,  pre- 
fer to  call  it  Europe.  In  the  following 
table  the  line  between  the  eastern 
and  the  western  provinces  is  drawn 
somewhat  arbitrarily  to  indicate 
racial  groupings.  Erivan  is  more 
proi^erly  a  southern  than  au  east- 
ern province,  since  its  population 
of  Armenians,  Kurds,  and  Ayssores 
is  only  au  extension  of  that 
lying  farther  south  in  Turkey  and 
Persia. 


Races  or  peoples  in  the  Caucasus. 
[Distribution  of  each  by  provinces  is  indicated  in  per  cents.) 


Population. 

AVestem  part  of— 

Eastern  part  of— 

Races  of  peoples. 

North- 
em 

Cauca- 
sia. 

Transcau- 
casia. 

Northern 
Caucasia. 

Transcaucasia. 

1 

'2 

^ 

t 
2 

1 

1 

1 

K 

i 
1 

i 

Kartvelian: 

(i  eorgian .... 

821,720 
27.3,184 
239,615 
15, 756 

41 
99 
99 
99 

57 

Imeretian 

1 

Sviinetian. . 

98 

Total 

1,350,275 

Other  Caucasian: 

226,490 
212,080 
159,213 
130,209 
98,538 
90,880 
72,103 
47,409 
43,332 
7,100 
413 

Avaro-.-Vniiiuii 

74 
59 
92 

Kurin 

.     ..^   .  .. 

30 

Kabard 

85 

84 

84 

Ingush 

99 

89 

Udin..   . 

99 

Kist 

72 

32 

35 

Total 

1,088,373 

Turko-Tatar: 
Tatar 

1,. 509. 785 
139.419 
83,389 
64,048 
29,902 
27,222 
24,522 
1,621 

Osmanli-Tiirk 

33 

46 

38 
58 

61 

3U 



99 
98 

^ 

" 

66 



Total 

1.879,908 

The  Immif^ration  Commission. 


Caucasus  peoples. 


Caucasus  peoples. 


Races  or  ijeoplcs  in  the  Caucasus — Contiuued. 


Population. 

Western  part  of— 

Eastern  part  of— 

Races  or  peoples. 

North- 
ern 

Cauca- 
sia. 

Transcau- 
casia. 

Northern 
Caucasia. 

Transcaucasia. 

i 

1 

1 

1 

> 
1 

1 

i 

ft 

^ 
a 

t 

1 

i 

Aryan: 

Russian- 
Great  Russian.... 
Little  Russian. . . . 
White  Russian... 

Other  Aryan- 

1,829,793 

1,305,463 

19,642 

171,127 
1,118,094 
99,836 
95,056 
35,291 
5,286 
221,834 

45 
69 
63 

25 

56 

39 

Armenian 

20 

40 

49 

Tat 

95 
99 

1 

28 

54 

Other 

15 

15 

15 

20 

Total 

4,901,412 
40,498 
28,898 

9,289,364 

Of  the  n,000,000  inhabitants  of  Cau- 
casia, the  table  shows  that  only  about 
one-fourth,  or  a  little  over  2,000,000, 
are  Caucasus  peoples,  properly  speak- 
ing. Their  Russian  conquerors  consti- 
tute already  the  largest  homogeneous 
population  of  the  Caucasus  (3,000,000) 
and  are  located  mainly  in  the  dispos- 
sessed territory  of  the  Circassians  on 
the  Black  Sea.  The  Tatars  stand 
third  numerically  (1,500,000).  They 
are  largely  Russified,  and  located  for 
llie  most  part  on  the  Caspian  side 
of  Transcaucasia.  They  and  their 
Turko-Tatar  kinsmen  appear  more 
widely  distributed  throughout  Cau- 
casia than  the  Caucasus  peoples  them- 
selves, and  number  three-fourths  of  the 
population  of  the  latter.  Like  the 
Armenians,  some  of  them  are  merely 
extensions  of  larger  populations  in 
Asia.  The  Armenians,  though  but 
recently  immigrated  into  Caucasia 
from  the  troublous  districts  of  Turkey, 
already  number  over  1.000,000.  They, 
with  (he  remaining  Asiatic  Aryans  in 


Caucasia,  about  equal  in  number  the 
Turko-Tatars ;  that  is,  equal  three- 
fourths  of  the  Caucasus  peoples  proper. 
(See  the  appropriate  articles  for  dis- 
cussion of  all  the  preceding  races 
found  in  Caucasia.) 

Reviewed  by  geographical  regions, 
Transcaucasia  is  mainly  Kartvelian 
or  Georgian  in  the  west,  Armruian  in 
the  center,  and  "  Other  Caucasian " 
in  the  east,  while  northern  Caucasia  is 
mainly  Russian  in  the  west  aiul 
"  Other  Caucasian  "  in  the  east.  The 
Turko-Tatars  and  40.000  Hebrews  are 
scattered  throughout  both  divisions. 
The  chief  center  of  population  of  each 
ethnical  division  noted  in  the  fore- 
going table  is  computed  upon  the  Rus- 
sian census  of  1S!)7.  Compared  with 
the  chief  emigrating  races  or  petiph^s 
of  Europe  the  number  of  Caucasus 
peoples  iiroper  is  small,  and  if  they  ^id 
emigrate  to  the  United  States  the 
movement  would  be  of  little  impor- 
tance numerically.  The  few  that  do 
come    to    this    country    are    probably 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


37 


Caucasus  peoples. 

fountod  as  Russians  wlioii  tlioy  spoak 
Russian,  or  uthorwiso  aiv  iut'lU(l(Hl 
junonsr  the  "Other  peoples"  of  the 
immigration  tables. 


Caucasus  peoples. 

The  following  classification  of  Keane 
is  more  complete  from  a  linguistic 
point  of  view  and  agrees  in  the  main 
with  that  of  Ilovelacque: 


I.   SOUTHERN   DIVISION    (HOVELAC^QUE'S   '•SOUTHERN"). 
[Kartveli  stock.] 


Race  or  people. 


Popula- 
tion. 


Georgian... 

Imerian 

Radian 

Minprelian . 

Gurian 

Leihguni . . 

Laz 

Svan 

Pshav 

Khevsur... 


East  of  Mesk  range  to  Tidis  district . 
I^Iiucria  (Imcritia) 


1-Mingrelia . 


Upper  Ingur  and  Tsklicnis  valleys, 
isources  of  Alazan  and  Yora 


II.  WESTERN   DIVISION    (HOVELACQUE'S   "  CHERKESSIAN  "). 


fUbvch. 
s|si 


Cherkess-^Shipsiich H.efl  bank  Kuban 

iDshiget J 

.\bkhasian i  Coast  of  Euxine,  north  of  Ingur  River. 

Kabard .1  North  and  east  of  Elbruz 


III.   EASTERN  DIVISION   (HOVELACQUE-S  "  KISTIAN  "  AND  "LESGHIAN"). 


I  Ingush  
Galgai 
Kist 
Tush 
Karabulak 

i.Vvar,  Kazi-Kum- 
vkh,  Andi,  Dar- 
go,  Dido,  Duo-  }^Daghestan 
dez,  Ude,  Ku- 
bachi,  Kurini... 
I 


Right  bank,  Upper  and  Middle  Terek 


IV.  CENTRAL  DIVISION. 


Oss  or  Ossetian Both  slopes  of  Great  Caucasus  about  Kazbek. 


127,000 


The  above  terminology  does  not  quite 
agree  with  the  figures  of  the  last  cen- 
sus. Thus,  the  Kabards  are  put  into 
the  Western  Division,  although  they 
are  located  mainly  in  the  eastern  part 
of  Transcaucasia :  and  Ilovelacque 
puts  the  Western  and  the  Eastern 
divisions  together  into  what  he  calls  the 
Northern  Division,  while  the  census 
shows  that  more  than  ono-half  of  these 
tribes  are  centered  in  the  south ;  that 
is.  in  Transcaucasia.  Finally,  the  cen- 
sus is  correct  in  considering  the  Os- 
sets  as  Aryans  instead  of  as  a  division 
of  the  Caucasus  peoples  proper. 


Space  can  not  be  taken  to  speak  of 
the  physical  and  social  characteristics 
of  each  of  these  subdivisions,  nor  to 
fully  identify  all  the  tribal  names  men- 
tioned by  different  writers.  The  fol- 
lowing additional  list  may,  however, 
be  regarded  as  appru.\imately  correct : 

KARTVELIAN    OR    KARTHLI. 

Gruzlan  or  Georgian  proper. 

CHBRKESS   OR   CIRCASSIAN. 

Abadzeh,  Alaz,  Adlghe  (Natukal,  etc.), 
Abasa,  Absno,  or  Asega. 

CHECHENZ,    KIST,    OR    KISLI. 

Itchkerian  or  Mountain  Chechenz,  Mosok 
(Tush),   Lamur    (Inyush). 


38 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Caucasus  peoples. 

LESGHIAN. 

Kurin. — Tsakhur    (Tabassauran,   etc.). 

Kazi-Kumyk  or  Lak. — Agul,  Budukh, 
Khinalugh. 

Dargo. — Ilyrkelin. 

Avar. — Maarulal  (name  Avars  give  them- 
selves), Bagulal,  Khunzakh,  Khindalal, 
Baktlin. 

Other  Lesghian. — Chek,  Muchadar  or 
Rotul,  Usmei,  Kaltak,  Karatin,  Akhvak, 
Akusha,  Ideri,  Chamalal,  Khvarchin,  Ka- 
puchin,  Gunzal,  Botlikhtz,  Artchin, 
Khaidak,  Tzakhur,  Tzesa  or  Tziinta  (Didoj, 
Kuanal    (Audi),  Agbukhan   (Kubachi). 

Iron,  As,  and  Alan  are  other  names 
of  the  Ossets,  and  therefore  not  of 
Caucasus  peoples  strictly  speaking. 
The  Ossets  include  the  Digorians, 
the  Tagaurs,  the  Kurtatines,  and  the 
Alaghirs. 

Finally  the  term  Circassian  is  used 
in  ihree  senses:  (1)  Properly  as  equiv- 
alent of  Cherkess;  (2)  often  as  cover- 
ing the  entire  Western  Division 
(above)  ;  and  (3)  v^'rongly  to  include 
also  the  Eastern.  The  map  on  page 
34,  taken  from  Ripley,  while  primarily 
intended  to  show  the  cephalic  index  of 
the  region,  also  indicates  the  location 
of  the  principal  Caucasus  peoples. 

CELTIC  or  KELTIC.  The  western- 
most branch  of  Aryan  or  Indo-Euro- 
pean languages.  It  is  divided  into  two 
chief  groups,  with  several  subdivisions, 
as  shown  in  the  following  table  from 
Keane : 

I.   GAEDHELIC    (GAELIC). 

Irish,  Old  and  Modern. 
Erse,  or  (Gaelic  of  the  Scottish  High- 
lands. 
Manx,  of  the  Isle  of  Man. 

]I.    KYMRIC. 

Old  (iaulish,  extinct;. 
Kymraeg,  or  Welsh. 
Cornish,  extinct. 
Brezonek,  or  Low  Breton. 

Irish,  be<'ause  of  its  more  extensive 
literature  and  greater  antiquity,  is  con- 
sidered to  be  the  chief  branch  of  the 


Celtic. 

Gaelic  group.  Modern  Erse  or  Scotch 
is  thought  to  be  a  more  recent  dialect 
of  Irish.  (See  iicotch.)  Manx  is  the 
dialect  spoken  by  a  small  number  of 
persons  in  the  Isle  of  Man.  Welsh  is 
the  best  preserved  of  the  Cymric 
group.  It  has  a  literature  nearly  if 
not  quite  as  rich  as  that  of  Irish, 
and  is  spoken  by  a  larger  population 
than  any  other  Celtic  language  found 
in  the  British  Isles,  (See  Welsh.) 
Low  Breton,  or  Armorican,  is  the 
speech  found  in  Lower  Brittany,  in 
France.  It  is  spoken  by  nearly  two- 
thirds  as  many  persons  as  are  all 
other  Celtic  dialects  combined.  (See 
Breton.)  No  Celtic  language  has  a 
current  literature  of  any  extent.  Each 
succeeding  census  shows  a  decrease  in 
the  number  of  persons  who  speak  a 
Celtic  tongue.  In  few  places  is  a  Cel- 
tic language  taught  in  the  schools. 
Everywhere  these  languages  are  being 
supplanted  by  English  or  French. 

The'  term  "  Celtic  "  is  used  in  differ- 
ent senses  by  the  philologist  and  the 
anthropologist.  The  former  includes 
in  it  all  peoples  originally  speaking  a 
Celtic  language.  The  latter  has  used 
the  term  to  designate  a  broad-headed 
physical  type  called  'Alpine"  by  Rip-' 
ley.  As  shown  elsewhere  (see  Cau- 
casian), there  are  three  great  phys- 
ical races  in  Europe  which  Ripley 
calls  "Teutonic,"  "Alpine"  ("Cel- 
tic " ) ,  and  "  Mediterranean."  The  first 
named  is  tall,  lopg-headed,  and  blond, 
and  comprises  mobt  of  the  northern 
races  of  Europe.  Ti'e  last  named  is 
short,  long-headed,  and  very  brunette, 
and  includes  the  races  living  on  the 
shores  of  the  sea  whose  name  it  bears. 
The  "Celtic"  is  of  medium  stature. 
broad-headed,  and  rather  brunette. 
The  eyes  are  more  often  giay  and  the 
hair  brown,  though  all  variations  are 
found,  due  to  admixtures  wi'h  the  Teu- 
tons and  the  Mediterraneans  living  on 
either  side  of  them.  ( For  oi  her  names 
for   this    type,    see   table   in    lutroduc- 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


39 


Celtic. 


to 


toryJ  This  -  Celtic"  nice  s 
have  had  its  luaiii  ctMitcr  of  dissenii- 
nation  in  the  lii};hlaiuls  of  the  Alps  of 
uiidwestern  Europe. 

Since  the  Celtic-speaking  races,  with 
the  exceptiou  of  the  Breton,  are  not,  as 
was  once  thought,  of  one  and  the  same 
physical  type.  Ripley  recoumiends 
the  droppinj:  of  the  word  "  Celtic " 
a«  a  term  to  desijmate  a  physical  stock 
and  the  substitution  of  the  word 
"Alpine"  instead.  While  all  Celtic- 
speaking:  peoples  are  mixed  races, 
those  of  the  British  Isles  are  dis- 
tinctly long-headed  and  tall,  in  fact, 
are  among  the  tallest  of  all  Europe. 
They  are  therefore  to  be  classed  as 
Teutonic  or  "  Northern,"  rather  than  as 
Alpine.  The  Bretons  are  the  only  peo- 
ple having  a  Celtic  tongue  who  are 
predominatingly  of  the  Alpine  physi- 
cal type.  And  even  they  have  re- 
ceived much  infusion  of  Teutohic 
blood,  especially  in  the  coast  districts. 

The  Bureau  of  Immigration  places 
in  the  "Keltic  division"  three  "races 
or  peoples "  that  speak  a  Celtic  lan- 
guage— Irish,  Scotch,  and  Welsh — and 
two  that  are  distinctly  of  the  Alpine  or 
Celtic  physical  stock,  the  French  and 
the  North  Italian.  Manx  and  Breton 
do  not  appear  by  name  in  immigra- 
tion statistics.  As  explained  elsewhere 
(see  Introductory  and  English),  this 
dictionary  uses  the  term  "  Celtic "  in 
the  sense  of  the  philologist  and  the 
term  "Alpine"  to  designate  the  so- 
called  '■  Celtic  "  physical  stock. 

Celtic-speaking  peoples  are  found  in 
the  western  part  of  Ireland;  in  the 
mountains  of  Scotland  and  Wales;  in 
Monmouthshire,  England,  which  bor- 
ders on  Wales;  in  the  Isle  of  Man; 
and  in  the  western  part  of  Brittany. 
It  is  impossible  to  give  the  population 
of  the  Celtic  race — that  is,  of  those 
whose  ancestral  language  was  Celtic — 
since  most  of  its  members  now  speak 
English  or  French  only.  The  consiis 
of  1001  of  the  United  Kingdom  reports 
l,806,f)00    who    can     speak    a     Celtic 


Chaldee. 

tongue.  Ilickniaim  estiniiitcs  tli(>  total 
Celtic  population  of  ICuroiie  at  only 
;i,L'()(MtO<)  and  that  of  the  world  at 
O.LM )(>.()()(».  However  much  others  may 
increase  this  number,  the  Celtic  popu- 
lation of  the  world  is  insignificant 
when  conii)ared  with  that  of  other 
branches  of  the  Indo-European  family, 
as  Teutonic  131.000,000,  Romance  or 
Italic  107,300,000,  and  Slavonic  127,- 
200.000. 

Nevertheless,  despite  their  small  pop- 
ulation, the  Celtic  races  formed,  until 
the  recent  change  in  the  tide  of  immi- 
gration to  America,  a  very  Important 
element.  (For  further  details  and 
immigration  figures,  see  articles  Irish, 
Scotch,  Welsh,  and  Breton.) 

CELTO-GERMANIC.     Same  as  Aryan 

(SCO). 

CENTRAL  AMERICAN.  All  immi- 
grants born  in  Central  America,  ex- 
coi)ting  Spanish  Americans  (see),  are 
Classified  by  the  Bureau  of  Immigra- 
tion according  to  race  as  Negro  (see) 
or  as  members  of  the  European  or 
other  race  or  people  from  which  they 
sprang.      (Cf.    Cuban,   Mexican.) 

CERNAGORIAN  or  TSRNAGORTSI. 
Same  as  Montenegrin.  (See  Vron- 
tinn.) 

CEYLONESE.  Any  native  of  Cey- 
lon ;  mainly  Sinhalese  and  Tamils 
(.•].2no.O()())  ;  also  about  4,000  very 
primitive  aborigines,  the  Veddahs 
(See   these  and   Caucasian.) 

CHALDEAN.  A  term  used  in'  Brin- 
ton's  classification  (see  Introductory 
and  IScniitic-Jlamitic)  to  designate 
that  group  of  Semitic  languages 
which  includes  the  Babylonian,  the 
Assyrian,  the  Canaanitic  (Hebrew, 
etc.).  and  the  Aramaic  dialects.  (See 
article  on  Syrian  for  subdivisions  of 
the  Aramaic,  and  on  Assyrian  for  a 
discussion  of  the  AyssQres,  who  some- 
times call  themselves  Assyrians.) 

CHALDEE  or  SYRO  -  CHALDAIC. 
The  Aramaic  language  s]miUimi  by  the 
Jews    in   the  time  of  Christ,   said   by 


40 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Chaldee. 

some  to  have  been  brought  to  Pales- 
tine from  Babylon  after  the  captivity. 
Sometimes  called  also  Chaldean  (see), 
although  that  word  is  defined  accord- 
ing to  Brinton  as  a  group  term  to  in- 
clude the  Chaldee  and  many  other  lan- 
guages. The  language  is  now  but  little 
used  except  where  revived  by  mis- 
sionaries. A  dialect  is  still  spoken  by 
the  Ayssores.  (See  Assyrian  and 
Sijrian.) 

CHAR  VAT.  (See  Slovak  and  Croa- 
tian.) 

CHECH  or  CHEKH.  (See  C::cch  in 
article  Bohemian  and  Moravian.) 

CHEREMISS  or  CHERMISSIAN.  A 
division  uf  the  Eastern  Finns  (see). 

CHERKASI,  CIRCASSIAN  (see)  or 
CHERKESS.  (See  Caucasus  peoples 
and  Ruthenian.) 

CHERNOMORISH.  A  division  of  the 
Cossacks  (see)  of  the  Dnelper;  that 
is,  a  subdivision  of  the  Little  Russians. 
(See  Ruthenian.) 

CHINESE.  The  race  or  people  inhab- 
iting China  proper.  Linguistically,  one 
of  the  Sinitic  groups  of  the  Mongolian 
or  Asiatic  race.  The  name  Chinese  is 
also  applied,  erroneously  from  an  eth- 
nical standpoint,  to  all  the  natives  of 
the  Chinese  Empire,  including  China 
proper;  that  is,  to  the  entire  Sibiric 
group.  These  are,  on  the  northeast  the 
Manchus,  on  the  north  the  Jlongols, 
on  the  west  the  tribes  of  Turkestan 
and  of  Tibet.  The  name  does  not 
properly  apply  to  the  other  Sinitic 
I)eoples — the  (Cochin-Chinese  and  the 
Annamese  of  the  French  colonies  and 
the  Burmese  of  the  British  colonies, 
all  of  whom  border  on  China  on  the 
south  and  southwest.  (See  East  In- 
dian.) The  iieople  of  Manchuria  and 
of  Mongolia  are  not  so  nearly  related 
linguistically  to  the  Chinese  as  (hey 
are  to  the  Japanese  (see).  All  these 
"Sibiric"  peoples  have  agglutinative 
languages,  while  the  Chinese  is  isolat- 
ing and  monosyllabic,  being  more 
nearly  related  to  the  languages  stretch- 


Chinese. 

ing  from  Tibet  southeast  to  the  Malay 
Peninsula. 

The  Chinese  physical  type  is  well 
known— yellowish  in  color,  with  slant- 
ing eyes,  high  cheek  bones,  black  hair, 
and  a  flat  face.  The  eye  is  more 
properly  described  as  having  the 
"  Mongolic  fold "  at  the  inner  angle. 
This  mai-k  is  found  to  some  extent  in 
all  Mongolian  peoples,  in  the  Japa- 
nese, and  now  and  then  in  individuals 
of  the  European  branches  of  this  race 
in  Russia  and  Austria-Hungary. 

Estimates  of  the  population  of  China 
proper  run  from  270.000.000,  an  Amer- 
ican official  estimate,  to  400,000.000,  a 
Chinese  estimate.  The  other  peoples 
of  the  Empire  are  comparatively  small 
in  numbers,  the  entire  Chinese  Em- 
]ilre  having  a  population  of  froyi  330,- 
000,000  to  430,000.000.  The  Chinese 
are  spreading  I'apidly  over  the  coun- 
trie'S  toward  the  south,  replacing  the 
Malay  to  a  great  extent  as  a  land- 
owning class  in  the  Malay  Peninsula 
and  other  portions  of  Malaysia,  where 
they  already  number  between  5,000.000 
and  7.000,000,  including  those  in  the 
Philippines.  In  the  Americas  and 
Hawaii  there  are  about  140.000. 
Chinese  laborers  have  been  excluded 
from  the  United  States  since  1SS2. 
It  is  estimated  that  the  total  emigra- 
tion of  Chinese  to  the  United  States 
has  exceeded  200,000,  of  whom  only 
00,000  now.  remain.  Still  larger  num- 
bers. 350,000,  have  gone  to  the  Dutch 
East  Indies.  Adding  to  these  an 
eniigration  of  130,000  to  Singapore, 
120,000  to  Peru,  and  perhaps  30,000  to 
Australia,  there  appears  a  total  emi- 
gration within  fifty  years  of  over 
800.000.  This  number,  however,  is 
small  when  compared  with  emigration 
from  several  Euroiiean  countries  dur- 
ing that  period.  In  the  twelve  years 
1800-1910,  22,500  Chinese  were  ad- 
mitted to  the  United  States. 

No  doubt  Manchus  and  others  who 
can  not  strictly  be  called  Chinese  ap- 
pear as  such  in  United  States  immi- 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


41 


Chinese. 

m'atioii  statistics,  ospocially  stutleiits 
iiiiil  other  members  of  the  Maiichu 
fiuuilies  who  have  loiij;  been  a  ruling 
caste  in  Cliina.  Aniorican  law  defines 
the  w(n'(l  "('hin(>so"  in  a  political 
sense  to  include  all  subjects  of  China. 
Koreans.  Japanese,  and  East  Indians 
(see  these)    are  counted  separately. 

CHOROBAT.  (See  Croatian  and 
Slovak.) 

CHOTSCHER.  (See  Chude  imder 
Finnish.) 

CHTJDE.  A  western  subdivision  of 
the  Finns  (see). 

CHUVASH.  An  important  Tataric 
people  ( see)  in  eastern  Russia,  classi- 
fied by  some  among  the  Finns  (see). 

CINGALESE.  Same  as  Sinhalese 
(see). 

CIRCASSIAN  (CHERKASI)  or 
ADIGHE.  The  northwestern  group  of 
the  Caucasus  peoples  (see).  They  call 
themselves  Adighe  and  are  known  to 
Russ'ians  and  Turks  as  Cherkess. 
They  speak  a  non-Aryan  tongue. 
Among  the  dialectal  divisions  of  the 
Circassians  are  the  Shapsuch,  T'bych, 
and  Dshiget.  Some  call  the  Abkasians 
and  Kabardians  Circassians.  All  these 
groups  show  more  or  less  admixture 
of  Tataric  (Mongolian)  intrusive  ele- 
ments. Their  women  are  noted  for 
their  beauty  and  adorn  the  harems  of 
Turkey  and  Persia.  The  Circassians 
are  Mohammedans  and  are  a  proud- 
spirited people.  They  formerly  num- 
bered about  .■>00,000,  but  nearly  four- 
llfths  of  them  emigrated  to  Asiatic  and 
European  Turkey  after  the  Russian 
conquest,  some  forty-five  years  ago. 

COCHIN-CHINESE.  (See  Indo-Chi- 
ticsc.) 

COPTS  or  KOPTS.  The  purest  rep- 
resentatives of  the  ancient  Egyptians. 
(See  E(/yi)tian   and  Scniitic-IIamitic.) 

COREAN.     (See  A'orcnn.) 

CORNISH.  The  native  race  or  peo- 
ple of  Cornwall,  the  southwestern 
county  of  England.     The  (Cornish,  lln- 

(50813°— VOL  5—11 i 


Cossack. 

guistically  and  physically,  is  Kymric,  a 
division  of  the  Celtic  branch  of  the 
Aryan  stock.  Its  nearest  relatives  are 
the  Welsh  and  the  Breton;  next  come 
the  Irish,  the  Manx,  and  the  Gaelic  of 
the  Scottish  highlands.  (See  these 
and  Celtic.)  The  people  of  Cornwall 
are,  therefore,  not  so  nearly  related 
to  the  English  as  to  the  Irish.  Yet 
they  are  for  convenience  usually 
counted  as  English  when  they  come  to 
this  country  as  immigrants.  Their 
language  is  now  English,  the  Cornish 
speech  having  become  extinct  a  little 
over  a  century  ago.  But  the  popula- 
tion is  the  most  deeply  brunette  in 
Great  Britain,  being  quite  the  ojiposite 
of  the  typical  English.  The  popula- 
tion of  the  county  is  about  .520,000. 

CORSICAN.  A  native  of  the  island 
of  Corsica,  which  has  belonged  to 
France  since  the  time  of  Napoleon, 
who  was  born  here.  The  language  is 
an  Italian  dialect.  The  population  is 
mixed  in  race,  but  is  supposetl  to  be  at 
bottom  Iberic,  thus  being  related  to 
the  early  inhabitants  of  Spain  and  per- 
Iiai)s  to  the  Berbers  of  Xorth  Africa, 
with  later  additions  chiefly  from  Italy 
and  France.  The  Corsican  is  almost 
as  dwarfish  as  his  neighbor,  the  Sar- 
dinian (see),  being  fully  9  inches 
shorter  than  the  Teutonic  average  of 
northern  Europe.  The  population 
numbers  about  300,000. 

In  spirit  the  Corsican  is  independent 
and  revengeful,  and  the  history  of  the 
long  rule  of  Genoa  in  the  island  was 
marked  by  continuous  revolt.  It  is 
not  known  to  what  extent  Corsicans 
come  to  the  I'nited  States,  as  in  im- 
migration statistics  they  are  included 
with  innnign>nts  coming  from  France. 

COSSACK  or  KAZAK.  (Cf.  Kirghiz- 
Kazdk,  following).  This  term  is  used 
in  two  very  different  sen.scs.  The  first 
is  popular  and  historical,  rather  than 
ethnological,  and  refers  to  "  the  Cos- 
sacks of  the  Don "  and  others  of 
southern  Russian  origin,  who  furnish 
the     famous     cavalry     of     the     Czar, 


42 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Cossack. 

These  Cossacks  are  Russian  (Cauca- 
sian), rather  than  Tataric,  in  race. 
In  its  second,  meaning,  strictly  ethno- 
logical, the  word  is  equivalent  to 
"  Kirghiz-Kazak,"  and  refers  to  the 
largest  race  of  Central  Asia  of  Ta- 
taric (Mongolian)  origin.  The  his- 
torical Cossacks,  being  the  best  known, 
may  first  be  briefly  discussed;  then 
the  real  Kazaks,  ethnologically  speak- 
ing. The  former  may  be  called  the 
Western  or  Russian  Cossacks;  the 
latter  the  Eastern  or  Asiatic  Cos- 
sacks, or  Kazaks  proper.  The  latter 
spelling  of  the  name  is  more  scientific 
and  preferable  when  speaking  of  the 
Eastern  Kazaks.  ( Cf.  Kirghiz,  Korea n, 
Kalmitk.) 

WESTERN    COSSACK    (OR   COSSACK   OF    THE 
DON,    ETC.). 

The  historical  Cossacks,  named, 
after  the  portions  of  southern  Russia 
they  first  occupied,  "  Cossacks  of  the 
Dnieper  "  and  "  Cossacks  of  the  Don," 
are  of  mixed  race  ethnically.  Those 
of  the  Dnieper  are  mainly  Little 
Russian— that  is,  Ruthenian  (see)  in 
origin;  those  of  the  Don  are  Great 
Russian.  Some  were  Polish  in  origin, 
as  the  famous  chieftain  Mazeppa,  the 
hero  of  Byron's  verse.  Others,  on  the 
Don,  may  have  been  of  Tataric  ori- 
gin; at  least  the  name  and  the  form 
of  social  organization  are  Tataric. 
The  name  "  Kazak  "  means  "  rider  " 
or  "  robber."  The  Cossacks  were  both. 
Their  name  is  to  be  defined  as  mean- 
ing, not  a  race,  but  a  mixed  Russian 
population  having  a  certain  social  or- 
ganization, communistic  and  semimili- 
tary  in  character.  These  connnunitios 
probably  had  their  origin  toward  the 
close  of  the  middle  ages  as  a  result  of 
the  desperate  and  repeated  struggles 
with  Asiatic  invaders.  They  had  the 
form  of  organization  best  fitted  to  sur- 
vive, as  it  is  now  the  best  fitted  to 
protect  the  Asiatic  boundaries  of  the 


Empire.  Hence  Cossack  settlements 
have  extended  as  the  Empire  enlarged. 
Emigration  has  been  to  Siberia,  under 
government  auspices,  rather  than  to 
the  United  States.  Other  races,  as 
the  Bashkirs,  have  become  organized 
on  the  Cossack  plan.  The  Cossacks  of 
southern  Russia  who  have  remained 
in  the  old  home  have  devoted  them- 
selves more  seriously  to  agricultural 
pursuits,  and,  if  any  come  to  Amer- 
ica, are  probably  known  simply  as 
Ruthenians,  or  Russians,  according  to 
the  language  they  speak.  The  Zaporog 
Cossacks  were  so  called  in  the  six- 
teenth century  because  they  lived  "  be- 
low the  cataracts,"  on  the  Dnieper. 
Thej'  were  Ruthenians. 

EASTERN     KAZAK      (OR     KIRGIIIZ-KAZAK)  . 

To  be  defined  as  the  largest  Ta- 
taric tribe  of  Central  Asia,  extending 
from  Lake  Balkash  on  the  east  to  the 
Volga  in  Russia ;  nomadic.  Moham- 
medan, and  possessing  a  relatively 
lAire  Turkish  speech.  Their  speech 
points  to  this  region  as  being  a  former 
home  of  the  Turks  of  Turkey,  al- 
though the  latter  have  become,  physic- 
ally, far  more  Europeanlike  than  the 
Kirghiz.  Although  called  Kirghiz  by 
ethnologists,  tliey  themselves  reserve 
this  term  for  their  kinsmen,  the  Kara- 
Kirghiz  (see  Kirghiz),  and  call  them- 
selves simply  Kazak.  The  Russians 
applied  to  them  the  name  Kirghiz- 
Kazak,  to  distinguish  them  from  the 
western  Cossacks  or  military  conmiu- 
nities  described  above.  Some  writers 
claim  that  the  Kirghiz  are  physically 
Mongollc  but  linguistically  Tataric. 
There  is  no  doubt  that  their  features 
are  more  Asiatic  in  type  than  those  of 
the  Tatars  of  Russia,  but  this  may 
have  come  from  tlieir  frequent  inter- 
marriages with  Mongolic  tribes. 

Their  civilization  is  still  very  primi- 
tive. Only  the  wandering  life  of  herds- 
men is  possible  on  the  barren  steppes 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


43 


Cossack. 

of  rontiMl  Asia.  Tlio  pooplo  nro  nn- 
U'ttt'ivd  ;iml  thrir  religion  is  often 
SliaiuMiiisin  raliier  tlinn  the  Molmin- 
nHHliinisni  whicli  they  jtfofess.  They 
nmnher  4.mX>,000,  some  200.000  of 
wliom  live  in  the  proviiu-e  of  Astra- 
l<han.  on  the  northern  border  of  the 
Caspian  Sea.  in  Knssia. 

The  Kara-Kirjihiz  of  Central  Asia 
are  eomi)aratively  of  little  importance. 
They  nnmber  only  about  1(X),000.  If 
members  of  either  of  these  tribes 
came  to  Ameriea.  it  would  be  less  con- 
fusing to  call  them  "  Kirghiz  "  instead 
of  "  Kazak."  .\s  has  just  been  shown, 
the  latter  term  applies  to  men  of  vari- 
ous races.  (See  Tataric  for  other  de- 
tails as  to  jiopulation.) 

COSTA  RICAN.     (See  Spanish  Amer- 

irdll.) 

CRAKUS,  KRAKOWIAK,  or  BIEL- 
OCHROVAT.  Names  applied  to  a  sub- 
tlivisii.u  of  the  Poles  (see). 

CRZOLE.     (See  Xcgro.) 

CRETAN.     (See  Greek.) 

CRIMEAN  TATAR.  A  Tatar  (see) 
living  in  the  Crimea,  in  southern 
Knssia. 

CROATIAN  or  SERVIAN,  or,  better, 
SERBO-CROATIAN,  iiicludin-  the  so- 
callfd  Croatian.  Servian.  Bosnian.  Dal- 
matian. Herzegovinian,  and  Montene- 
grin (Tsrnagortsi)  races  or  peoples. 
Ovelated  wnrds :  Chroat,  Ehrobat, 
Carpatli,  Khorvat,  Horvath,  and 
II  <  II  at  or  Jlrvat;  also  Serb  or  Srp, 
Sorb,  and  Sorabian.  Sometimes  in- 
cluded, with  Magyars  and  others,  in 
the  term  Iluns  in  American  speech. 
'J'o  avoid  this  name  Croatian  immi- 
grants sometimes  insist  that  they  are 
Aiiiitrians,  while  some  call  themselves 
Ilervats  rather  than  Croatians.) 

The  Serbo-Croatian  is  a  distinct  and 
homogeneous  race,  from  a  linguistic 
point  of  view,  and  may  be  defined  as 
the  one  which,  with  the  closely  related 
SIoveni;ni.  constitutes  the  Southern  Di- 
vision of  the  Sl.ivic.  the  linguistic  stock 
which  occupies  the  countries  above  in- 


Croatian. 

dicated,  including  Sla voiiia.  It  is  not 
an  ethnical  unity  in  physical  charac- 
ters and  descent,  but  a  nii.ved  race.  It 
is  separateil  into  the  above  so-called 
races  on  political  and  even  religious 
grounds.  It  forms  an  important  sub- 
ject in  the  i)resent  study,  for  it  is  typ- 
ical of  the  newer  tlood  of  immigration 
from  southeastern  Europe  and  contrib- 
utes largely  to  it. 

GEOGRAPHY  OF  THE   BALKAN   PENINSULA. 

Definitions  of  the  Serbo-Croatian 
peoples  depend  so  largely  upon  politi- 
cal boundaries  that  a  preliminary 
sketch  of  the  Balkan  States  will  con- 
duce to  clearness.  The  southern  part 
of  the  Balkan  Peninsula  is  occupied 
by  Greeks,  Albanians,  and  a  minority 
of  Turks.  All  the  rest— that  is,  the 
greater  part — is  Slavic.  Roughly 
speaking,  the  eastern  half  of  the 
Slavic  territory  is  Bulgarian  (see). 
This  race  belongs  to  the  Eastern  Divi- 
sion of  Slavs  and  occupies  the  entire 
region  from  the  Danube  south  nearly 
to  the  .Egean  Sea  and  Constanti- 
nople itself.  The  main  range  of  the 
Balkan  Mountains  is  in  their  territory, 
running  eastward  to  the  Black  Sea. 
The  Serbo-Croatians  are  west  of  the 
Bulgarians,  occupying  all  the  territory 
to  the  Adriatic  Sea.  They  are  re- 
stricted, therefore,  to  the  northw^estern 
part,  or  about  one-third,  of  the  Balkan 
Peninsula.  Once  the  Empire  of  Servia 
covered  all  the  country  southward  to 
Greece. 

If  the  northern  boundary  of  the 
peninsula  be  considered  .-i  line  run- 
ning eastward  from  the  head  of  the 
Adriatic  to  the  Black  Sea  following, 
the  Save  River  to  the  Danube  and 
down  the  latter,  it  will  include  all  the 
Bulgarians  and  the  Southern  Slavs 
with  the  exception  of  the  Slovenian 
territory,  northern  Croatia,  and  Sla- 
vonia.  The.se  will  al.so  be  included 
within  the  limits  of  the  peninsula  if 
its  boundary  may  be  fixed  a  little  far- 


•0 


m 


^° 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


43 


Cossack. 

of  riMitr.il  Asia.  Tlio  pooplo  nro  un- 
lettered ;iud  their  religion  is  often 
Sluiinanisni  ratlier  than  the  Mohani- 
nuHlanisni  which  they  i»rofess.  They 
nuniher  4.(K)(),(100,  some  200,000  of 
wlioni  live  in  the  province  of  Astra- 
khan, on  the  northern  border  of  the 
Caspian  Sea.  in  Russia. 

The  Kara-Kir>:hiz  of  Central  Asia 
are  comparatively  of  little  importance. 
They  number  only  about  100,000.  If 
members  of  either  of  these  tribes 
came  to  America,  it  would  be  less  con- 
fusing to  call  them  "  Kirghiz  "  instead 
of  ••  Kazak."  .\s  has  just  been  shown, 
the  latter  term  applies  to  men  of  vari- 
ous races.  (See  Tat  a  tie  for  other  de- 
tails as  to  population.) 

COSTA  RICAN.  (See  Spanish  Amer- 
i(  (til.) 

CRAKUS.  KRAKOWIAK,  or  BIEL- 
OCHROVAT.  Names  applied  to  a  sub- 
division of  tlie  Poles  (see). 

CREOLE.     (See  Xcgro.) 

CRETAN.     (See  Greek.) 

CRIMEAN  TATAR.  A  Tatar  (see) 
living  in  the  Crimea,  in  southern 
Russia. 

CROATIAN  or  SERVIAN,  or.  better, 
SERBO-CROATIAN,  including  the  so- 
called  Croatian.  Servian.  Bosnian.  Dal- 
matian. Herzegovinian,  and  Montene- 
grin (Tsrnagortsi)  races  or  peoples. 
(Related  wn-ds:  Chroat,  Khrobat, 
Carpath,  Khorvat,  Horvath,  and 
llcriat  or  II r vat;  also  Scrh  or  Srp, 
Sorb,  and  Sorabian.  Sometimes  in- 
cluded, with  Magyars  and  others,  in 
the  term  Huns  in  American  speech. 
To  avoid  this  name  Croatian  immi- 
grants sometimes  insist  that  they  are 
Aii.'itrianx,  while  some  call  themselves 
Ilervats  rather  than  Croatians.) 

The  Serbo-Croatian  is  a  distinct  and 
homogeneous  race,  from  a  linguistic 
point  of  view,  and  may  be  defined  as 
the  one  which,  with  the  closely  related 
Slovenian,  constitutes  the  Southern  Di- 
vision of  the  Slavic,  the  linguistic  stock 
M-hich  occupies  the  countries  above  in- 


Croatian. 

dicated,  including  Slavonia.  It  is  not 
an  ethnical  unity  in  physical  charac- 
ters and  descent,  but  a  mixed  race.  It 
is  sei)arated  into  the  above  so-called 
races  on  political  and  even  religious 
grounds.  It  forms  an  important  sub- 
ject in  the  present  study,  for  it  is  typ- 
ical of  the  newer  flood  of  iunnigratlon 
from  southeastern  Europe  and  contrib- 
utes largely  to  it. 

GEOGRAPHY  OF  THE   BALKAN  PENINSULA. 

Definitions  of  the  Serbo-Croatian 
peoples  depend  so  largely  upon  politi- 
cal boundaries  that  a  preliminai*y 
sketch  of  the  Balkan  States  will  con- 
duce to  clearness.  The  southern  part 
of  the  Balkan  Peninsula  is  occupied 
by  Greeks,  Albanians,  and  a  minority 
of  Turks.  All  the  rest— that  is.  the 
greater  part — is  Slavic.  Rou,ghly 
speaking,  the  eastern  half  of  the 
Slavic  territory  is  Bulgarian  (see). 
This  race  belongs  to  the  Eastern  Divi- 
sion of  Slavs  and  occupies  the  entire 
region  from  the  Danube  south  nearly 
to  the  .Egean  Sea  and  Constanti- 
nople itself.  The  main  range  of  the 
Balkan  Mountains  is  in  their  territory, 
running  eastward  to  the  Black  Sea. 
The  Serbo-Croatians  are  west  of  the 
Bulgarians,  occupying  all  the  territory 
to  the  Adriatic  Sea.  They  are  re- 
stricted, therefore,  to  the  northwestern 
part,  or  about  one-third,  of  the  Balkan 
Peninsula.  Once  the  Emjiire  of  Servia 
covered  all  the  country  southward  to 
Greece. 

If  the  northern  boundary  of  the 
peninsula  be  considered  ji  line  run- 
ning eastward  from  the  head  of  the 
Adriatic  to  the  Black  Sea  following, 
the  Save  River  to  the  Danube  and 
down  the  latter,  it  will  include  all  the 
Bulgarians  and  the  Southern  Slavs 
with  the  exception  of  the  Slovenian 
territory,  northern  Croatia,  and  Sla- 
vonia. These  will  also  be  included 
within  the  limits  of  the  peninsula  if 
its  boundary  may  be  fixed  a  little  far- 


44 


TTie  Immigration  Commission. 


Croatian. 

ther  north  to  the  Drave.  This  article 
is  not  concerned  further  with  the  coun- 
tries of  Greece,  Turkey  (including  Al- 
bania), and  Bulgaria  (including  East- 
ern Roumelia),  nor  with  Roumania, 
which  lies  north  of  Bulgaria,  and 
therefore  outside  the  limits  of  the  Bal- 
kan Peninsula.  Ripley,  however,  in- 
cludes the  Roumanians  among  the 
peoiDles  of  the  Balkan  Peninsula,  as  is 
shown  by  the  map  facing  page  43. 
(See  article  Roumanian  for  this  race 
or  people,  kindred  in  physical  type  to 
the  Slavic,  but  possessing  a  Latin 
tongue. ) 

The  remaining  States  constitute 
Serbo-Croatian  territory.  The  King- 
dom of  Servia,  situated  just  south  of 
the  Danube  and  the  Save,  midway  be- 
tween the  Black  Sea  and  the  Adriatic, 
is  the  only  independent  State  amongst 
them,  excepting  the  small  principality 
of  Montenegro.  The  latter  occupies 
the  southern  angle  of  the  Serbo-Croa- 
tian territory,  with  Turkey  on  the 
southeast  and  the  narrow  territory  of 
Dalmatia  and  the  Adriatic  on  the 
southwest.  The  remaining  Serbo- 
Croatian  territory  belongs  to  the 
Austro-Hungarian  monarchy.  Herze- 
govina, northwest  of  JNIontenegro  and 
similar  to  it  in  size,  and  Bosnia,  larger 
and  extending  north  from  Herzegovina 
to  the  Save  and  Slavonia,  were  at- 
tached in  187S ;  Dalmatia,  a  narrow 
strip  of  coast  land  between  these  two 
States  and  the  Adriatic,  is  an  older 
possession  of  Austria.  Still  farther 
north  are  the  former  kingdoms  of  Sla- 
A-onia,  lying  along  the  southwestern 
boundary  of  Himgary  proi)er,  and 
Croatia,  lying  farthest  to  the  north- 
west in  the  peninsula  next  to  Austria 
and  the  Adriatic.  These  two  prov- 
inces now  form  part  of  the  Kingdom 
of  Hungary.  All  the  Southern  Slavs — 
that  is,  the  Serbo-Croat ians  and  the 
Bulgarians — were  subject  to  Turkey 
only  thirty  years  ago,  excepting  those 
on  the  northern  fringe  inhabiting 
Croatia,   Slavonia,  and  Dalmatia.     If, 


Croatian. 

as  is  sometimes  said,  these  are  not 
Balkan  States,  all  the  Balkan  Penin- 
sula excepting  Greece  was  then  cov- 
ered by  Turkey — as  also  was  Greece 
itself  a  century  ago. 

THE    SERBO-CROATIANS    IN    GENERAL. 

Ask  a  Bosnian  his  race  and  he  will 
answer  "  Turk  "  if  he  is  a  Mohamme- 
dan ;  "  Latin  "  or  "  Croatian  "  if  a  Ro- 
man Catholic ;  and  "  Servian  "  if  an 
adherent  of  the  Greek  Church.  Yet  in 
all  these  cases  the  race  is  the  same 
because  the  language  is  the  same.  The 
case  of  the  Bosnian  is  typical  of  the 
entire  Serbo-Croatian  people,  which  is 
peculiar  amongst  all  the  races  or  peo- 
ples of  Europe  in  appearing  to  be 
divided  into  six  or  more  separate 
ethnical  branches;  that  is,  as  many  as 
there  are  political  States  if  not  relig- 
ions in  this  region,  while  the  scientist 
can  have  no  doubt  but  that  all  are  of 
one  race.  Their  case  resembles  that  of 
the  Poles,  who,  since  the  partition  of 
Poland,  make  part  of  three  different 
nationalities ;  or  that  of  the  Germans, 
constituting  to  a  greater  or  less  de- 
gree the  German,  the  Swiss,  and  the 
Austrian  nationalities.  In  like  man- 
ner, Bosnian,  Dahnatian,  Montenegrin, 
and  Herzegovinian  are  only  names 
of  nationalities  or  of  political  groups, 
while  the  corresponding  race  or  peo- 
ple is  Serbo-Croatian. 

Language,  as  explained  in  the  Intro- 
ductory, is  the  necessary  basis  of  all 
official  classifications  of  European 
races.  It  is  the  one  followed  by  all 
European  censuses  of  races,  and  is 
adopted  in  this  dictionary.  The  Bu- 
reau of  Inmiigratiou  has  found  it  de- 
sirable for  practical  considerations  to 
subdivide  and  group  the  Serbo-Croa- 
tians  as  follows:  The  Servian  and 
Montenegrin  are  counted  with  the  Bul- 
garian, the  Croatian  with  the  Slove- 
rian,  and  tlie  Dalmatian,  Bosnian,  and 
Herzegovinian  are  given  a  separate 
column.     Yet  there  can  be  no  doubt 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


45 


Croatian. 

that  tlu>  r.iil-arians  and  the  Slove- 
uians  are  mitsiik'  tin.'  Sorlto-C'roatiaii 
rac-e,  altlioujjh  tlicy  are  most  closely 
relatiHl  to  it  by  language. 

The  c'oufusiou  iu  Serbo-Croatian 
terminology  has  its  origin  iu  botli  poli- 
ties and  religion.  From  a  partisan 
stamii)oint  it  has  become  quite  cus- 
tomary to  use  only  provincial  names, 
like  Croatian.  To  recognize  the 
broader  racial  name  would  lend  weight 
to  the  sentiment  for  Serbo-Croatian 
consolidation  and  the  political  inde- 
pendence of  the  Serbo-Croatians.  Lin- 
guistic grounds  are  sought  by  others 
for  a  broader  union  embracing  the  en- 
tire northern  belt  of  Balkan  States 
from  the  Adriatic  to  tlie  Black  Sea,  in- 
cluding both  the  Slovenian  territory 
on  one  side  of  the  Serbo-Croatians  and 
Bulgaria  on  the  other.  Iteligious  rival- 
ries likewise  have  led  to  ethnograph- 
ical fictions.  Not  only  has  a  fraction 
of  a  race  like  the  Bosnians  been  led 
to  say  that  they  are  of  three  races  or 
peoples  when  they  practically  mean 
tliree  religious;  these  religious  have 
given  them  three  ali)habets  for  oue 
speech.  The  Serbo-Croatians  of  the 
west,  who  are  Koman  Catholic,  can 
not  read  the  publications  of  the  east- 
ern Serbo-Croatians,  who  are  Ortho- 
dox, although  both  have  the  same  lan- 
guage, for  the  former  use  the  Roman 
{\lphabet  or  sometimes  the  strange 
Glagolitic  letters,  while  the  latter  use 
the  Russian  characters  fostered  by  the 
Greek  Church. 

The  geographical  limits  of  the  Serbo- 
Croatians  are  not  easily  determined. 
They  are  defined  on  the  north  by  the 
Danube  and  the  Drave;  that  is,  by 
Hungarian  and  Slovenian  territory. 
On  the  east,  also,  they  coincide  with 
the  boundary  between  Servia  and  Bul- 
garia, except  that  northeastern  Servia 
is  occupied  by  Roumanians.  But  as 
to  the  southern  boundary  the  wildest 
and  most  diverixent  statements  are 
made  b.v  students  of  the.  questicm  ac- 
cording to  their  political  bias.     Some 


Croatian. 

I>ro-Servians  would  t-laim  Macedonia 
and  the  greater  part  of  Turkey,  even 
to  the  Black  Sea,  to  be  Servian  by 
language;  while  It  is  generally  held 
that  the  Slavic  language  found  here 
is  Bulgarian.  A  fair  statement  would 
seem  to  be  that  northwestern  Turkey 
is  Serbo  -  Croatian,  including  a  nar- 
row strip  of  northern  Albania,  as  well 
as  the  largo  districts  known  as  Old 
Servia  and  Novibazar.  The  last  named 
lies  between  Servia  and  JNlontenegro. 
Old  Servia  is  farther  southeast.  These 
to'o  Serbo-Croatian  districts  in  Tur- 
key are  about  as  large  as  Montenegro 
and  Herzegovina. 

As  thus  delimited,  the  Serbo-Cro-j 
atians  are  inclosed  on  the  west  by  the 
Adriatic  Sea ;  on  the  northwest  by 
the  closely  related  Slovenians;  on  the 
north  by  the  totally  different  Magyars 
or  Hungarians,  of  Mongol  origin ;  on 
the  northeast  1)y  a  more  nearly  related 
people,  the  Roumanians ;  on  the  south- 
east by  distant  relatives,  the  Bulga- 
rians; and  on  the  south  by  the  Alba- 
nians, a  race  differing  both  in  lan- 
guage and  physical  type  from  any 
other  in  Europe.  The  region  is  aptly 
named,  the  "  whirlpool  of  Europe." 
The  Balkans  are  the  storm  center,  and 
the  "  Eastern  question "  is  always 
acute.  Within  a  generation  European 
Turkey  has  lost  half  of  its  territory, 
and  several  new  nations  have  ap- 
peared upon  the  map  of  the  penin- 
sula. The  keen  rivalries  between  na- 
tionalities and  races  have  obscured 
scientific  questions  and  rendered  more 
difficult  the  classification  of  i)eoples. 

Even  the  choice  of  the  term  Serbo- 
Croatian  is  a  comparatively  recent  ex- 
pedient to  allay  national  jealousy. 
The  language  may  as  properly  be 
called  either  Croatian  or  Servian.  It 
was  once  called  the  Illyrian,  an  eth- 
nical misnomer  for  which  an  excuse 
was  sought  in  political  history.  But 
the  ancient  Illyrians  were  an  entirely 
different  race.  (See  Alhaiiian.)  Few 
traces  of  them,  it  is  said,  can  be  found 


46 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Croatian. 

{imong  the  Slavs  now  occupying  the 
country.  The  apostles  of  the  "  Illyr- 
ian  "  propaganda  would  take  into  their 
fold  Bulgaria  on  the  east  and  the  Slo- 
venians on  the  west.  "  Yugo-Slavic  "- — 
that  is  "  South  Slavic " — is  a  name 
more  recently  adopted  by  other  patri- 
otic Slavs  in  an  attempt  to  inculcate 
a  feeling  of  unity  among  all  Serbo- 
Croatians  and  Slovenians.  It  is  pan- 
slavism  on  a  small  scale. 

The  historical  and  linguistic  rela- 
tions existing  between  widely  sepa- 
rated branches  of  the  Slavs  are  often 
indicated  or  suggested  by  strange  simi- 
larities in  their  names.  The  terms 
Slav,  Slovak,  Slovenian,  and  Slavonian 
are  discussed  in  the  article  on  the  Slo- 
venian. As  there  pointed  out,  Sla- 
vonian in  the  narrowest  sense  may 
mean  the  nationality  (not  a  race)  in- 
'habiting  the  former  kingdom  of  S!a- 
vonia.  The  race  or  people  living  there 
is  the  Servian  or  Croatian.  Curiously 
enough,  Croat,  Hervat.  and  the  related 
words  given  at  the  head  of  this  article 
are  variations  of  an  old  word  meaning 
highlands  or  mountains  (cf.  Carpa- 
tliiam)  ;  hence  not  strictly  ethnical 
terms,  although  some  immigrants  in- 
sist that  Hervat  and  not  Croatian  is 
the  proper  name  of  their  people. 
"  Horvatok "  is  the  name  given  Cro- 
atians  on  the  Magyar  ethnographical 
map.  In  like  manner  as  the  forms 
Hervat,  Horvath,  and  even  Kharpath 
come  from  Hrvat.  so  such  variations  as 
Serb  and  Sorb  came  from  Srp.  In  the 
Serbo-Croatian,  as  in  other  Slavic  lan- 
guages, a  vowel  is  not  written  with 
this  "  r."  The  "h"  easily  passes  into 
"  kh  "  and  "  b  "  into  "  p  "  or  "v."  In 
these  and  similar  words,  therefore,  are 
indicated  the  ancient  relationships  ex- 
isting between  widely  different  divi- 
sions of  the  Slavs ;  between  the  Serbs. 
Croats,  or  Hervats.  and  Slovenians  or 
Winds  of  the  Southern  Division  on  the 
one  hand,  and.  on  the  othrr.  in  the 
north,  the  disnppcaring  Sorbs  and 
Wends   and   the    Slovaks,    with    their 


Croatian. 

forerunners,  who  left  their  name  in 
ancient  Chrobatia  and  the  Carpathians. 

The  technicalities  of  the  stho,  cha, 
and  kuy  dialects  of  the  Serbo-Croatian 
need  not  be  entered  into  here.  In  a 
general  way  they  correspond  to:  (1) 
The  southern,  Ser\ian,  or,  better,  that 
spoken  in  Herzegovina,  which  has  be- 
come the  literary  form  of  the  Serbo- 
Croatian ;  (2)  the  western.  Croatian, 
the  use  of  which  is  gradually  receding 
to  the  coast  of  Dalmatia ;  and  (3) 
that  found  on  the  western  border  of 
Croatia,  which  is  more  properly  called 
a  separate  language,  the  Slovenian. 

Of  the  numerous  names  borne  by 
Serbo-Croatian  dialects  and  divisions 
of  the  population  only  a  few  need  be 
given  here.  Some  are  merely  names 
of  political  divisions.  Thus  the  "  Cer- 
nagorians "  are  simply  the  Montene- 
grins, the  two  words  having  the  same 
meaning.  '"  Tsrna  Cora,"  in  their  lan- 
guage, means  "  black  mountain."  The 
Ragusans  are  the  natives  of  the  old 
city  of  Ragusa  ;  Dubrovcans  is  another 
name  for  these.  Others  are  the  Syr- 
mians,  sometimes  considered  to  be  a 
fourth  division  of  the  Serbo-Croatians, 
named  after  a  plain  in  Croatia-Slavo- 
nia ;  the  Cices  of  Istria,  and  the  Hran- 
icares  of  the  borders.  Skipetar  is  a 
name  applied  to  the  Slavouizod  Albani- 
ans (see)  of  the  coast.  An  Istrian — 
that  is.  a  native  of  Istria — may  be  of 
any  race;  more  likely  a  Serbo-Croa- 
tian. Italian,  or  Slo\enian. 

The  Morlaks,  who  call  themselves 
"  Mah  "  or  "  Wlach,"  may  be,  as  some 
claim,  Slavonized  Roumanians  (Wal- 
lachs)  ;  but  if  so,  the  change  has  been 
quite  complete,  for  they  might  be  taken 
lo-day  as  the  primitive  Servian  stock, 
not  only  in  physical  appearance  and 
dialect,  but  in  character  and  customs. 
They  form  a  considerable  population  in 
northern  Dalmatia  and  adjacent  terri- 
tory, especially  in  Istria.  Reclus  says 
that  they  are  amongst  the  least  ad- 
vanced peoples  of  i:uroi)e.  Certain 
other  names    found    amongst    Serbo- 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples, 


47 


Croatian. 

CroMtinns  i'(>iin.v  (losiKn:it(>  sociiil 
•rroiil's  nilluT  tliMii  distiiicl  imc«>s.  dia- 
Iccts.  or  luiliiiral  divisions.  'I'hus  the 
wi'll-luiowii  word  "  llaiduiv,"  luoaiiiiiff 
orijrinaily  in  the  Turkish  laiiiiuase 
soniethins;  like  hi.uhwayiuau  or  free- 
booter, was  adopted  by  the  Servians  in 
the  sense  of  defender  of  the  home  land. 
Formerly  Servians  of  the  best  fannlies 
beeauie  Haiduks  and  pillaged  Turkish 
villages.  The  Tchetnitsi  were  a  class 
of  these  that  made  a  specialty  of  tak- 
ing the  heads  of  their  slain  enemies. 
The  I'skoks  were,  like  them,  brigands 
before  they  settled  down  to  agricul- 
tural pursuits.  They  Med  from  Bosnia 
and  Herzegovina  to  the  Montenegrin 
mountains  for  protection  against  the 
Turks. 

The  siivage  manners  of  the  last  cen- 
tury are  still  met  with  amongst  some 
Serbo-Croatians  of  to-day.  Armed 
conflicts  are  not  uncommon.  Political 
feuds  are  especially  bitter.  Murders 
resulting  from  private  vendet<as  occur 
frequently  in  some  localities.  Illit- 
eracy is  prevalent  and  civilization  at 
a  low  stage  in  retired  districts.  Yet 
some  points  like  Belgrade,  the  capital 
of  Servia,  are  centers  of  literary  ac- 
tivity and  avid  of  all  that  makes  up 
western  civilization. 

In  physical  appearance  the  Serbo- 
Croatians  are  quite  distinct  from  other 
Slavs.  In  fact,  they  would  seem  to  be, 
at  bottom,  not  Slavic,  or  "  Eastern,"  to 
use  Deniker's  terms,  but  "  Adriatic." 
The  latter  differs  from  any  other  race  in 
Enroll*'  in  coniliining  ininsual  stature 
with  uiinsual  lu-cadth  of  hciid.  Its 
Ijnrest  reiiresentatives  are  found  a  lit- 


Croatian. 

tie  farther  south  amongst  the  Albai\- 
ians  (see),  a  remnant  of  the  ancient 
11  lyric  race,  using  this  word  in  its 
proper  sense.  In  northern  Albania, 
and  esi)ecially  in  Herzegovina,  are 
found  some  of  the  broadest  heads  in  the 
world,  with  an  average  cephalic  index 
of  87.  The  race  is  also  one  of  the  tall- 
est of  Europe,  averaging  5  feet  9 
inches.  This  type  shades  off  in  every 
direction,  especially  on  the  south, 
where  both  the  Turks  and  the  Greeks 
are  shorter.  The  ancient  Greeks  be- 
long to  the  long-headed  "  Mediterra- 
nean "  race.  On  the  north,  the  Alban- 
ian type  is  modilied  by  the  great  Slavic 
wave  of  migration  that  brought  with 
it  the  present  Serbo-Croatian  language 
of  the  country.  But  while  the  average 
height  of  the  Slav  is  considerably  less, 
the  head  is  broad,  as  it  is  also  in  the 
"  Alpine  "  race,  farther  northwest,  into 
which  the  Serbo-Croatian  type  insen- 
sibly passes.  The  type  is  brunette,  but 
not  of  the  darkest.  Although  not  so 
strong  or  stockily  built  as  the  tallest 
men  of  northern  Europe,  the  Serbo- 
Croatian  is  vigorous  and  well  adapted 
to  hard  labor.  He  makes  a  good  work- 
man in  America,  and  goes  mainly  to 
the  States  where  unskilled  labor  is 
most  in  demand — Pennsylvania,  Illi- 
nois, New  York,  and  Ohio. 
DiHtrihution  of  Ficrho-Cmatiaiis  in  I'.IOO. 

Croatia    and   Slavonla -',  102.  000 

Dahi'.atia SO."),  000 

Bosnia    and    Herzegovina    (esti- 
mated)  1.  S.'SO,  000 

Seivia 2,209,000 

Montenegro    (estimated) 250,000 

Elsewhere    (estimated) 1,  4:U,  000 


rotal     (estimated). 


8,  200,  000 


P'il)ul(iHnii  <nul  immifi rati 0)1  of  ftrrho-Croatiaii  mid  rdiiird  coiintrirs. 


Group. 


Population 
(estimated). 


Croatia,  Slavonia,  and  .'Slovenian  territory. 

Dalmatia,  Rosnia,  and  Herzegovina 

Bulgaria.  Servia,  and  Montenegro 


,300,nOO 
,11.-). 000 
.550.000 


Immigration. 


NumlK- 
(1907). 


47,125 
7.2(a 
11.0.53 


Ualc  per 

l,(XM)of 

population. 

14 
3 

2 


The  Bulgarian  and  Slovenian  population  is  noeossarily  Inserted  in  the  above  table, 
althougli  it  is  not  S.Tbo-Croatian,  for  otherwise  the  immigration  and  population  figures 
could  not  be  compared.  .\s  already  explained,  the  Bureau  of  Immigration  groups  Bul- 
garians and  Slovenians  with  the  Serbo-Croatian  peoples. 


48 


TTie  Immigration  Commission. 


Croatian. 

It  is  quite  impossible  to  enter  sepa- 
rate figures  for  the  Servians  in  Tur- 
Ivey,  where  no  census  has  ever  been 
taken.  Some  estimates,  especially  by 
Servian  partisans,  place  this  number  at 
over  500,000;  others,  as  low  as  40,000. 

The  foregoing  statistics  are  signifi- 
cant, considering  that  the  Southern 
Slavs  typify  the  new  character  of 
American  immigration  that  has  re- 
placed the  tide  from  northwestern  Eu- 
rope. (See  articles  Slav  and  Cauca- 
sian for  general  comparisons  on  this 
point.)  The  Southern  Slavs  not  only 
outnumber  any  other  race  in  the  Bal- 
kan Peninsula,  but  they  constitute 
about  one-half  its  population  if  we 
add  to  them  the  small  Albanian  popu- 
lation to  which  they  are  physically  re- 
lated. The  Greeks  do  not  make  up 
one-third  of  the  population,  while  the 
Turks  are  hopelessly  in  the  minority, 
estimated  by  some  as  only  one-seventh 
as  many  as  the  Slavs.  Its  8,000,000 
or  S.200,000  of  population  puts  the 
Serbo-Croatian  race  about  tenth  in 
rank  among  all  European  races  as  to 
s.'ze.  It  may,  therefore,  be  reckoned 
with  as  a  steady  and  important  source 
of  future  immigration.  In  immigra- 
tion statistics  Croatians  and  Slove- 
nians are  counted  together.  During 
the  twelve  years  1S99-1910,  335,543  im- 
migrants of  these  races  were  admitted 
to  the  United  States. 

At  present  the  Southern  Slavic  rate 
of  immigration  is  high  only  in  the 
most  northwestern  group,  that  of  Cro- 
atia, Slavonia,  and  the  Slovenian  ter- 
ritory. In  1907  the  Croatian-Slovenian 
rate  of  inmilgration  was  about  13  per 
1,000  of  population,  exceeding  that  of 
any  other  race  or  people  except  two, 
the  Hebrew  and  the  Slovak.  There  are 
said  to  be  already  270,000  Croatians  in 


Croatian. 

the  United  States.  It  is  interesting  to 
note  that  the  two  Slavic  elements  of 
the  highest  immigration  tide  come 
wholly  from  Austria-Hungary,  while 
the  same  country  stands  second  only 
to  Russia  as  the  source  of  Hebrew  im- 
migration. At  ])reseut  the  immigration 
rate  of  the  Bulgarians  and  the  Serbo- 
Croatians  living  nearest  them  is  rather 
low.  A  dozen  other  races  come  at  a 
more  rapid  rate.  '  The  Polish  and  the 
Irish  come  nearly  three  times  as  fast ; 
the  Greeks,  neighbors  of  the  Serbs  on 
the  south,  nearly  equal  the  Irish  in 
their  rate  of  coming.  In  absolute  num- 
bers, the  Dalmatia-Bosnia-Herzegovina 
group,  with  its  small  population,  stands 
still  farther  down  the  list.  The  Croa- 
tian-Slovenian, on  the  other  hand,  stands 
well  toward  the  top  (the  ninth)  among 
the  larger  races  or  peoples.  It  sends 
more  immigrants  to  the  United  States 
than  anyother  ethnical  group  of  its  size. 

THE   VARIOUS    NATIONALITIES. 

The  terms  "  Bosnian,"  "  Dalma- 
tian," "  Ilerzegovinian."  and  "  Monte- 
negrin," as  shown  above,  are  not  names 
of  races,  but  rather  of  nationalities 
found  within  the  Serbo-Croatian  eth- 
nical territory.  The  same  is  true,  of 
course,  of  the  Servian,  the  Croatian, 
and  the  Slavonian  as  nationalities. 
Further  details  are  necessary  concern- 
ing each,  especially  as  to  their  eth- 
nical and  religious  elements. 

Keeping  constantly  in  mind  that  by 
the  so-called  Servian  and  Croatian 
races  are  generally  meant  only  the 
Orthodox  (Greek)  and  Roman  Catholic 
divisions,  respectively,  of  the  one  Ser- 
bo-Croatian race,  the  reader  will  bet- 
ter understand  the  following  statis- 
tics from  the  Austrian  and  Hungarian 
censuses  of  1900 : 


Distribution  of  Serbo-Croatians,   by  religion. 


Catholic. 

Orthodox. 

Total. 

Number. 

Per  cent. 

Number. 

Per  cent. 

Number. 

Per  cent. 

Croatla-Slavonla                

1,482,353 
188,552 

61.  G 
1.1 

007, 381 
434,041 

25.4 
2.6 

2,089.734 
623,193 

87.0 

3.7 

Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


49 


Croatian. 

To  these  may  be  added  the  popula- 
tion of  Bosnia  and  Herzegovina,  1,5()8,- 
002,  of  whom  the  .^^4.142  Uoman  Cath- 
olics may  be  counted  roujihly  as  Croa- 
tians  and  the  673.24G  Oriental  Or- 
thodox as  Servians.  But  very  few  of 
the  r)48.(!;^>2  Mohammedans  are  Turks, 
althouirh  srenerally  c.tllini;  themselves 
by  that  name.  It  is  sajd  that  the 
Bosnian  nobility  became  Mohamme- 
dans in  order  to  preserve  their  feudal 
rijjhts.  but  that  they  differ  in  more 
respects  than  race  from  Turkish  Mo- 
hammedans. For  instance,  they  do 
not  practice  polygamy. 

Of  the  Servian  nationality — that  is, 
of  the  citizens  of  Servia — 90  per  cent 
are  Servian  by  race  and  DS  i)er  cent 
Orthodox  in  religion.  The  Rouma- 
nians in  Servia  number  only  90.000. 
The  Gypsies  come  next  with  half  that 
number.  The  Roumanians  (see),  like 
the  Servians,  are  for  the  most  part 
Orthodox.  While  the  Turks  proper 
number  only  1,000  in  Servia,  there  are 
15,(K»0  Mohammedans. 

The  small  independent  principality 
of  Montenegro  has  had  no  census.  It 
is  estimated  that  nearly  90  per  cent 
of  the  population  of  250,000  are  Or- 
thodox. The  remainder  are  Roman 
Catholics  or  Mohammedans,  the  latter 
being  Albanians.  In  Dalmatia  96  per 
cent  of  the  population  is  Serbo-Croa- 
tian by  race  and  84  per  cent  Roman 
Catholic  in  religion.  These  probably 
all  call  themselves  "  Croatian." 
Nearly  all  the  rest  of  the  people  are 
Greek  (not  "United")  in  religion. 
Less  than  3  per  cent  of  the  population 
are  Italians.  These  live  along  the 
coast  in  cities  like  Ragusa.  There  are 
no  Turks  in  Dalmatia,  so  far  as  shown 
by  the  census. 

In  the  Hungarian  provinces  of  Croa- 
tia and  Slavonia,  besides  the  Serbo- 
Croatian  population,  which,  as  shown 
above,  is  87  per  cent  of  the  whole, 
about  ^  per  cent  of  the  population,  or 
184,000,  are  German,   ;ind  4   per  cent 


Cuban. 

"  Hungarian."  This  is  the  dassifica- 
lion  by  mother  tongue.  Classitied  by 
religion,  all  the  Servians  are  "  Oriental 
(Jreek,"  while  9!)  per  cent  of  the  "  Croa- 
tians"  are  Roman  Catholic,  as  are  also 
80  i)er  cent  of  the  Germans  and  Hun- 
garians. No  Turks  or  Mohanunedans 
appear  as  such  by  name  in  the  census. 
Finally,  in  the  Coastland.  including 
Istria.  while  nearly  one-half  of  the 
population  is  Italian,  tlie  most  of  the 
remainder  are  Serbo-Croatians  (143,- 
000)  and  Slovenians.  Nearly  99  per 
cent  are  Catholic. 

CUBAN.  Defined  sufficiently  well 
for  the  purposes  of  this  dictionary  by 
the  Bureau  of  Immigration  and  Nat- 
uralization :  "  The  term  '  Cuban  '  re- 
fers to  the  Cuban  people  (not  Ne- 
groes)." This  narrower  definition 
covers,  however,  only  60  per  cent  of 
the  population  of  Cuba — that  is,  the 
native  whites — for  13  per  cent  are 
Negroes,  16  per  cent  mulattoes,  and  10 
per  cent  foreign-born  whites.  It  also 
excludes  Indians.  The  term  is  gener- 
ally used  in  a  wider  sense  to  include 
all  natives  of  Cuba,  regardless  of  color, 
especially  including  those  of  mixed 
blood. 

In  race,  therefore,  the  iX)pulation  of 
Cuba  is  mainly  composed  of  pure  Span- 
ish stock,  contrary  to  the  popular  im- 
pression, if  Catalans  and  Basqiies 
may  be  called  pure  Spanish,  for  these 
are  tlie  most  imi)ortant  stocks  that 
have  come  to  the  island  from  Spain. 
It  is  also  popularly  suppose<I  that  there 
is  much  Indian  blood  in  Cuba,  as  in 
Mexico  and  in  the  countries  farther 
south.  This  is  not  the  case,  for  the 
sufficient  reason  that  the  Indian  abo- 
rigines were  almost  entirely  killed  off 
in  war  and  at  forced  labor  within 
fifty  years  from  the  lauding  of  Colum- 
bus. Negroes  to  some  extent  have  suf- 
fered the  sjune  fate,  for  it  is  estimated 
that  fully  900,000  were  brought  to  the 
island  as  slaves.  In  1817  they  out- 
numbered the  white  population. 


50 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Cuban. 

The  Cuban  census  of  1907  gives  a 
total  population,  in  round  numbers,  of 
2.000,000,  of  whom  1.200,000  are  native 
whites,  200,000  foreign-born  whites, 
270,000  Negroes.  330,000  of  mixed  race, 
and  12,000  Chinese.  Of  the  foreign- 
born  whites,  80  per  cent  are  Spaniards 
and  3  per  cent  (6,713)  Americans. 
Cuba  is  therefore  distinctly  Spanish,  or 
"  Latin,"  in  its  sympathies  and  civili- 
zation. Comparatively  few  Cubans 
have  emigrated  to  the  United  States — 
in  1907  only  5,475  (white).  Spanish, 
English,  and  other  foreign-born  whites 
coming  from  Cuba  ai*e  not  included  in 
this  count.  The  same  is  true  of  im- 
migrants from  the  rest  of  the  West 
Indies.  (See  West  Indian,  Mexican, 
Spanish  American;  and  Negro.)  The 
number  of  Negroes  coming  to  the 
United  States  from  Cuba  can  not  be 
stated,  but  it  is  not  large,  for  the  total 
Negro  immigration  in  1907  was  only 
5.235,  of  whom  4,561  were  from  the 
West  Indies,  including  Cuba.  All 
aliens  coming  from  Cuba  are  counted 
as  immigrants,  although,  in  common 
with  persons  coming  from  Canada. 
Newfoundland,  and  ^Mexico,  they  are 
for  the  most  part  exempted  from  the 
head  tax. 

CYGANY  or  TSIGANE.  The  Hun- 
garian name  for  Gypsy    (see). 

CYMRIC  (.r  KYMRIC.  (See  Cel- 
lir.    Welsh,  and  Breioii.) 

CZECH.  (See  Bohemian  and  Mo- 
ravian.)  . 

D. 

DALMATIAN.  A  political  division 
of  the  Scrbo-Croatiiins.  (See  Croa- 
tian.) 

DANISH.      (Sco  Kenndinarian.) 

DOLENCI.  A  subdivision  of  the 
Slovenians   (see). 

DOM.  A  wandering  tribe  of  India. 
(See  Gypsy.) 

DOUKHOBOR.  A  IJnssian  (s.>o) 
sect.     Not  the  name  of  a  race. 


Dutch  and  Flemish. 

DRAVIDIAN.  The  great  native 
stock  of  southern  India,  including  the 
Tamils  and  Telugus,  the  Munda  tribes, 
such  as  the  Kohls,  located  farther 
north,  and  perhaps  the  Sinhalese  and 
A'eddahs  of  Ceylon.  Though  clearly 
non-Aryan,  especially  as  to  language, 
there  is  no  agreement  as  to  their  place 
i!)  a  pi'imary  classification  of  manlvind. 
Their  relationship  has  been  variously 
given  as  with  the  Caucasian  (southern 
Hindus),  the  Mongolian,  the  African, 
and  the  "Australoid "  races,  and, 
finally,  as  independent  of  all.  (See 
articles  on  these,  and  Hindu  and  East 
Indian.)  They  number  nearly  60,- 
000,000  in  India  and  3.0(K),0()0  in  Cey- 
lon. A  good  number  emigrate  as 
coolies. 

DRUSE.  A  warlilve  branch  of  the 
Syrians  (see)  inhabiting  the  mountain 
regions  of  the  Lebanon  and  the  dis- 
trict of  Hauran.  They  call  themselves 
"  Unahidin  "  (Unitarians). 

DUBROVCAN.  Same  as  Ragusan. 
(See  Croatian.) 

DUTCH  and  FLEMISH  (loss  accu- 
rately Hollander,  Netherlander,  and 
Belgian).  The  two  westernmost  races 
or  peoples  on  the  Continent  of  Low 
German  or  Teutonic  origin,  the  Dutch 
being  the  native  people  of  Holland 
(the  Netherlands)  and  the  Flemish 
that  of  Flanders— that  is,  of  the 
western  i)art  of  Belgium.  The  Dutch 
and  Flemish  languages  are  intermedi- 
ate between  English  on  the  one  hand 
and  German  on  the  other.  The  chief 
differences  between  the  Dutch  and 
Flemi.sh  are  those  of  political  boimd- 
aries,  customs,  and  religion,  rather 
than  of  language  or  physique.  Hol- 
lander, Netherlander,  and  Belgian  are 
names  of  nationalities  and  not  of 
races.  IIolland-I>utch  is  a  term  vul- 
garly used  in  America, to  distinguish 
Dutch  from  German,  while  Bennsyl- 
vanla  Dutch  is  a  name  wrongly  given 
to  the  old  Pennsylvania  German  fami- 
lies. 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples, 


51 


Dutch  and  Flemish. 

UVTCll. 

Etymolofiioiilly  nutcli  is  simply  the 
(ierinan  " 'IVutscli"— tliat.  is,  "  Teu- 
ton " — and,  tlieroforo,  niijiht  be  used 
as  a  generic  term  to  include  all  Ger- 
mans. But  in  scientific  usa^e  the 
\<H-m  is  now  limited  to  the  people  of 
Low  C.erman  descent  living  in  the 
Rhine  delta.  Germans  themselves 
never  extend  the  word  "  Deutsch  "  to 
the  Netherlands.  The  Dutch  or  Nether- 
l;Midish  lanjiuasre  is  derived  from  Old 
Saxon,,  a  division  of  the  long  extinct 
Gld  Low  German.  The  word  "  Dutch  " 
is  sometimes  wrouiily  used,  especially 
ill  the  Lnited  States,  to  mean  the  Ger- 
uian  lanj^uage  in  all  its  forms. 

Dutch  is  the  literary  and  national 
languajje  of  Holland ;  it  is  also  the 
language  of  the  Dutch  colonists  in 
South  Africa  (Boers),  and  in  the  East 
and  West  Indies.  Besides  .Dutch, 
there  are  other  dialects  of  Low  Ger- 
man origin  used  in  Holland :  Frisian, 
Saxon,  Friso-Saxon,  and  Friso-Frank- 
ish.  Frisian  is  said  to  have  been  the 
language  of  the  early  Teutonic  people 
tliroughont  Holland.  It  had  a  litera- 
ture of  its  own  in  the  fourteenth  cen- 
tury, but  has  been  pressed  upon  by  the 
Saxon  and  Frankish  until  it  exists  to- 
day only  as  a  patois  in  the  province 
of  Friesland  and  on  some  of  the  islands 
of  the  coast.  Saxon  and  Friso-Saxon 
are  spoken  throughout  the  eastern  and 
southeastern  part  of  Holland.  Friso- 
Frankish  is  spoken  in  Zeeland — that  is, 
tlie  island  province  north  of  Belgium, 
and  in  the  western  part  of  Holland. 
Dutch  is  spoken  in  the  provinces  of 
North  and  South  Holland. 

I'hysically,  the  northern  Dutch  are 
for  the  most  part  long-headed,  oval 
faced,  tallish,  and  blond.  The  Frisians 
also  are  good  examples  of  this  type. 
Southward  in  the  western  part  of  Hol- 
land there  is  more  and  more  of  an 
admixture  of  a  round-headed  brunette 
element,  shorter  and  stouter  than  the 
northern  type,  which  is  thought  to  be 


Dutch  and  Flemish. 

descended  from  the  ancient  "Alpine" 
race,  with  more  or  less  Teutonic  ad- 
mixture. Three-fifths  of  the  people  of 
Holland  are  I'rotestants ;  most  (»f  I  he 
remainder  are  Catholics.  'l"litT(>  are 
about  KHXOOO  Jews  in  Holland.  In 
social  customs  the  Dutch  siiow  greater 
atfinity  to  the  English  than  to  the  Ger- 
man. They  have  been  called  the  Eng- 
lishmen of  the  mainland.  Like  the 
English,  the  Dutch  have  been  great 
colonizers. 

Holland  is  an  Independent  kingdom. 
It  is  now  calletl  the  Netherlands,  a 
term  formerly  given  to  the  lowland 
country  comprising  both  Holland  and 
Belgium.  It  is  one  of  the  smallest 
countries  of  Europe,  having  a  superfi- 
cial area  of  only  12,000  square  miles. 
Its  ethuograjihical  boundaries  coincide 
with  its  topographical  formation:  the 
Frieslanders  hold  the  alluvial  plaiTis,_ 
the  Saxons  are  confined  to  sandy 
tracts,  while  the  lowlands  of  the  delta 
of  the  Rhine  have  a  population  mixed 
in  origin.  The  Dutch  population  of 
the  world  has  been  variously  esti- 
mated at  from  4,000.000  to  6,300,000. 
The  population  of  Holland  itself  is 
6.000.000,  or  1.000,000  less  than  that  of 
Belgium,  and  a  third  more  than  that 
of  Ireland.  Rudler  and  Chisholm  esti- 
mate 71  per  cent  of  the  population  to 
be  Dutch,  14  per  cent  Frisian.  13  per 
cent  Flemish,  and  2  per  cent  other  Low 
(Jerman.  There  are  about  4O0,(W0 
Boers  in  South  Africa  and  7r).0(X)  Dutch 
colonists  in  the  East  and  West  Indies. 
In  Immigration  Bureau  statistics 
Dutch  and  Flemish  are  counted  to- 
gether. In  ]!M»7  there  were  6,037  im- 
migrants from  Holland,  6.4r)6  of  whom 
are  classed  as  Dutch  and  Fleuush. 
The  rate  of  Dutch  immigration  from 
Holland  in  that  year  was  but  a  little 
over  1  per  1,(K)0  of  the  population. 

FF.KXIISII. 

IMiiloIogists  dirt'er  as  to  the  iM.sition 
of  Flemish,  linguistically.  Some  con- 
sider it  to  be  a  branch  of  Old  Low  Ger- 


52 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Dutch  and  Flemish. 

man,  closely  akin  to  Dutch,  if  not  iden- 
tical with  it;  others  place  it  as  a  dia- 
lect of  Dutch  and  say  that  it  is  now 
nearly  extinct;  while  still  others  con- 
sider it  to  be  a  dialect  of  equal  rank 
with  Frisian  and  Saxon,  but  distinct 
from  Dutch.  The  literary  language  of 
the  Flemish  people  is  now  Dutch. 

Physically  the  Flemish  are  of  the 
prevailing  Dutch  type — tallish,  blond, 
and  round-faced — the  type  so  often 
portrayed  by  Rubens.  The  Flemish  oc- 
cupy the  northern  and  western  prov- 
inces of  Belgium  and  the  northeastern 
part  of  France  bordering  on  Flanders. 
There  are  over  3,000,000  in  Belgium, 
750,000  in  Holland,  and  200,000  in  the 
northern  part  of  France,  making  a  to- 
tal of  over  4.000.000  Flemish  in  Eu- 
rope— that  is,  about  equal  to  the  num- 
ber of  Dutch  in  Holland. 


The  term  Belgian  simjily  means  a 
native  or  inhabitant  of  the  Kingdom 
of  Belgium.  It  has  no  significance  as 
to  physical  race  or  language.  The 
Belgian  nation  is  represented  by  two 
chief  linguistic  stocks,  a  Teutonic 
(Flemish)  which  occupies  the  plains 
and  the  coast  lands,  and  a  French 
(Walloon)  which  occupies  the  uplands 
(see  these).  The  two  peoples  also 
differ  in  uidustries.  The  Flemings 
are  characteristically  tenant  farmers; 
the  AValloons  are  small  proprietary 
farmers,  miners,  and  manufacturers. 

Belgium  ranks  eighteenth  in  super- 
ficial area  and  eighth  in  population 
amongst  European  countries.  It  is  the 
most  densely  populated  country  in  Eu- 
rope, having  a  population  of  over 
7,000,000  in  an  area  of  11,300  square 
miles;  that  is,  of  about  GOO  to  the 
square  mile.  The  Kingdom  is  not 
evenly  populated,  the  Flemish  prov- 
inces being  much  more  densely  settled 
llian  the  Walloon.  Of  the  total  num- 
ber, 42  per  cent  speak  Flemish  only 
.Tud  38  per  cent  French  only,  while  12 
per   cent    speak    both     Flemish     and 


East  Indian. 

French,  and  6  per  cent  speak  Flemish, 
French,  and  German.  Both  French  and 
Flemish  are  official  languages.  All  pub- 
lic documents  are  printed  in  both. 
Both  are  taught  in  the  schools.  At  the 
University  of  Ghent  the  professors  lec- 
ture in  both  French  and  Flemish.  The 
Belgians  are  for  the  most  part 
Catholics. 

Despite  its  density  of  population 
Belgium  is  an  exception  amongst  Eu- 
ropean countries  in  that  it  has  more 
immigration  than  emigration.  About 
90  per  cent  of  this  movement  is  to  and 
from  Holland,  France,  and  Germany. 
Only  an  insignificant  number  come  to 
America,  less  than  1  per  1,000  of  the 
population. 

In  1907  there  were  4,162  emigrants 
from  Belgium  to  the  United  States, 
of  whom  2,929  are  reported  by  the 
Bureau  of  Immigration  as  Dutch  and 
Flemish.  In  number  of  immigrants 
the  Dutch  and  Flemish  taken  together 
stand  twenty-first  down  the  list — that 
is,  above  the  French,  but  far  below  all 
the  principal  immigrant  i-aces  or  peo- 
ples. They  go  mostly  to  Michigan, 
Illinois,  Xew  York,  and  New  Jersey. 


E. 


(See 


EASTERN  or  ORIENTAL  race. 
Caucasian.) 

EAST  INDIAN.  Any  native  of  the 
East  Indies.  The  latter  is  a  very 
broad  and  vague  term  which  has  come 
down  from  the  time  of  Columbus,  and 
embraces  the  vast  i)opulations  of  India, 
Farther  India,  and  ]Malaysia ;  that  is, 
of  all  the  countries  sotuh  of  the  Chi- 
nese Empire  and  lying  between  the 
Indus  on  the  west  and  the  island  of 
New  Guinea  on  the  east.  The  last- 
named  island  falls  to  the  domain, 
therefore,  of  the  Pacific  Islanders 
(see).  Filipinos  (see)  are  Malayan, 
and  therefore  East  Indian,  as  thus  de- 
fined, but  are  not  counted  in  immigra- 
tion statistics. 

Ethnologically  the  term  "  East  In- 
dian "   has  no   meaning,   although  its 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


53 


East  Indian. 

convtMiitMico  lias  jierhaps  .justifiocl  its 
use  wliilo  inuuljjration  (o  tlio  I'niled 
States  from  this  part  of  the  workl  was 
very  small.  (^oojiraphically  it  com- 
iirisos  races  of  the  most  diverse  c<il- 
tiiro.  from  the  dwarf  Xefxrito  of  the 
rhilippines,  perhaps  the  lowest  race  of 
mankind  in  degree  of  civilization,  to 
the  European-like  Hindu,  who  uses 
the  Aryan  speech  (see)  and  has  a 
civilization  older  than  our  own.  All 
the  five  great  races  or  divisions  of  man- 
kind, with  the  exception  of  the  Ameri- 
can Indian,  are  found  represented  in 
the  East  Indies.  The  great  Caucasian 
population  of  India  has  just  been  men- 
tioned. The  inhabitants  of  Indo- 
china, Burma,  and  Siam  are  Mon- 
golian. Those  of  the  Malay  Peninsula 
and  Archipc^lago  are  Malay,  witli  a 
small  remnant  of  a  true  Ethiopian  or 
black  race,  the  Negritos,  scattered  here 
and  there.  The  Bureau  of  Immigra- 
tion puts  all  East  Indians  into  the 
'•  Mongolic  "  grand  division. 

The  iH>pulat  ion  of  the  four  great  races 
found  in  the  East  Indies,  with  the  ex- 
ception of  the  black  race,  is  immense, 
certainly  over  350,000,0(X),  forming 
with  that  of  China  about  half  the  pop- 
ulation of  the  entire  earth.  Of  all  the 
East  Indians,  nearly  six-sevenths  are 
natives  of  India,  and  will  claim  chief 
attention  here  as  a  probtible  factor 
ill  future  immigration.  The  peoples 
farther  east  have  shown  little  tend- 
ency to  emigrate.  Of  these,  the  densest 
population  is  that  of  Java,  num- 
bering nearly  30,000,000.  Although 
llie  oldest  in  Malay  civilization,  this 
iK'ople  has  neither  the  physical  imi- 
the  mental  energy  of  its  kinsmen, 
the  Filipinos,  and,  unlike  the  Hindus, 
it  has  shown  little  or  no  tendency 
to  emigrate  to  other  countries.  The 
Indo-Chinese  of  the  mainland,  like 
the  Malays,  have  less  energy  and  en- 
terprise than  the  true  Chinese  and  do 
not  nugrate.  Their  country  is  not  so 
densely  populated.  Practically  none  of 
those  populations,  with  the  exception 


East  Indian. 

of  the  Filiiiinos,  are  Chrisliaii  or 
greatly  inlluenced  by  western  civiliza- 
tion. 

Of  the  2!)4,000,000  people  of  India, 
including  Burma,  it  is  unnecessary  in 
(his  work  to  especially  consider  the 
non-Aryan  multitudes,  a  population 
iicarly  as  large  as  that  of  the  United 
Slates.  The  dark  Dravidian  element 
is  much  the  largest  of  these,  number- 
ing (>0,()00,000.  Three-fourths  of  India, 
however,  is,  like  ourselves,  Aryan— 
(220,000,000)  a  iwpulation  nearly  two- 
thirds  as  great  as  that  of  all  Europe. 
It  is  this  Aryan  population  of  northei-n 
India  that  is  generally  called  Hindu, 
although  the  term  also  applies  to 
a  religion  or  to  the  people  having 
a  certain  social  organization  based 
upon  Brahnianism.  (See  Hindu.) 
One  of  the  many  "Hindu"  tongues 
is  Hindi,  spoken,  with  its  dialects,  by 
about  100,000.000  perscnis.  About 
a,000,000  of  these  are  Christians, 

The  Caucasian  features  of  the  north- 
ern Hindus  are  easily  reuKirked,  al- 
though they  are  generally  dark.  They 
are  often  tall,  although  not  so  strong, 
eiuu'getic,  and  aggressive  as  the  Chi- 
nese in  competition  with  Europeans. 
Some  have  been  educated  in  English 
schools  or  colleges  in  India.  All  are 
keen  in  trade,  making  good  merchants, 
and  perliaiis  identify  themselves  with 
western  civilization  to  a  greater  degree 
than  do  the  Chinese. 

The  population  of  India  is  one  of  the 
densest  of  the  globe.  The  peoiile  must 
emigrate  or  die  by  the  million  in  the 
famines  that  periodically  reduce  their 
II limbers,  'i'lie  [irotection  of  the  rest 
<if  the  world  against  an  Indian  flood 
of  migration  is  their  poverty,  their  in- 
ability to  provide  tlie  cost  of  transpor- 
tation, and  their  lack  of  initiative. 

India  has  sent  out  about  20.000 
"  coolies "  or  laborers  annually  in  re- 
cent years,  largely  to  British  colonies 
in  the  West  Indies  and  South  Africa  : 
in  other  words,  about  as  large  an  emi- 
gration as  that  of  Kussians,  Scotch,  or 


64 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


East  Indian. 

Ijtbnanians  to  the  United  States.  A 
few  bave  been  coming  recently  to  Brit- 
ish Columbia  and  the  western  coast  of 
the  United  States.  In  1908  the  total 
"  East  Indian "  immigration  to  the 
Tjnited  States  was  1,700,  of  whom 
1,000  came  direct  from  India  and  Jibout 
700  from  Canada.  In  the  twelve  years 
1899-1910,  only  5,786  were  admitted. 
Nearly  all  went  to  the  States  of  Cali- 
fornia and  Washington. 

EGYPTIAN.  In  an  ethnographical 
sense,  the  ancient  race  or  people  of 
Egypt,  best  representeil  to-day  by  the 
Copts  or  Fellahs,  although  those  are 
generally  of  mixed  stock.  In  a  polit- 
ical sense,  any  native  of  Egypt.  In 
the  present  population  of  Egypt,  about 
10,000,000,  there  are  many  racial  ele- 
ments, mostly  Hamitic  (Fellahin  and 
Copts)  and  Semitic  (Arabs  and  Bed- 
ouins). The  Christian  Copts  number 
perhaps  800,000,  and  still  preserve  a 
liturgical  form  of  the  ancient  Egyptian 
language.  Practically  all  the  remain- 
ing population  is  Mohammedan,  includ- 
ing the  larger  section  known  as  the 
Fellahin  or  laborers,  who  have  adopttKl 
the  Arabic  language.  Their  number 
has  been  variously  estimated  at  from 
1,000.000  to  5,000,000.  Very  few  Egyp- 
tians have  found  their  way  to  'Amer- 
ica.    (See  SciHitic-IIomitic.y 

ENGLISH  or  ANGLO-SAXON;  inac- 
curately BRITISH.  The  principal  race 
or  people  of  Englatid ;  the  westernmost 
European  branch  of  the  Teutonic  stock  ; 
the  race  tliat  first  spoke  the  English 
language. 

Of  course  there  is  no  necessity  in 
this  dictionary  for  discussion  of  a  sub- 
ject so  well  understood  by  all  as  the 
char.-icter,  social  institutions,  and  other 
qualities  of  the  English  as  an  inuni- 
grant  peoi)]e.  It  may  be  assumed  that 
all  Americans  understand  the  race 
which  has  given  us  our  language  and 
laws  and  political  institutions.  Yet 
there  may  be  some  doubt  as  to  the 
ethnical  position  of  the  English — as  to 
which  of  the  present  components  of 
the  mixed  English   nation   are  to   be 


English. 

considered  as  unassimilated  immigrant 
elements  and  which  as  truly  English. 
If  it  can  be  said,  as  some  claim,  that 
the  new  race  now  being  formed  in 
America  is  already  more  (Jerman  than 
English,  perhaps  even  more  Irish  than 
English,  the  student  of  races  will 
realize  that  clear  distinctions  need  be 
drawn  in  the  case  of  so  comix)site  a 
race  as  that  in  England.  In  the  case, 
for  instance,  of  an  immigrant  from 
England  who  comes  of  Irish  or  Scotch 
descent,  how  long  a  residence  of  his 
ancestry  in  England  entitles  him  to  be 
called  English?  The  question  goes 
deeper  than  this,  namely,  to  the  de- 
termination of  what  constitutes  a  race 
in  ethnology.  It  is  perhaps  convenient 
to  consider,  in  discussing  a  race  so  well 
known  as  the  English,  the  definition 
and  classification  of  races  upon  whicli 
this  dictionary  proceeds. 

As  explained  in  the  Introductory 
(see),  race  is  determined  by  language 
in  such  phrases  as  "  the  races  of 
P^urope,"  but  by  physical  qualities, 
such  as  color,  hair,  and  shape  of  head, 
^^•hen  we  speak  of  "  the  five  great 
races  "  or  grand  divisions  of  mankind. 
[n  either  ca.se  the  attempt  is  made  to 
bring  into  a  connnon  class  all  ■  who 
have  the  same  inheritance.  But  the 
term  "  race "  is  sometimes  used  in 
other  senses.  Thus  we  may  reach  wider 
and  wider  "  race.s,"  each  including 
the  preceding,  as  when  we  speak  of 
the  English  race,  the  Teutonic  race, 
the  Aryan  or  Indo-Euroi)ean  race,  the 
Caucasian  race,  and,  finally,  the  hu- 
man race.  Not  only  is  there  this  pop- 
ular looseness  in  the  use  of  the  word, 
but  its  scientific  acceptation  in  the 
most  exact  of  studies,  namely,  in  na- 
tional census  taking,  is  also  variable. 
While  in  some  European  censuses  race 
is  determineil  by  the  mother  tongue  of 
the  individual,  in  other  countries  it  is 
determined  by  the  "  language  of  con- 
^■erse  "  or  "  customary  language."  It 
is  evident  that  an  Irish  family  that 
lias  lived  for  generations  in  England 
would  be  called  Irish  by  the  first  test, 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


55 


English. 

English  by  tlu>  socoiul.  I^iit  how  loiii: 
a  ro^idiMuo  in  Kiifiliiiul  will  entitle  an 
Irishman,  or  a  Si-otclmian,  or  a  French 
Ilujinenot,  or  one  of  Noruian  French 
slock,  to  l)e  called  Enjilish  if  the 
mother  tongue  is  the  test?  Evidently 
this  phrase  must  be  interpretetl  to 
mean  the  ancestral  or  racial  language 
in  dealing  with  a  stock  which  lias  kept 
itself  quite  pure  in  descent.  But  since 
the  greater  part  of  the  English  popula- 
tion of  to-day  is  of  mixed  origin,  a 
census  may  adopt  the  arbitrary  rule 
that  the  paternal  line  only  shall  deter- 
mine the  race,  or,  what  is  evidently 
more  difficult  and  more  scientific,  it 
may  name  the  mixeil  races  as  such, 
or  consider  the  race  to  be  determined 
by  the  preponderating  element  in  the 
mixture. 

Since  all  this  is  merely  a  matter  of 
definition,  so  far  as  consistency  in  the 
present  dictionary  is  concerned,  the 
following  principles  and  definitions 
may  be  given  as  those  adopted  and 
presumably  scientific.  In  the  narrow 
sense,  the  race  of  an  immigrant  is  de- 
termined by  ancestral  language,  as 
above  indicated.  The  historical  limit 
which  determines  the  transition  from 
one  race  into  another  as  thus  defined 
varies  with  different  races.  It  will  be 
assumed  in  this  article  that  the  Eng- 
lish race  is  practically  one  thousand 
years  old,  since  the  essential  elements 
Cf-mposing  it  were  welded  before  or 
soon  after  the  Norman  invasion. 

Still  other  definitions  will  conduce 
to  clearness  of  thinking.  Not  only  is 
a  distinction  to  be  made  between  race 
and  nationality,  but  the  terms  "  Eng- 
lish people,"  "  English  stock,"  "  Eng- 
lish -  speaking  people,"  and,  conse- 
quently, "  English  language  "  need  defi- 
nition also.  The  English  nationality 
includes  all  native  and  naturalized 
citizens  of  England.  It  therefore 
includes  members  of  other  races  be- 
sides Englishmen  in  the  ethnical 
sense.  The  term  "  Englishman " 
may    mean     merely    one    of    English 


English. 

nationality.  The  "  English  st(K-k  "  is  a 
loose  expression  for  the  English  race. 
A  stock  in  ethnology  generally  in- 
cludes several  races.  The  "  English- 
speaking  people,"  as  is  evident,  in- 
cludes all  individuals  in  all  parts  of 
the  world  who  speak  the  English  lan- 
guage. The  term  "English  language" 
is  more  capable  of  exact  definition 
than  all  the  foregoing,  for,  philolog- 
ically,  it  is  impossible  to  confuse  it 
with  any  other.  It  is  only  as  old  as 
the  English  race.  The  expression 
"  English  people  "  is  a  loose  one.  By 
definition  in  this  dictionary  it  is  the 
equivalent  of  the  term  "  the  English 
race,"  which  embraces  the  P^nglish  in 
America ;  it  means  also  the  people  of 
the  particular  country  or  nationality, 
England.  "  Briton  "  is  a  name  applietl 
to  the  ancient  race  of  _  England,  by 
some  supposed  to  have  been  qf  Cel- 
tic origin.  The  word  is  used  at  times 
to  mean  any  native  of  Great  Britain. 
In  this  sense  it  includes  difi:'erent  races, 
as  English,  Irish,  and  Welsh.  It,  or 
rather  "  North  Briton,"  is  the  term  by 
which  the  Lowland  Scotch  prefer  to  be 
called  instead  of  English.  In  this  dic- 
tionary they  will  be  called  "  Scotch  " 
(see).  "  British  "  is  a  term  of  nation- 
ality rather  than  of  race.  It  also 
means  the  Celtic  language  spoken  by 
the  ancient  Britons. 

Einguistically.  the  English  are  Teu- 
tons. Although  the  English  language 
is  very  composite,  thegranuuar  and  the 
spoken  language  are  still  characteristic- 
ally Anglo-Saxon,  that  is,  Low  German, 
notwithstanding  that  it  has  lost  many 
of  its  infle<'tions.  English  is  closely 
related  to  the  dialects  still  spoken  in 
Flanders,  in  the  Netherlands,  and  on 
the  northern  shores  of  Germany.  It 
is  to-day  the  language  of  about  12(5.- 
000.000  individuals  living  under  a  score 
of  different  governments,  among  which 
are  two  of  the  greatest  nations  of  the 
world,  the  British  Emjiire  and  the 
United  States  of  America.  No  other 
Indo-European  tongue  is  spoken  by  so 


56 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


English. 


English. 


many  persons,  Russian  ranks  next 
with  90.000,000,  then  German  with 
76,000,000,  Spanish  with  50,000,000, 
French  with  40,000,000,  and  Italian 
with  33,500,000  (Hickmann). 

Physically,  as  well  as  linguistically, 
the  English  are  a  very  composite  prod- 
uct. The  prevailing  English  type  is 
tall,  long-headed,  and  generally  blond, 
although,  as  Beddoe  has  pointed  out, 
there  is  no  one  type  characteristic  of 
all  England.  He  finds  what  he  calls 
Anglo-Scandinavians  and  Anglo-Sax- 
ons, both  Teutonic  in  type,  located  in  the 
northern,  the  eastern,  and  the  southern 
parts  of  England ;  a  short,  darker  type 
of  marked  "Celtic"  character  in  the 
western  part,  bordering  on  Wales,  and 
a  still  darker  Celtic  type,  the  Cornish, 
(see)  in  Cornwall.  The  Lowland 
Scotch  (see  Scotch),  the  people  living 
south  of  the  southern  firths  of  Forth 
and  dlyde  and  on  the  eastern  side  of 
Scotland,  are  said  to  be  nearly  identical 
in  racial  character  and  closely  related 
in  their  dialect  to  the  people  of  the 
northern  part  of  England.  It  has  been 
variously  estimated  that  the  English 
race  is  fi-om  one-fifth  to  one-half  Scan- 
dinavian, if  not,  in  fact,  more  Scandi- 
navian than  Anglo-Saxon.  Freeman 
says  "  when  we  set  foot  on  the  shores 
of  Scandinavia  and  northern  Germany, 
we  are  simply  revisiting  our  ancestral 
home." 

In  geographical  distribution  the  Eng- 
lish are  more  widely  dispersed  than 
any  other  people,  being  found  in  all 
parts  of  the  world.  No  exact  figures 
can  be  given  as  to  the  number  of  the 
p]ngUsh.  The  population  of  England  is 
about  31.000,000.  According  to  the 
Canadian  census  of  1901  there  were 
In  Canada  1,200,899  persons  of  Eng- 
lish race  or  origin.  And,  as  is  well 
known,  the  English  form  no  small  part 
of  the  population  of  the  United  States. 
The  English  hold  high  rank  as  an 
emigrating  and  colonizing  people. 
They,  with  the  Irish,  Scotch.  Germans, 
and    Scandinavians,   gave  the  distinc- 


tive character  to  immigration  to  the 
United  States  prior  to  1882.  These 
races  from  northwestern  Europe  then 
formed  nearly  90  per  cent  of  the  total 
immigration  from  Europe.  Since  then 
there  has  been  a  rapid  decrease  in  the 
immigration  of  the  Celto-Teutonic  peo- 
ples, but  a  still  more  rapid  increase 
in  that  from  the  countries  of  south- 
eastern Europe,  comprising  especially 
Italy,  Austria-Hungary,  Russia,  and 
Greece.  In  1902  the  latter  countries 
furnished  nearly  80  per  cent  of  our 
European  immigration,  while  that  from 
northwestern  Europe  fell  to  22  per 
cent.  This  change  of  ratio  is  not  due 
so  much  to  the  falling  off  of  three- 
fourths  of  the  immigration  from  north- 
western Europe  as  to  the  rapid  in- 
crease in  that  from  southeastern  Eu- 
rope, an  increase  of  nearly  fivefold  in 
twenty  years,  and  of  over  twentyfold 
in  twenty-five  years,  that  is,  to  1907. 

The  United  States  was  until  1900 
the  favored  destination  of  British  emi- 
grants, the  total  number  coming  here 
annually  from  the  United  Kingdom 
being  greater  than  of  those  going  to  all 
other  countries  combined;  but  in  1905 
the  curve  of  immigration  to  British 
North  America  rose  and  passed  that 
for  the  United  States.  During  the 
to'enty  years  1883-1903,  British  emi- 
gration to  South  Africa,  Australia,  and 
Canada  was  about  equally  divided,  sel- 
dom rising  above  20,000  per  year  to 
each,  and  never  above  40.000.  For 
some  years  past  Australasia  and  South 
Africa  have  attracted  only  about  10,000 
to  15,000  annually. 

In  1909  there  were  39,021  English 
immigrants  to  the  United  States,  of 
whom  26.203  came  from  the  United 
Kingdom  and  10,708  from  British 
North  America.  In  absolute  numbers 
of  immigrants  the  English  in  1907  held 
eighth  place  d«nvn  the  list  of  immi- 
gi-ant  races  and  peoples,  with  a  total 
of  .51,120.  Their  rate  of  movement  is 
very  low,  only  a  little  over  1  per  1.000 
of  the  population  of  England,  which  is 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


57 


English. 

hut  one-sixth  that  of  the  Irish  aud  oue- 
lifteeuth  that  of  the  Slovalv  or  of  the 
Hebrew.  As  compared  with  these 
races,  future  inmiigratiou  from  Eng- 
land must  relatively  increase.  The 
l>oi)ulation  of  the  smaller  races  is  so 
far  below  that  of  the  English  that  they 
can  not  long  continue  coming  at  the 
present  rate. 

The  English,  like  the  Irish  and  the 
CJermans,  are  found  in  all  parts  of  the 
United  States.  The  States  to  which 
they  went  in  largest  numbers  in  1!X)9 
are:  New  York  (10.439),  Massachu- 
setts (4.379),  Pennsylvania  (2,945), 
California  (2,438),  Illinois  (2.048), 

ESKIMO.  The  northernmost  race  or 
people  of  America,  held  to  belong  to  the 
American  race  by  most  American  writ- 
ers, but  to  the  Mongolian  by  many 
others,  (See  these  terms.)  It  differs 
much  in  important  respects  from  either 
of  these  races,  combining  character- 
istics of  both.  The  difficult  questions 
involved  need  no  discussion  here.  It 
is  but  rarely  that  one  of  this  race  has 
been  brought  to  the  United  States. 
The  Aleuts  of  the  Bering  Sea  region 
resemble  Mongolians  more  than  do  the 
Eastern  Eskimos,  in  that  they  are 
short-headed.  They  speak,  however, 
an  Eskimo  dialect  unrelated  to  any 
Mongolian  tongue.  The  Eskimo  popu- 
lation is  variously  estimated  at  from 
20.000  to  40.000. 

ESTH  or  ESTHONIAN.  A  division 
of  the  Western  Finns.     (See  Finnish.) 

ETHIOPIAN.  A  word  used  in  differ- 
ent senses  to  designate:  (1)  the  entire 
Negro  race  (see),  (2)  a  language 
spoken  by  a  Semitic  people  of  Abys- 
sinia, and  (3)  the  East  African  Ham- 
ites.     (See  f^emitic-Hamitic.) 

EIIRAFRICAN.  Same  as  Caucasian 
(see). 

EUROPEAN  race.  A  term  generally 
u.sed  as  equivalent  to  Caucasian  (see). 
Hut  "'Homo  EuropcBus "  is  the  name 
applied  by  recent  writers,  following 
T^apouge,  to  the  tall,  blond,  and  long- 
60813°— VOL  5—11 5 


Filipino. 

headed  or  "  Northern "  race  of  Eu- 
rope distinguished  generally  from  the 
"Alpine  "  and  "  Mediterranean  "  races 
of  central  and  southern  Europe.  It  is 
also  called  the  "Aryan"  race  by  La- 
I>ouge.  but  includes  little  more  than 
the  Teutonic  and  Celtic  divisions  of 
the  Aryans  as  defined  in  this  diction- 
ary. (See  these  terms  and  Introduc- 
toi-y.) 

EUSKARIC  stock.  A  linguistic  divi- 
sion of  the  Caucasian  race  at  present 
represented  by  only  the  Basques  (see) 
of  Spain  and  France.  Their  language 
is  of  the  agglutinative  type,  the  only 
non-Ai-j-au  language  of  western  Eu- 
rope. 

EVREMEISETI.  A  division  of  the 
Western  Finns.     (See  Finnish.) 

F. 

FELLAH.  A  name  given  to  the  peas- 
ant class  of  Egyptians.  (See  Efiy^ptian 
and  ^riitilic-Haniific.) 

FILIPINO  or  PHILIPPINE  ISLAND- 
ER. A  geographical  rather  than  an 
ethnographical  term,  meaning  any  na- 
tive of  the  Philippine  Islands.  It  is 
included,  therefore,  in  the  terms  "  East 
Indian "  aud  "  Mongolic  Division," 
as  used  by  the  Bureau  of  Immigra- 
tion (see  these  terms).  Filipinos  of 
pure  blood  are  all  Malay  (called  by 
Keane  "Oceanic  Mongol"),  with  the 
exception  of  the  Negritos  and  possibly 
the  doiibtful  "  Indonesians." 

But  few  words  can  be  given  to  them 
in  this  dictionary,  for  they  are  not 
considered  legally  as  immigrants  upon 
coming  to  the  United  States.  The 
tendency  among  recent  ethnologists  in 
the  Philippines  is  to  consider  that  the 
pagan  Indonesians  of  the  interior  are 
not  an  "  aberrant  Caucasian  stock," 
as  held  by  prominent  ethnologists,  but 
represent  an  earlier  Primitive  Ma- 
layan wave  of  migration.  They  show 
a  close  relationship  physically,  and  es- 
pecially in  language,  to  the  eight  so- 
called  "  Christian  "  peoples  who  con- 
stitute nine-tenths   of  the  population 


58 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Filipino. 

(7,GU(),00U)  of  the  islands.  These  ra-e, 
in  the  order  of  their  numerical  im- 
portance :  The  Visayan  or  Bisayan,  the 
Tagalog,  the  Ilocano,  the  Bicol  or 
Vicol,  the  Pangasinan,  the  Pampan- 
gan,  the  Cagayan,  and  the  Zambalau. 
Of  these,  the  Tagalogs,  who  dwell  in 
the  provinces  about  Manila,  are  de- 
cidedly the  most  prominent  politically. 

The  Moros  (cf.  Moors  of  Spain), 
that  is.  the  Mohammedans  of  the  Sulu 
and  other  southern  islands,  are  closely 
related  to  the  Christian  peoples  eth- 
nically, hut  are  less  in  sympathy  with 
European  civilization.  They  stand 
seventh  in  population  among  Philip- 
pine peoples.  The  Igorots  of  the 
north  stand  next  numerically.  They 
are  the  best-known  representatives  of 
the  Primitive  Malayan  stock,  still 
head-hunters  and  non-Christian  for 
the  most  part,  but  settled  agricul- 
turists. Another  well-known  ethnical 
division  is  the  dwarf  Negro  stock 
known  as  "  Negrito,"  numbering  now 
only  24,000.  This  is  a  disappearing 
remnant  of  one  of  the  earliest  and 
lowest  races  of  mankind  and  can  be 
traced  throughout  Malaysia  as  far 
east  as  the  somewhat  similar  I'aupans 
of  New  Guinea  and  as  far  west  as  the 
Andaman  Islanders,  in  the  Bay  of 
Bengal.  There  are  many  mestizos, 
esi)ecially  of  Tagalog-Chiuese  and  of 
Tngalog-Spanish  ancestry.  The  Chi- 
nese form  an  important  element  of 
the  urban  population,  especially  in 
Manila. 

The  Thiited  States  immigration  and 
Chinese-exclusion  laws  are  applied  to 
aliens  entering  the  Philippines.  •  A\- 
tliough  Filipinos  are  not  legally  citi- 
zens of  the  United  States,  they  are  not 
counted  as  immigrants  upon  coming 
to  this  country.  Chinese,  however, 
coming  from  the  I'hilippines  to  the 
United  States  are  subject  to  the  usual 
restrictions.  IModern  Filipinos  are  not 
known  as  an  emigrating  people.  Few 
(•(^nie  to  tlie  United  States  except  as 
proteges  of  the  Government. 


Finnish. 

FINNIC,  FINNO-HUNGARIAN.  FIN- 
NO-UGRIC,     TJGRO-FINNIC,    TJGRIAN. 

The  language  of  the  Finns,  using  this 
word  in  the  wider  sense  to  include  the 
Magyars  and,  sometimes,  the  Bulga- 
rians. (See  Finnifih,  Ural-Altaic,  and 
Ugro-Finnic.) 

FINNISH.  Best  defined  for  the  pur- 
poses of  this  work  from  a  linguistic 
point  of  view  in  a  narrow  sense  as  the 
race  or  people  of  Finno-Tataric  stock 
which  now  constitutes  the  chief  popu- 
lation of  Finland  and  embraces  also 
the  related  peoples  of  northwestern 
Paissia,  exclusive  of  the  Lapps  (see). 
This  group  may  be  also  called  the 
"  Finns  Proper  "  or  "  Western  Finns," 
and  includes  the  Esths,  Livs,  Vots, 
Veps,  Tavastiaus,  and  Karelians,  to- 
gether with  the  Ijores  and  Chudes, 
subbranches  of  the  last  named.  The 
Karelians  extend  nearly  to  the  center 
of  Russia  and  are  called  by  some 
•'  Eastern  Finns."  It  would  appear 
more  significant  to  reserve  this  latter 
nj'.me  to  designate  the  Ugro-Finnic  peo- 
ples living  in  Eastern  Itussia  and  in 
Asia.  Although  speaking  languages 
similar  to  the  AVesteru  Finns  or 
Suomi,  they  are  widely  different  from 
the  latter  in  blood,  and  to  a  great  ex- 
tent in  civilization.  The  Western  and 
Eastern  Finns  are  more  unlike  than 
the  North  and  South  Italians,  who  are, 
for  a  similar  reason,  counted  sepa- 
rately by  the  Bureau  of  Immigration. 

Finnish  immigration  has  been  larger 
in  recent  years  than  that  of  most  other 
rac(>s  having  so  small  a  population. 
1(  is  practically  contined  to  the  West- 
ern Finns  or  Finns  proper.  These  are 
Caucasian  rather  than  Mongolian  in 
appearance,  while  the  Eastern  or  Volga 
Finns,  who  are  not  known  to  come  as 
yet  to  America,  show  distinctly  their 
Asiatic  origin.  They  are  divided  from 
the  Finns  proper  by  a  broad  band  of 
Great  Russians  which  extends  through 
Central  Russia  from  north  to  south. 
The  Lapps  and  Samoyeds,  another  very 


Dictionary  of  Rcvces  or  Peoples. 


59 


Finnish. 

(littVivnt  stock,  may  be  ciiIUhI  the 
"  Xorthorn  Finns." 

The  term  "  Finn "  or  "  Finnic " 
is  equivalent  to  "  Ugro-Fiunie  "  (see) 
wlien  employed  in  a  still  wider  sense 
tc  ineludo  all  thus  far  mentioned  and 
in  addition  the  MafO'«ii"s  and  possibly 
the  r?ul?;ariaus  (see).  The  former 
are  linsuistlealiy  I'liro-Finnic ;  the  lat- 
ter were  so  originally.  The  word 
"Finnic"  is  even  used  at  times  to 
designate  the  entire  Finno-Tataric  di- 
vision of  the  Sibiric  branch  of  the 
Mongolian  race.  It  then  includes  the 
Turks  (see).  Even  the  Japanese,  Man- 
chus,  and  Kalmuks  belong  to  coordi- 
nate stocks.  (See  Uml-Altitic  for  the 
relations  of  all  Mongolian  languages.) 

Finally  the  term  Finns  is  used  in 
a  fourth  sense,  narrowest  of  all,  to 
designate  only  the  Finns  of  Finland; 
that  is.  little  more  than  the  Tavas- 
tians,  considering  the  Esths  and  Livs, 
for  instance,  as  distinct  races.  It  is 
evidently  necessary  to  analyze  further 
this  complex  subject. 

The  Eastern  Finns  number  about 
2.(K)0.(X»f) :  the  Northern  Finns,  or  Lapps 
and  Samoyeds,  only  17.0()0:  the  West- 
ern Finns,  or  Finns  proper,  nearly 
-J.(KX),000.  Of  the  last  named,  2,350.000 
live  in  Finland.  Certain  districts  in 
the  western  part  of  Finland  are  occu- 
pied almost  entirely  by  the  blondest  of 


Finnish. 

Teutons.  Swedes  who  number  uol  less 
than  anO.OOO.  The  total , population  of 
the  country  is  about  2,.S,")0,000.  Until 
ISO!)  Finland  was  a  i)art  of  Sweden, 
and  before  the  dawn  of  history  the 
Finns  and  Swedes  were  no  doubl  inter- 
mingling. This  will  account  in  part  for 
the  prevailing  bloudness  and  Euro- 
pean cast  of  countenance  amongst  the 
Finns,  which  has  led  the  Bureau  of  Im- 
migration to  put  them  into  the  "  Teu- 
tonic division  "  of  races.  But  the  en- 
tire Ugro-Finnie  stock  seems  to  have 
been,  in  origin,  lighter  in  cglor  than 
most  other  Mongolians,  perhaps  as  a 
result  of  their  northern  residence. 
Formerly  they  w^ere  fciken  out  of  the 
Mongolian  gi-and  division  by  certain 
ethnologists  and  put  into  a  separate 
division  of  "  allophylian  whites." 
Whatever  their  original  stock,  the 
Finns  of  Finland  are  to-day  the  most 
truly  European  of  any  race  possessing 
a  Mongolic  speech,  and  in  some  re- 
spects their  institutions  are  abreast  of 
any  in  Europe. 

Other  branches  of  the  rgro-Finnic 
stock  are  classified  as  below  in  the 
census  of  the  Bussian  Empire  for  1897. 
Since  this  census  does  not  cover  Fin- 
land, the  first  item  in  the  table  is  taken 
from  the  census  of  Finland  for  1!)00. 
(See  article  Russian  for  additional 
statistics.) 


Finnic  population  of  the  Hu'<s}(ui  Knipirr.  /S!>7. 


Branches. 

In  Europe. 

In  Asia. 

Total. 

Branches. 

In  Europe. 

In  Asia. 

Total. 

Total 

5,782,127 

88,850 

5,870,977 

Eastern  Finns-Con. 

Mordvinian 

Votyak 

Permyak 

Zyrian 

989,959 
420,073 
103,. 347 
144.. 309 
2,850 

.33,8.S2 
297 
1..344 
9.249 
4,801 

19,063 

Western  Finns 

3,739,947 

0,513 

3, 740, 460 

420,970 

104,691 

153,618 

7  051 

In  Finland  a 

2,352,990 
141,184 
208,083 
998,090 
13,774 
25,820 

2,352,990 
143,0(58 
208,101 
1,002,702 
13.774 
25,825 

Finnish 

1,884 

18 

4,000 

VORUl 

KareUan 

osfyak..;::;::; 

Esth 

Northern  Finns 

liore... 

0.650 

11,988 

18.644 

Chude 

5 

1.812 

3,940 

904 

1,812 

15,871 

%1 

Eastern  Finns 

2,035,524 

70,349 

2,105.873 

Samoyed 

ii,9:n 

Cheremiss 

.374,.32fi 

l.,13 

375,439 

Census  of  Finland  for  1000.     Subdivisions  of  Finns  in  Finland  not  given. 


60 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Finnish. 


WESTERN   FINNS. 


Only  brief  additional  data  may  be 
given  concerning  the  above-mentioned 
and  otlier  divisions  of  the  Ugro-Finns. 
Chude  is  an  old  name  once  applied 
to  all  Finns  by  the  Kussians.  The 
celisns  limits  the  name  to  those  locally 
called  "  Chotscher  "  or  "Kaivan,"  who 
speak  a  Karelian  dialect.  They  live  in 
one  of  the  two  Karelian  provinces, 
Olonetz;  that  is,  northeast  of  St. 
Petersburg.  The  Veps  are  northern 
Chudes;  the  Vots,  southern  Chudes, 
The  largest  Karelian  population  is 
found  in  Tver  province,  southeast  of 
St.  Petersburg.  The  Karelians  are  the 
easternmost  branch  of  the  Finns 
liroper,  and  show  perhaps  more  trace 
of  an  Asiatic  origin.  They  are  mainly 
agriculturists.  The  Ijores,  on  the  con- 
trary, are  found  mainly  in  the  city  of 
St.  Petersburg.  They  are  descendants 
of  the  Ingers,  but  no  longer  a  pure 
Tavastian  stock,  and  therefore  not 
good  types  of  the  "Western  Finns. 
Yet  they  apparently  constitute  the 
group  called  "  Finns "  in  the  Russian 
census,  as  the  latter  live  mostly  in  St. 
Petersburg. 

The  Finns  of  Finland  are  mainly 
Tavastians,  or  Hemes,  and  Savolaks. 
The  Kwaenes  extend  farther  north  and 
a  re  in  a  transitional  stage  between  the 
more  cultured  Finns  toward  the  south 
and  the  Lapps  on  the  north.  The 
Esths  and  Livs  do  not  differ  much 
from  the  Finns  of  Finland  in  stock. 
They  live  south  of  the  Gulf  of  Finland 
and  along  the  Baltic,  forming  about  00 
per  cent  of  the  population  of  Esthonia 
and  40  per  cent  of  that  of  Livonia. 
The  extinct  Krevs  formerly  lived  near 
these  in  Courland,  in  Esthonia,  and  es- 
pecially in  Livonia.  The  agglutinative 
langiiage  of  the  Finns  Is  modified  by 
the  radically  different  Aryan  speech  of 
the  liOtts  and  Lithuanians  (see),  who 
adjoin  them  on  the  south.  In  the 
I)n)vince  of  Pskof  they  speak  a  <lial("c-l 
called  the  "  Verros."  Other  names 
given    to    certain    Baltic    or    Western 


Finnish. 

Finns  are  the  Loparl,  the  Evremeiseti, 
the  Savakoti,  and  the  Izhora  (Ijores) 
or  Ingers.  In  religion  nearly  all  the 
Western  P^iuns  are  Lutherans. 

EASTERN    FINNS. 

Most  of  the  Eastern  Finns  live  in 
the  middle  Volga  region  of  Eastern 
Russia.  Those  farthest  west  are  the 
Cheremisses,  in  Viatka  and  Kazan 
provinces.  Not  long  ago  they  were 
nomadic.  Though  nominally  Orthodox, 
their  religion  is  corrupted  with  Tatar 
Mohammedanism  and  even  Mongolian 
Shamanism.  The  Chuvashes,  adjoin- 
ing the  Cheremisses  on  the  north  and 
the  Kazan  Tatars  on  the  east,  have 
some  of  the  characteristics  of  both. 
Many  of  them  siieak  Tiirki,  the  Tatar 
tongue.  They  are  thought  by  some  to 
be  a  branch  of  the  Mordvinians,  but 
are  counted  in  the  Russian  census  as 
Tatars   (see). 

The  Mordvinians  form  the  largest 
division  of  the  Eastern  Finns,  number- 
ing over  1,000,000.  They  are  most  nu- 
merous farther  down  the  A'olga  basin, 
in  tlie  provinces  of  Samara.  Simbirsk, 
Penza,  and  Saratov,  reaching  to  within 
one  province  of  the  Caspian  Sea.  They 
are  also  widely  scattered  through  the 
(Jreat  Russian  and  Tatar  populations 
of  other  provinces,  and  are  often  Rus- 
sified in  language  and  customs.  The 
Erzu  and  Mokcha  are  two  dialects  of 
the  Mordvinian. 

The  Votyaks,  Permyaks.  and  Zyri- 
ans  are  the  northernmost  of  the  East- 
ern Finns  in  Europe.  The  last  named 
extend  to  the  Samoyed  country  on  the 
Arctic.  Most  of  the  Voguls  and  all  the 
Ostyaks,  who  are  nomads,  live  in  Si- 
beria. These  two  peoples,  small  in 
number,  may  be  called  the  Ugric  divi- 
sion of  the  Ugro-Finnic  stock  (see). 
They  are  nearly  as  Asiatic  and  primi- 
tive in  their  manner  of  life  as  are  the 
stunte<l  Sanioyods  and  I^apps  of  the 
frozen  ocean.  Finally,  the  P.essermans 
are  a  small  group  of  Mohanuiiedans 
distinguishable  only  by   their  religion 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


01 


Finnish. 

riniii   tlio   \'oly;iks.   ammiL:  whom   tlioy 
live,  but  rcliittvl  to  tlu>  N'oiiuls. 

Finnish  oini^'nmts  to  the  United 
States  are  all.  so  far  as  known,  West- 
ern or  true  Finns.  Inniiigration  has 
ht^Mi  rapid  iu  recent  years.  In  the 
thirteen  years  from  18!)3  to  1905  Fin- 
land lost  128.(100  by  emigration.  Nearly 
all  of  these  came  to  America — in  190.5, 
all  but  37.  In  the  twelve  years  1899- 
1910.  l."l.TT4  Finnish  immisrants  were 
admitted  to  the  Fnited  States,  the  race 
rankinj;  fourteenth  in  that  regard 
.luionff  all  races  or  peoples.  The  rate 
per  l.O(M)  of  the  population  of  Western 
Finns  arriving  per  year  (4  in  1907) 
is  only  half  that  of  the  Italians,  Irish, 
or  Norwegians,  and  less  than  one- 
fourth  that  of  the  Hebrews  or  Slovaks. 
During  the  twelve  years  mentioned. 
109,229  of  the  Finnish  immigrants  ad- 
mitted were  destined  to  four  States  as 
follows:  Michigan.  40.91.");  Massachu- 
setts. 2.">.1.")3:  Minnesota.  22.799;  New 
York.  20,3G2.  It  will  be  seen  that 
.-ibont  27  per  cent  of  the  Finns  went  to 
Michigan  and  1.5  per  cent  to  Minnesota, 
which  States  received,  respectively, 
only  2.4  and  1.9  per  cent  of  all  immi- 
grants during  the  period. 

FINNO-TATARIC  or  FINNO-TURKIC 
PEOPLES.  A  tt'rm  somcliincs  used  to 
fuibrace  the  Finnic  and  Tataric  (see) 
groups  of  the  Siberic  stock  of  the 
Mongolian  i:ace.  To  be  defined  as 
(hat  group  of  Mongolian  races  speak- 
ing the  T'ral-Altaic  languages  (see). 

FLEMISH.  (See  Dutch  and  Flem- 
ish.) 

FLORENTINE.  Counted  in  immi- 
gr.it  ion  st.uistics  as  South  Italian. 
(  .■<('♦'  Itdlinn.) 

FRANKISH  or  FRANCONIAN.  (See 
(lerman  and  Dutch  and  Flemish.-) 

FRENCH.  The  principal  race  or 
people  of  France;  the  northern  branch 
of  the  Romanct^speaking  iieojtles,  in- 
cluding, besides  the  French  of  France, 
the  French  P.elgians.  the  French  Swiss. 
the  French  of  Alsace-Lorraine  (now  a 


French. 

Iiarl  of  (Jermniiyi.  .iihI  the  French  Ca- 
nadians of  the  New  World.  As  thus 
defined  the  French  constitute  about  9;{ 
per  cent  of  the  poimlation  of  France, 
nearly  one-half  that  of  Belgium,  about 
one-fourth  that  of  Switzerland,  and 
nearly  one-third  that  of  Canada.  Ac- 
cording to  the  census  of  1900  there  were 
395.000  Canadian-born  French  persons 
in  the  Fnited  States,  and  4.36,000  na- 
tive-born iiersons  one  or  both  of  whose 
Iiarenfs  were  Canadian-born  French. 
The  French  is  not  a  well-defined  race 
efhnologically,  being  a  mixture  of  the 
three  chief  prehistoric  races  of  Europe, 
the  broad-headed  "Alpine"  or  "Cel- 
tic "  element  predominating.  linguis- 
tically French  belongs  to  the  Romance 
or  Italic  group  of  the  Aryan  family. 
The  French  are  put  into  the  "  Keltic  di- 
vision "  by  the  Bureau  of  Immigration, 
while  they  are  usually  classified  with 
the  Romanic  peoples. 

The  French  Belgians  are  found 
mainly  in  the  southeastern  provinces 
of  Belgium.  (See  article .  Dutch  and 
Flemish.)  They  speak  a  dialect  called 
the  "  "Walloon."  They  are  supposed  to 
be  descended  from  the  Belgae  of 
CtTpsar.  are  tall  and  long-faced,  and 
resemble  the  French  of  Normandy. 
The  French  Swiss  constitute  the 
greater  part  of  the  inhabitants  of  the 
western  cantons  of  Switzerland.  They 
belong  to  the  broad-headed  Alpine  race, 
are  brunette,  and  much  shorter  in 
stature  than  the  French  Belgians. 
French  Canadian  (see)  is  an  expres- 
sion used  to  designate  the  inhabitants 
of  Canada,  especially  those  of  the 
province  of  Quebec,  who  are  descend- 
ants of  the  French.  They  speak  a 
diale<'t  which  iiossesses  many  pecul- 
iarities developed  on  Canadian  soil. 
Their  blooti  has  been  more  or  less 
mixed  with  that  of  the  English-speak- 
ing Canadians  and  has  had  some  infu- 
sion of  the  Indian,  though  to  a  much 
less  degree  than  is  generally  supposefl. 

The  term  "French  language"  may 
be  used  in  a  broad  or  generic  sense  to 


G2 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


French. 

include  not  only  the  modern  literary 
I'reneb,  but  all  the  dialects  of  Old 
French  still  in  use,  as  the  Walloon, 
the  Provengal,  and  the  Catalan.  In 
a  narrower  or  restricted  sense  it 
means  the  "  langue  d'oil,"  which  is 
now  the  literary  as  well  as  the  gen- 
eral and  official  language  of  Franco. 
Old  French  had  two  distinct  and 
equally  important  dialects — the  "langue 
d'oil,"  spoken  north  of  the  Loire  and 
eastward  to  Berne,  Switzerland,  and 
the  "  langue  d'oc."  in  the  south.  The 
former  is  now  spoken  by  about  22,500.- 
000  persons  in  France.  It  is  one  of 
the  two  official  languages  of  Belgium. 
Switzerland,  and  Canada.  It  is  the 
diplomatic  language  of  many  countries. 
Owing  to  its  clearness  and  precision  it 
is  the  language  par  excellence  of  sci- 
ence and  criticism.  One  of  its  dialects, 
the  Walloon,  is  still  used  familiarly  by 
about  3.000,000  persons  living  in  Bel- 
gium and  the  northeastern  part  of 
France.  This  is  especially  character- 
ized by  a  large  number  of  Celtic  and 
German  elements.  Though  it  once  had 
a  literature  of  its  own.  it  is  now  assum- 
ing the  character  of  a  patois. 

The  Provengal,  often  called  the 
"  langue  d'oc."  is  the  native  language 
of  the  southern  half  of  France.  With 
the  closely  related  dialects,  such  as 
the  Gascon,  Limousin,  Auvergnat,  and 
Savoisin,  it  is  spoken  by  over  12,- 
500,000  persons  in  southern  France 
and  by  several  hundred  thousand  in 
Switzerland  and  Italy.  The  Catalan 
dialect,  spoken  on  both  sides  of  the 
Catalonian  border,  occupies  a  place 
between  Provencal  and  Castilian.  (See 
Sixinish.) 

Physically  the  French  are  not  a  ho- 
mogeneous race.  There  has  been  much 
blending  of  racial  elements  even  with- 
in historic  times.  At  the  present  time 
France  presents  three  distinct  ethnic 
types,  whose  persistence  depends  in 
part  on  their  geographical  location  and 
in  part  on  more  recent  intrusions. 
F'rance  appears  to  have  been  once  oc- 


French. 

cupied  quite  generally  by  a  broad- 
headed,  rather  brunette  ("Alpine") 
race  which  still  characterizes  the  cen- 
tral part  of  the  countrj-.  especially 
among  the  Auvergnats,  and  is  found  in 
considerable  numbers  in  Brittany 
among  the  Bretons  (see).  It  is  esti- 
mated by  Brinton  that  this  Alpine  ele- 
ment forms  fully  three-fifths  of  the 
French  race.  A  tall,  long-headed.  Teu- 
tonic type  predominates  in  the  north- 
eastern part  of  France,  especially  in 
Normandy.  Many  of  the  inhabitants 
of  this  region  are  blond.  In  fact,  it 
is  said  that  northern  France  is  more 
Teutonic  than  is  southern  Germany. 
(See  German.)  In  the  most  southern 
part  of  France,  especially  along  the 
Mediterranean  coast,  the  inhabitants 
are  of  the  long-headed  brunette  or 
"  Mediterranean  "  type.  These  three 
types  are  fairly  well  amalgamated  in 
the  great  cities  of  France  into  what  is 
generally  recognized  as  the  typical 
Frenchman.  His  ethnic  position  is 
that  of  an  intermediate  between  the 
northern  and  the  southern  races.  The 
Basques  (see)  of  southwestern 
I'rance  seem  to  be  a  peculiar  modifica- 
tion of  the  Alpine  race  of  central 
France. 

France  is  thus  seen  to  present  great 
diversities  in  language  and  physique. 
It  is  the  only  place  on  the  Continent 
where  a  Celtic  tongue  is  spoken — the 
Breton.  With  Sixain,  it  is  the  habitat 
of  the  Basques,  who  speak  a  non- 
Aryan  tongue. 

France  has  a  population  of  38,500,- 
000.  French,  using  the  tei-m  in  the 
broad  sense,  is  spoken  throughout 
France,  except  in  four  small  districts — 
the  western  part  of  Brittany,  occupied 
by  the  Bretons  (1.350.000)  ;  a  Flemish 
section  (230.000)  on  the  Belgian 
border;  the  extreme  southwestern  cor- 
ner, occupied  by  Basques  (150,000), 
and  a  district  occcupied  by  Italians 
(330,000)  on  the  Italian  border.  Out- 
side of  France  French  populations  are 
found  in   Belgium    (nearly   3,000,000), 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


03 


French. 

ill  (uMiii.iiiy  tliiXMHHM.  in  Switzerland 
(7;Ut.(KH)).  iintl  in  tlio  northwestern 
part  of  Italy  (SO.(KX)).  The  tola) 
I'reneh  popnlation  of  Eurojie  is.  there- 
fore, ahout  ;'.!),0(H).(KX).  It  is  esti- 
liiateil  that  4.0<R).(H»0  nnn-e  are  fonnd 
in  Canada,  the  I  nited  States,  and  the 
Antilles.  Aecordinji  to  the  Uuital 
States  census  of  1000  there  were  in 
this  country  104.107  i>ersons  born  in 
I'rance.  and'  .•>0.~).0(U]  French  persons 
who  were  born  in  Canada. 

The  Breton  innnisrrants  from  west- 
ern France  and  the  Basque  inunii^rants 
from  the  southwestern  part  are 
counted  for  convenience  as  French  in 
inunitiration  statistics.  During  the 
twelve  years  1S99-1910,  the  total 
French  immigration  to  the  United 
States  from  all  sources  was  115.TS3, 
the  race  r.-mking  eighteenth  in  point  of 
numbers  during  that  period.  Even  the 
innnlgration  of  Finns  or  Roumanians 
exceeded  the  immigration  from  France 
in  1907.  The  rate  of  immigration  from 
this  country  is  low.  about  2  per  10,000 
of  its  population.  This  rate  is  sur- 
passetl  by  that  of  all  important  immi- 
gi'ant  races  or  peoples,  e.xcepting  the 
Great  Russians,  by  whom  it  is  equaled. 
The  chief  destinations  of  French  im- 
migrants in  190!)  were  Massachusetts 
(4..3S.3),  New  York  (4,21.^)),  New 
Ilanqtshire  (2.:>77).  and  Rhode  Island 
(I.-mO). 

FRENCH  CANADIAN.  That  section 
of  the  French  race  or  people  which 
lives  in  Canada.  According  to  the 
Cana<lian  census  of  1901  there  were 
1,049.371  persons  of  French  race  or 
origin  in  the  Dominion,  and  of  these 
1..322.1ir>  lived  in  the  province  of 
Quebec,  where  they  constitute  a  large 
iHa.jority  of  the  population.  (See 
French  for  general  description.)  It 
need  only  be  further  said  here  that  the 
French  language  as  .spoken  in  Canada 
has  become  considerably  nioditied  dur- 
ing the  two  hundrwl  years  or  more  of 
its  exile.  There  is  also  some  slight 
physical  change  going  ou  in  the  race. 


Gascon. 

although  it  is  not  widely  intermingled 
with  Indian  blood,  as  some  misin- 
formed poisons  think.  The  French 
Canadians  have  been  sending  a  large 
contingent  to  the  States  for  a  long 
period,  although,  as  explained  in  the 
article  on  French,  a  record  of  this  im- 
migration is  not  available.  French 
Canadians  form  an  important  part  of 
the  impulation  in  many  New  England 
towns.  In  1884  Catholic  statistics 
showed  .",2(;.000  to  be  living  in  New 
England.  According  to  the  census  of 
1890  there  were  302,496  Canadian-born 
French  jiersons  in  the  United  States 
and  in  1900  tlie  number  had  increased 
to  395,066.     (See  Canadian.) 

FRISIAN.  A  name  given  to  a  Low 
German  people  living  in  Friesland, 
Holland,  and  in  the  ad.iacent  islands. 
(See  Dutch  and  (Jernian.) 

FRIULAN  or  FURLAN.  A  Rhteto- 
Romansh  (see)  people  living  northeast 
of  the  Italians. 

G. 

GAELIC.  (See  Celtic,  Irish,  and 
Scotch.) 

GAGAOUS.  A  name  given  by  Bul- 
garians to  the  mongrel  people  of  the 
coast  of  the  Black  Sea.  (See  Bul- 
garian.) 

GALICIAN.  Has  two  meanings  :  (1) 
Generally  any  native  of.  Galicia.  a 
province  in  Austria,  north  of  Hungary, 
ar.d  therefore  of  any  race  or  people 
found  there,  but  generally  Rnthenian 
(see)  ;  (2)  a  native  of  Galicia  in  north- 
western Spain  or  of  northern  Fortngal. 
The  latter  sjjcak  a  Portuguese  dialect 
and  are  also  called  "  Gallegos."  (See 
fipanish  and  Portuguese.) 

GALLEGO.  Same  as  the  Galician 
(sec)  of  northern  Portugal.  (.Msoseo 
Sjianisli.) 

GASCON.  A  native  of  Gascony,  the 
southwestern  part  of  I'^rance.  (See 
French.) 


64 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Geg. 

GEG.  A  name  applied  to  the  north- 
ern Albanians  (see)  as  distinguished 
from  the  southern  Albanians  or  Tosks. 

GENOVESE.  Counted  in  immigra- 
tion statistics  as  South  Italian.  (See 
Italian.) 

GEORGIAN.  In  a  broad  sense  the 
Kartvelian  or  Southern  Division  of  the 
Caucasus  peoples  (see),  including  the 
Georgians  proper,  the  Mingrelians,  the 
Imeretians,  and  the  Svanetians.  All 
these  groups  speak  non-Aryan  lan- 
guages more  or  less  distantly  related. 
They  belong  to  the  Caucasian  race,  al- 
though there  is  some  admixture  with 
Mongolian  elements.  They  number 
about  1,150,000. 

The  Georgians  proper  or  Grusians 
are  the  best  known  of  these  peoples. 
They  live  in  Transcaucasia  and  are 
renowned  for  their  physical  beauty. 
They  are  tall,  broad-headed,  and  have 
black  hair.  Their  women,  like  those 
of  the  Circassians* (see),  are  prized  as 
slaves  and  members  of  harems  in  Tur- 
key and  Egypt.  Georgians  do  not  ap- 
pear by  name  in  immigration  statis- 
tics, and  if  they  come  at  all  are 
counted  among  "  Other  peoples." 

GERMAN  (incorrectly  Dutch).  The 
race  or  people  whose  mother  tongue  is 
the  German  language  in  the  narrower 
sense  of  the  word;  that  is.  excluding 
the  Dutch,  Flemish,  English,  and  Scan- 
dinavian divisions  of  the  Germanic  or 
Teutonic  group  of  languages,  but  in- 
cluding the  German  dialects  foimd  in 
all  other  countries,  as  in  Austria  and 
Switzerland ;  the  race  which  uses  the 
modern  literary  German.  Although 
this  is  the  definition  that  tacitly  under- 
lies all  emigration  and  immigration 
statistics  and  censuses  of  races  as 
taken  in  various  countries,  the  "  race  " 
so  defined  is  a  somewhat  arbitrary  or 
artificial  division  of  mankind.  Like 
many  of  the  so-called  "  races  "  of  Eu- 
rope, it  is  not  a  unity  from  a  physical 
I'oint  of  view.  Nor  will  it  even  stand 
the  linguistic  test  adopted  in  this  die- 


German. 

tionary.  (See  Introductory  and  Eng- 
li.sh.)  For.  if  we  make  the  mother 
tongue  the  test,  the  Dutch  and  the 
Flemish  are  as  much  German  as  are 
other  Frankish  or  Saxon  populations. 
Merely  the  historical  or  political  acci- 
dent that  Holland  and  Belgium  have 
established  by  law  another  literary 
standard  than  that  of  Germany  leads 
to  their  being  considered  non-German 
in  race. 

Some  German  scholars  have  no 
doubt  been  influenced  by  pan-Teu- 
tonism — that  is,  the  ideal  for  a  com- 
mon bond  of  sympathy,  if  not  of  po- 
litical unity,  among  all  Teutonic  peo- 
ples— to  overstate  the  linguistic  unity 
of  the  Germans  with  the  Dutch,  the 
English,  and  the  Scandinavians.  It 
is  the  same  tendency  which  is  found  in 
much  more  exaggerated  form  among 
the  panslavists  farther  east.  English 
and  the  Scandinavian  languages  are 
often  classified  as  divisions  of  the 
Low  German.  It  needs  but  a  mo- 
ment's reflection  to  realize  that  though 
English  may  have  been  Low  German 
in  origin,  it  is  now,  especially  in  its 
vocabulary,  more  like  French  or  other 
Ifomauce  tongues  than  like  German. 
The  ease  with  which  an  Englishman 
learns  the  former  proves  this.  The 
physical  anthropologist  recognizes  a 
still  greater  difference  in  type,  and 
therefore  in  origin,  between  the  broad- 
headed  and  brunette  southern  Ger- 
mans, "Alpine"  in  race,  and  the  typical 
English  or  especially  the  Scandina- 
vians, who  are  the  extreme  of  the  op- 
l)osite  type,  long-headed  and  pure 
blonds.  Some  confusion  may  arise 
from  the  fact  that  certain  ethnical 
terms  are  used  in  opposite  senses  in 
the  English  and  the  Gi^rman  languages. 
It  has  elsewhere  been  explained  that 
the  English  word  "Dutch"  (see)  is 
never  properly  applied  to  a  German, 
although  the  latter  calls  himself  by 
practically  the  same  name,  Dcittsch. 
Again,  English  philologists  generally 
employ    the   word    "  Teutonic,"    which 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


fi5 


German. 

c'onu's  fioiii  tlu>  liittor  word.  Ttiil-^rli. 
ill  tlio  lirojitlost  siMise  of  iill.  to  inclmli' 
the  "  (ienuan,"  whilo  (Jcrniaii  philolo- 
j;ists  reverse  tlie  tenuinology  and  make 
••  CJernianie  "  ((Icrmaitinh)  iiu-Uule  the 
Diiitsch. 

The  Austrians  and  the  Swiss  Ger- 
mans can  not  be  considered  non-Ger- 
man in  race  by  the  test  above  applied 
to  the  Dutch.  Altliou;,'!!  they  may 
spealv  dialects  very  different  from  the 
modern  literary  (Jerman,  they  nialve 
the  latter  the  lejial  lanjiuage  and  really 
lii'lons.  themselves,  to  the  Hiirh  German 
division  of  dialects,  from  which  the 
literary  German  takes  its  rise.  In 
other  words,  the  Austrian  dialects  are 
nearer  the  true  German  than  are  the 
North  Saxon  (Low  German)  dialects. 
On  linguistic  maps  the  Austrian  and 
the  Bavarian  groups  of  dialects  are  one 
in  name  and  color.  The  difference  in 
political  atfiliation  and  otherwise  does 
not  justify  us  in  speaking  of  an  "Aus- 
trian "  race,  distinct  from  the  German, 
any  more  than  we  can  speak  of  a 
"  Swiss"  race  (see  these).  The  Swiss 
Germans  are  one,  linguistically,  with 
the  neighboring  population  in  Ger- 
many, the  Alenianni  (Suabian).  Their 
case  Is.  therefore,  the  same  as  that  of 
the  Austrian,  so  far  as  language  is 
concerned.  Their  case  is  stronger  sta- 
tistically, 'for  they  constitute  two- 
thirds  of  the  population  of  Switzer* 
land,  while  the  German  Austrians 
number  but  little  over  one-third  of  the 
l)opulatlon  of  Austria,  not  including 
Hungary.  But  in  the  popular  mind,  as 
well  as  scientifically,  the  word  Swiss 
may  mean  a  Frenchman  or  an  Italian 
:!s  well  as  a  German.  The  term  "Aus- 
trian "  may  also  properly  apply  to  the 
2'.  per  cent  of  Czechs  ( Bohemians, 
etc.)  or  to  the  .35  per  cent  of  other 
Slavs  found  in  Austria. 

Among  the  Austrian  dialects  are 
the  Tyrolese,  the  Styrian,  and  the 
rnrinthian.  The  Zips  are  certain  Ger- 
mans of  northern  Hungary.  In  eastern 
Hungary,   in  Transylvani:i,   is  a   large 


German. 

population  of  SaxoMS.  Otiici-  names 
a.pplied  to  Germans  on  the  ethnograph- 
ical map  of  Austria  are  the  )Valsei-, 
the  Alemanen,  the  Pinzgauer,  the  Ton- 
ga uer.  the  Lungauer,  and  the  Gott- 
scheer.  The  Frisians,  a  Low  German 
stock,  live  in  northern  Holland. 

The  many  other  dialects  of  the  Ger- 
man language  need  no  discussion,  for 
the  people  speaking  them  are  all  ad- 
mittedly German  in  race.  They  are 
contined  mainly  to  Germany,  that  is. 
they  are  German  in  nationality  as  well 
as  in  race,  with  the  exception  of  minor 
segments  which  have  spread  over  into 
Bohemia  or  neighboring  countries.  Of 
course,  all  who  speak  these  dialects  call 
themselves  German  in  race.  Of  such 
are  the  Saxons,  already  mentioned,  the 
Francouians  or  modern  Franks,  the 
Hessians,  the  Suabians,  the  Thurin- 
gians,  the  Westphalians,  the  Lim- 
burgers,  and  the  I.,uxemburgers.  Other 
Germans  bear  names  of  purely  polit- 
ical divisions,  as  the  Hanoverians  and 
the  Pomeranians.  The  names  of  others 
are  sometimes  used  in  two  senses. 
Thus  the  Prussian,  as  a  term  of  na- 
tionality, is  wider  than  the  ethnical 
term  Prussian,  which  applied  to  a 
jieople  of  non-German  origin,  related 
to  the  liettish,  in  eastern  Prussia.  The 
Alsatian  is  properly  a  German  dialect, 
as  is  the  Tyrolese,  yet  Alsace,  the  prov- 
ince, has  also  a  large  French  popu- 
lation, as  Tyrol  has  of  Ladins  (RhsBto- 
Romansh),  and  other  Latins  (Ital- 
ians). Finally,  the  Silesians  are  those 
who  gave  their  name  to  the  two  prov- 
inces called  Silesia — the  one  on  the 
Prussian  side,  the  other  on  the  Aus- 
trian side  of  the  border.  These,  the 
Prussians,  and  all  other  divisions  of 
the  Germans  living  in  the  eastern  jiart 
of  Germany  and  in  German  Austria, 
ai-e  intermingled  with  non-German  peo- 
ples to  a  degree  that  does  not  obtain  in 
western  Germany  and  on  the  southern 
border  of  the  race,  adjoining  Italy.  In 
the  northeast  the  PoU^s  and,  to  soTue 
cxtfMit,  the  Letts  are  pressing  far  over 


66 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


German. 

tlie  German  line,  while  the  Germans, 
on  the  other  hand,  have  scattered  set- 
tlements far  into  Russian  and  Aus- 
trian territory. 

Properly  speakinfr,  there  is  no  Ger- 
man  race  from   the  point  of  view   of 
physical    characteristics.      It    is    true 
that  this  name,   or,  better,   the  name 
"  Teutonic,"  has  been  given  to  the  so- 
called    "  Nordic "    type,    one    of    the 
tliree   si"ea't    races   of   Europe   as   de- 
scribed   by    physical    anthropologists. 
]",ut  only  a  part  of  the  people  living 
in  northern  Germany,  especially  in  the 
j.rovinces  nearest  Denmark,  are  pure 
iei»resentatives  of  this  extreme  type, 
blond,  with  light  hair  and  blue  eyes, 
tall,  and  very  long-headed.     The  type 
is  far  better  represented  by  the  Scan- 
dinavians.    The  German  stock  in  Ger- 
many itself  includes  the  most  opposite 
extremes    in    type    from    the    Nordic, 
just   described,    to    the    so-called    "Al- 
pine"   race   of  Bavaria   and    Switzer- 
land.    Among  these  are  some  of  the 
broadest-headed  men  in  Europe,  as  in 
north  Germany  are  found  some  of  the 
longest-headed.    A  cranial  index  of  87 
is  fomid  in  Tyrol,  as  contrasted  with 
one  of  77  on  the  Danish  border.     The 
Alpine  type,  further,  is  brunette  and 
short,   although   not   so   dark    as    the 
"Mediterranean"     type    of    southern 
Italy.    A  unique  census  of  school  chil- 
dren by  color  of  hair  and  eyes  was 
taken  some  twenty  years  ago  by  four 
countries  having  a  large  German  popu- 
lation.   The  results  show  the  region  in 
northwestern    Germany   already    men- 
tioned,   and    certain    districts    on    the 
r.allic  coast  farther  east,  to  be  the  only 
p.irts  of  Germany  in  which  50  per  cent 
are  pure  blond.     Farther  south  from 
20  to  40  per  cent  are  pure  blond;  then 
from  16  to  20  per  cent  are  pure  bru- 
nette; and  finally,  among  the  Germans 
of  the  southern  boi-der  and  of  Switzer- 
land and  Austria,   20  to  30  per  cent 
are   pure   brunette.      On   the  average, 
liowover,  the  (Jerman  population  is  de- 
cidedly of  the  blond  type. 


German. 

Few  of  the  so-called  "  races "  of 
Europe  include  so  many  dissimilar  ele- 
ments, especially  from  the  point  of 
view  of  language,  as  the  Germans. 
The  Swiss,  the  Austrians,  and  the 
Mecklenburgers  of  northern  Germany 
can  not  understand  one  another;  and 
were  it  not  for  the  written  language 
they  might  be  called  different  races  as 
properly  as  the  Dutch  and  Flemish. 
The  Germans  differ  among  themselves, 
as  regards  language,  more  than  the 
great  Slavic  races.  As  has  just  been 
shown,  they  are  also  of  different 
races  physically.  In  many  other  re- 
spects they  are  far  from  being  a  homo- 
geneous people.  Germany  lacks  the 
unifying  effect  of  a  national  religion, 
such  as  that  of  Russia.  While  the 
northern  and  most  of  the  central  por- 
tions of  Germany  are  Protestant,  the 
eastern  border  and  the  greater  part  of 
southern  and  western  Germany  are 
Catholic. 

There  is  no  need  to  speak  of  pecul- 
iarities in  customs  and  the  many  im- 
portant elements  which  determine  the 
place  of  the  German  race  in  modern 
civilization.  The  German  is  too  well 
known  in  America  to  necessitate  fur- 
ther discussion. 

The  Germans  of  Europe  number  over 
72,000,000  as  against  less  than  40,000,- 
000  English,  Irish,  and  Scotch  com- 
bined. They  are  larger  in  numbers 
than  any  other  European  race,  if  the 
Great  Russian  (55,000,000)  be  con- 
sidered as  separated  from  the  Ruthe- 
niau  or  TJttle  Russian  (25,000.000).  as 
is  done  in  this  dictionary.  The  Italian 
or  the  French  race  is  only  about  half 
as  large.  The  total  (Jerman-spcaking 
population  of  the  world  has  been  esti- 
mateil  at  from  75,000,000  to  85,000,000 
(see  list  following).  It  is  exceeded 
only  by  the  English-speaking  popula- 
tion, which,  however,  includes  nearly  as 
many  individuals  non-English  in  race 
as  there  are  English.  The  Cierman  is 
oi.e  of  the  most  widely  distributed  of 
I  European    races.      As    colonists,    and 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


r>7 


I'siHH-ia'ly  as  nicn-liaiits.  they  are  found 
in  nearly  cvfrv  country  in  the  world. 


(ItriiKiii  iii)j)ulitti<>>i 

of  th 

'  irorhl. 

1  Fnun  M.'v.'i's  Kouvfi-sat 

ions  I. 

•xikon.  lOoit. 

I'.nml   21 

.1 

Europe  : 

German    Empire 

55,  766,  541 

Austria 

!).  170.930 

Hungary 

2,  1.35,  181 

Switzerland 

2,  312,  949 

Russia 

2,  000,  000 

Miscellaneous 

834,  117 

America : 

11.  000.  000 

Canada  

.309,  741 

Brazil 

400,  000 

Miscellaneous 

88,  400 

Summary  : 

Europe  

72, 219,  727 

America 

11,  798,  141 

Australia  and  Oceania 

110, 035 

Africa 

Gl, 577 

Asia   

58,  687 

Total 

84,  248,  167 

Austria  has  the  largest  German  pop- 
ulation of  any  European  country  out- 
side of  Germany  itself,  but  tlie  German 
population  of  America  is  still  greater — 
in  the  foregoing  estimate  nearly 
1 -'.000,000.  The  United  States  census 
of  15J00  gives  the  German-born  popula- 
tion of  the  United  States  at  2,007,000, 
while  the  native-born  of  German-born 
parents  number  about  5.000,000  more. 
All  of  "  Central  Europe,"  as  de- 
fined by  Partsch  to  include  Holland 
and  Bulgaria,  and  all  between,  be- 
sides the  greater  part  of  Poland  and 
Hungary,  is  predominantly  (ierman 
(i>l  per  cent).  In  this  territory  the 
most  numerous  of  the  other  races  or 
peoples  reach  less  than  7  per  cent  each. 
These  are  the  Dutch  and  Flemish,  the 
Serbo-Croat  ians.  the  Magyars,  the 
I'oles,  the  Czechs,  and  the  Roumanians. 
This  list,  with  the  addition  of  the  Ital- 
ians and  the  French,  indicates  the 
ethnical  boundaries  of  the  (ierman 
jieople.  Outside  of  Germany  itself  no 
country  is  pretlominantly  German  by 
race,    excepting    Switzerland    (69   per 


German. 

cent,  or  2,300.000).  Cisleithan  Austria 
is  36  per  cent  German  (D.OOO.OOO)  ; 
Hungary,  12  per  cent  (2,000,000)  ;  the 
little  independent  principality  of  Lux- 
emburg is  03  per  cent  German  (220,- 
000).  Russia  has  a  large  German 
population,  l.SOO.OOO,  although  this  is 
only  1.5  per  cent  of  the  total  poimla- 
tion  of  that  vast  empire.  Four-tifths 
cf  the  Germans  of  Europe  are  found  in 
Germany  itself. 

In  Germany  94  per  cent  of  the  popu- 
lation is  German  in  race.  In  the  re- 
maining 6  per  cent  the  only  race  or 
people  largely  represented  is  the  Po- 
lish. These  number  about  3.400.000. 
mainly  in  Prussia,  while  the  Danes, 
the  Lithuanians,  and  the  Wends,  num- 
ber but  little  over  100,000  each. 

During  the  period  for  which  immi- 
gration statistics  are  available,  1820- 
1910.  Germany  furnished  5.3.j1,746  im- 
migrants to  the  United  States.  This  is 
the  largest  number  coming  from  any 
single  country,  although  the  United 
Kingdom  as  a  whole  furnishetl  7.760.- 
330.  The  greatest  immigration  from 
Germany  occurred  in  1882,  when  2i')0,- 
030  were  admitted.  The  movement  de- 
creased rai)idly,  however,  and  at  the 
present  time  it  is  a  noteworthy  fact 
that  more  German  immigrants  come 
from  Austria-Hungary  to  the  Ignited 
States  than  from  Germany  itself— in 
1907,  40,497,  as  against  32,276.  In  the 
s;ime  year  Russia  sent  us  rather  more 
than  two-fifths  as  many  Germans  as 
did  Germany  itself,  and  the  little  coun- 
try Switzerland  sent  about  3,000  im- 
migrants out  of  its  2,300,000  German 
r,eople.  The  next  largest  source  of 
(Jerman  immigration  to  the  United 
States  in  that  year  was  British  North 
America,  1,121.  The  total  for  the  year 
was  92.036.  and  for  the  twelve  yeai's 
1809-1010.  7ij4..375,  which  places  the 
German  fourth  down  the  list  of  immi- 
grant races  or  peoples.  The  races  ex- 
cotHling  the  Germans  in  this  regard 
during  the  twelve  years  were  the 
South    Italians,    1,911,933;     Hebrews, 


68 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


German. 

],074.441i;  aiul  Polish,  949,004.  Fol- 
lowing the  Germans  in  the  order 
named  were  the  Scandinavians,  Irish. 
English,  Slovaks,  North  Italians,  and 
Magyars. 

The  falling  off  in  German  immigra- 
tion is  evident  from  another  compari- 
son. Its  rate  per  1.000  of  the  popula- 
tion, only  1.3  in  1907,  was  the  lowest 
of  all  the  peoples  that  are  now  signifi- 
cant in  our  immigration  tide,  if  we 
omit  the  (ireat  Russian,  which  sends 
its  emigrants  elsewhere  than  to  Amer- 
ica. Next  above  the  German  in  rank 
come  the  English  and  the  Scotch  taken 
together;  then  the  Bohemian-Mora- 
vian group,  with  a  rate  of  about  2  per 
1.000.  The  German  rate  of  immigra- 
tion in  the  year  mentioned  was  only 
one-fifteenth  that  of  the  Hebrews  or 
the   Slovaks. 

An  interesting  comparison  is  fur- 
nished by  German  statistics  of  emi- 
gi-ation  for  the  twenty-seven  years  pre- 
vious to  1898.  The  very  period  of 
its  highest  flood  to  America,  1881-1883, 
was  also  the  period  of  greatest  emi- 
gration to  Australia.  But  the  latter 
amounted  to  only  2,100  at  the  highest; 
that  is,  only  about  one  one-hundredth 
part  of  the  annual  emigration  to  the 
TInited  States.  This  emigration  to 
Australia  was  exceeded  in  the  case  of 
only  two  otlier  countries  aside  from 
the  United  States — Brazil  iind  Canada. 
The  highest  wave  of  emigration  to 
Brazil  came  in  1890,  namely,  4,0(K); 
the  highest  to  British  North  America 
in  1893,  which  reached  6,100.  No 
otlier  country  comes  near  these  figures 
as  a  destination  for  <Jerman  emigra- 
tion. No  other  part  of  the  world  there- 
fore really  competes  as  yet  with  tlie 
United  States  for  (Jerman  emigration. 
Generally  si)eaking,  during  the  jieriod 
just  mentioned,  from  1871  to  1897,  no 
other  country  received  more  than  one- 
tliirtieth  i)art  as  many  (ierman  immi- 
grants annually  as  did  the  United 
Slates. 

German  iunnigration  stands  perhaps 
next   to   that    of   the   English-speaking 


Greek. 

races  in  the  evenness  of  its  distribu- 
tion in  America,  although  it  tends  pre- 
ponderatingly  to  the  Northern  States. 
The  States  to  which  the  greatest  num- 
bers were  destinwl  during  the  twelve- 
year  i)eriod  1899-1910  were  as  follows: 

New    York 190,236 

Pennsylvania 110,  544 

Illinois 73,408 

Ohio 58,  684 

New  Jersey 45,923 

Wisconsin 33,  523 

Missouri 23,  592 

North   Daliota 23,  521 

Michigan 20,  609 

California 15,  750 

Nebraska 15,  474 

Minnesota 13,  865 

South   Dakota 13,268 

Iowa 12,  413 

Kansas 12,  127 

Connecticut 11,  333 

Massachusetts 10,  720 

Maryland 10,  655 

GERMAN-SLOVAK.      (See  Slorak.) 

GITANO.  That  is,  Egyptian.  Same 
as  Zingaro,  the  Spanish  name  for 
Gypsy  (see). 

GOLAD.  A  clan  near  :Moscow  sup- 
posed to  be  of  Tvithuanian  (see) 
origin. 

GOND.  A  name  applied  to  certain 
Dravidians  of  Central  India.  ( See 
J/iiidti.) 

GORAL.  Same  as  Podhalian.  (See 
Polish. ) 

GORENCI.  A  subdivision  of  the 
Sloveni.-ms  (see). 

GOTCHEBE.  A  wandering  gi-oup  of 
Osuiaiili  Turks  in  Asia  Minor.  (See 
'i'lirhish  and   Tataric.) 

GOTTSHEE.  A  division  of  Austrian 
Germaus   (see). 

GREAT  POLISH.      (See  VnJixli.) 

GREAT  RUSSIAN.  Same  as  Rus- 
sian (see). 

GREEK  (sometimes  Hellenic^.  The 
modern  (ireek  race  or  i)eople  is  that 
wliidi    lias   descended,    with    consider- 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


69 


Greek. 

able  foroigu  ailiuixture.  from  the  fa- 
ii.oiis  race  of  anoiont  CJriH'ks.  which 
is  one  of  the  oldest  branches  of  the 
Aryan  group  (see),  and  the  tirst  to 
reach  a  hijih  state  of  civilization. 
While  the  stock  has  changed  much, 
physically  and  otherwise,  the  modern 
li.nguage  is  more  nearly  like  the 
ancient  Greek  than  Italian,  for  in- 
stance, is  like  the  ancient  Latin.  The 
race  is  now  one  of  the  smaller  and 
lomparatively  unimportant  of  Europe, 
but  it  has  recently  developetl  a  high 
rate  of  immigration  to  America. 

Are  the  modern  Greeks  a  diflferent 
race  from  the  ancient  Greeks'?  Al- 
though ethnologists  differ  upon  this 
(juestion,  the  answer  would  appear  to 
be  that  they  are  one  and  the  same  race 
when  judged  by  their  language,  which 
is  the  test  applied  in  this  dictionary  to 
all  European  races;  but  that  they 
differ  in  part  at  least  when  judged 
by  physical  characteristics.  Von 
Ilellwald  calls  the  ancient  race  the 
Hellenic  (Hcllencn)  and  the  later 
lace  the  moilern  Greek  iNeugriechen). 
The  ancient  Greeks  were  of  the  so- 
called  Mediterranean  type,  long- 
I'.eaded,  and  of  classic  regularity  of 
features.  While  this  type  still  pre- 
vails in  Greece  the  infiuence  of  ad- 
mixture with  alien  blood  has  pro- 
duced a  type,  indigenous  to  parts  of 
the  country,  which  differs  materially 
from  the  ancient  Greeks,  in  that  they 
.-.re  broad-headed,  broad-faced,  and 
more  heavily  built,  although  perhaps 
no  darker  than  the  ancients.  Whether 
the  latter  were  blond  or  brunette  is 
still  a  mooted  question,  with  the 
probability  that  they  were  like  the 
"  Mediterranean  "  race  of  the  present 
(lay.  deeply  brunette.  Amongst  the 
Greeks  of  to-day  are  found  two  dis- 
tinct physical  types  more  sharply 
separated  than  in  most  natiomilities : 
One,  the  ancient,  long-headinl  type  of 
Greece,  with  a  ce|)halic  index  of  I't; 
the  other,  the  bntad-headtHl  type  that 
conies  from  the  Slavic.  Albanian,  o'- 
Turkish  admixture   (see  these),  some- 


Greek. 

times  with  the  extremely  high  index 
of  .SS.  Tlies«s  however,  must  be  re- 
garded as  extremes,  and  Hij>ley  says 
that  the  cei)halic  index  of  the  modern 
Greeks  ranges  with  great  constancy 
about  SI.  All  of  the  Greeks  of  Asia 
Minor  are  distinctly  broad-headed,  it 
is  said,  like  the  Turks  among  whom 
they  live. 

To  what  degree  the  ancient  and  the 
modern  races  of  Greece  differ  in  char- 
acter and  civilization  may  be  still 
more  difficult  to  determine  than  their 
physical  types.  The  most  contradictory 
accounts  are  given  by  partisans  on 
this  point.  It  can  not  be  denied  at 
least  that  the  ancient  Greeks  were 
leaders  in  the  civilization  of  tlieir  own 
da}-,  and  laid  the  foundations  of  mod- 
ern civilization ;  while  modern  Greece 
is  one  of  the  weaker  nations  of 
Europe.  The  ancient  Greeks  were 
l.reeminent  in  philosophy  and  science, 
a  position  not  generally  accredited  to 
the  modeni  Greeks  as  a  race,  although 
there  is  no  doubt  as  to  their  nimble 
intelligence.  They  compete  with  the 
Hebrew  race  as  the  best  traders  of 
the  Orient.  If  there  be  a  great  dif- 
ference between  the  ancient  and  the 
modern  civilization  of  Greece,  the 
question  still  remains  whether  this 
change  should  be  explained  as  simply 
the  decadence  of  an  ancient  race  or 
because  of  the  debasement  it  has  re- 
ceived, as  did  the  civilization  of  the 
Koman,  through  the  incursions  of  bar- 
barian hordes,  and,  in  recent  history, 
through  the  long  oppression  of  Turk- 
ish rule. 

It  is  not  generally  understood  that 
the  language  of  the  modern  Greeks  is 
really  the  language  of  the  ancient 
Greeks.  The  difference  is  only  dia- 
lectal. The  literary  language  of  to- 
day is  but  a  continuation  of  the  main 
literary  dialect  of  ancient  Greece,  the 
Attic,  as  modified  in  passing  through 
tlu'  P.yzanline.  It,  or  rather  the  mod- 
ern vernacular,  is  sometimes  called 
Itomaic,  a  misleading  term,  which 
found  its  origin  in  the  period  of  Ro- 


70 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Greek. 

nuui  supremacy.  To  this  day  the 
(Ireeks  living  in  Euroiieau  Turkey  are 
called  Romtiika.  There  are  several 
dialects  of  the  modern  Greek  or  Ro- 
maic, such  as  the  Mainot,  the  Pha- 
nariot,  and  the  Cypriot,  which  need 
no  further  discussion  in  this  connec- 
tion. Of  late  there  is  a  tendency 
among  Greek  authors  to  return  more 
closely  to  the  ancient  form  of  the 
language.  The  spoken  dialects  of 
Greece  vary  more  widely  from  it,  al- 
though the  so-called  Tsaconic,  which 
is-  spoken  on  the  eastern  side  of  lower 
Greece  (Peloponnesus  or  ^Nlorea), 
closely  resembles  the  ancient  Dorian. 
The  modern  language  is  much  closer 
to  the  ancient  than  any  modern  de- 
scendant of  the  Latin  is  to  the  ancient 
Latin.  Greek  is  no  longer  spoken  by 
the  Greek  colonists  of  southern  Italy, 
nor  even  by  many  of  the  Greeks  of 
Asia  Minor.  Crete  is  practically  all 
Greek,  and  even  southern  Macedonia 
and  the  coast  as  far  east  as  Constanti- 
nople itself,  which  has  a  larger  popu- 
lation of  Greeks  than  of  Turks.  As 
has  been  explained  in  the  article 
"Turkish"  (see),  the  Turks  them- 
selves form  but  a  small  minority  of  the 
l)opulatlon  of  Turkey. 

The  Greek  race  of  to-day  is  in- 
tensely proud  of  its  language  and  its 
history,  and  naturally  wishes  to  be 
considered  as  genuinely  Hellenic.  The 
official  title  of  the  country  is  now  the 
"  Kingdom  of  Hellas,"  and  any  citizen, 
however  mixed  in  race,  styles  himself 
a  Hellone.  The  peoi)le  are  wide-awake 
on  political  questions,  are  avid  readers 
of  newsi)apers,  and.  like  the  Greek 
of  olden  times,  eager  to  learn  some 
new  thing.  Generally  speaking,  in 
c-ustonis,  superstitions,  and  folklore, 
llie  modern  race  Is  a  continuation  of 
the  ancient.  It  shows  in  other  re- 
spects, as  in  the  clothing  now  worn, 
the  influence  of  the  mixture  of  races. 
As  already  intimated,  the  race  is  com- 
mercial rather  than  agricultural  In  its 
instincts,  and  in  that  respect  differs 
from  the  Slavic,  by  which  it  is  sup- 


Greek. 

posed  to  be  modified.  In  religion  it  is 
Orthodox  (Greek),  which  is  also  the 
national  church  of  Russia  and  several 
other  countries  of  eastern  and  south- 
eastern Europe.  It  is  from  this  ex- 
pansion of  the  Greek  religion  that 
much  confusion  has  arisen  in  the  use 
of  the  racial  name.  Even  Rutheuians 
(see),  or  Little  Russians,  in  America 
sometimes  call  themselves  Greeks, 
apparently  in  contradistinction  from 
their  Slavic  neighbors,  who  are  Catho- 
lic. Statistics  published  by  Greek 
partisans  are  said  to  exaggerate  the 
number  of  Greeks  found  in  Turkey  by 
counting  as  such  Bulgarians,  Servians, 
and  others  who  have  become  Hellen- 
ized*  and  are  members  of  the  Greek 
Church. 

How  many  of  the  inhabitants  of 
Greece  itself  are  really  non-Grecian  in 
race  is  a  question  diflicult  to  answer. 
No  statistics  of  the  country  are  taken 
by  race.  It  is  well  known,  however, 
that  eastern  Greece,  even  in  the  Pelo- 
ponnesus, has  a  large  Albanian  popu- 
lation, usually  estimated  at  about  200,- 
000.  They  are  so  fully  Hellenized  that 
but  40,000  now  speak  the  Albanian 
language.  This  is  perhaps  the  chief 
foreign  element  that  is  incorr)orated 
into  the  Greek  race,  although  special 
account  must  be  made  also  of  the 
Slavic,  the  Turkish,  the  Roman,  and 
the  (Jothlc,  and  even  the  Roumanian 
(Kutzo-Vlach,  or  Tsintsar).  The  last 
named  is  so  recent  in  arrival  that  it 
is  hardly  yet  incorporated  into  the 
race.  It  has  come  in  largely  since 
(Jreec-e  was  freed  from  Turkish  rule, 
in  ISoO,  and  still  forms  large  settle- 
ments extending  from  the  central  part 
of  northern  Greece  into  Macedonia. 
The  Slavic  element  is  the  oldest  that 
has  profoundly  modificxl  the  stock  of 
ancient  Greece.  By  the  sixth  century 
Greece  had  been  overrun  time  and 
again  by  Slavic  tribes  to  the  very 
southern  extremity  of  the  country. 

It  may  not  be  c(mmionly  known  that 
the  greater  part  of  the  (ireeks  live  out- 
side of  Greece.     The  total  population 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


71 


Greek. 

..f  I  lit'  o.imtry  miiiiluM-s  but  2.(1(X).0(X). 
iimch  less  lliiiu  half  tlio  poiuiliition  of 
siK-h  small  ((unitries  as  Holland  and 
lU'lpiuni.  Kii>k\v,  ('liisbolni,  and 
others  say  that  tho  Creek  race  num- 
bers above  S,(KH1.(HK).  although  the 
more  et)muion  estimates  place  it  under 
-l.r.(K).(X)0  in  Europe,  or  something  over 
"i.fKM^.oon  in  Kurojie  and  Asia  Minor 
ci.mbinwl.  Chisholm  says  that  the 
Creeks  living  outside  of  Greece  are 
twice  as  numerous  as  those  in  Greece, 
liipley  says  that  they  form  a  third  of 
the  total  population  of  the  Balkan 
States.  The  latter  number  at  least 
20.000.(HX).  Even  the  Statesman's 
Year-Book  gives  the  total  number  of 
Greeks  as  8,8.10.000,  divided  as  fol- 
lows: In  Greece.  2.200.000;  in  Enro- 
I)ean  Turkey,  4.000,000;  in  Asia  :Minor, 
2.000.000:  in  insular  Gree<'e.  etc., 
G50.000.  On  the  other  hand,  von  Ilell- 
wald  says  that  of  the  popnl;i(ion  of 
(ireoce  itself  only  about  1.300,000  are 
truly  Greek  in  race. 

In  1907,  46.283  Greeks  were  admitted 
to  the  United  States,  the  largest  num- 
ber in  any  single  year.  Of  these  36.404 
came  from  Greece.  7,060  from  Euro- 
jiean  Turkey,  and  1.353  from  Turkey  in 
Asia.  In  the  twelve  years  ISnO-lOlO. 
216.962  Greeks  were  admitted  to  the 
United  States,  and  79.6  per  cent  of 
them  came  from  Greece.  The  race 
milked  twelfth  in  the  number  of  im- 
migrants furnished  during  that  period. 
Greeks  go  to  the  States  having  the 
l.irgest  cities,  the  ju-incipal  destinations 
during  the  period  mentioned  being  New 
York,  70,007.  Massachusetts,  34,4r.O. 
Illinois.  .31,014.  Pennsylvania,  12.8.3'.), 
and  Missouri.  12.673. 

Accei)ting  6.000.000  as  a  conservative 
estimate  of  the  population  of  the  race, 
more  than  7  per  1.000  of  population 
came  to  the  T'nited  States  in  the  year 
1907.  The  rate  of  immigration  from 
Greece  alone  in  that  year  was  nearly 
twice  as  great,  about  14  jter  1,000  of 
the  pojiulation.      This  was  the  highest 


Gypsy. 

rate  of  any  cotuitry.  Norw.iy  being 
second  with  Kt  per  l,fKM».  Tho 
Greeks,  as  a  race,  came  in  that  year 
at  a  more  rapid  rate  than  all  other 
immigrant  races  or  peoples  with  the 
exception  of  the  Slovaks  Hebrews, 
Groat  ians  and  Slovenians,  South 
Italians,  Norwegians,  Irish,  Poles, 
and  Miigyars.  As  shown  elsewhere 
(see  Hebrew  and  Slav),  the  Hebrews 
j'.nd  the  Slovaks  in  that  year  stood  at 
tlie  head  with  about  18  immigrants 
per  1,000  population. 

GRISON.  A  dialect  of  the  Rhseto- 
Romansh  language.  The  term  is  some- 
times used  in  an  ethnical  sense,  but 
more  properly  in  a  political,  meaning 
the  inhabitants  of  the  Canton  of  the 
Grisons.  in  the  eastei-n  part  of  Switzer- 
land. This  canton  has  a  population  of 
about  108,000,  nearly  half  of  whom 
speak  German,  over  one-third  Romansh, 
and  one-sixth  Italian  (see  these).  Ger- 
man is  now  taught  everywhere  in  the 
schools  of  the  canton.  In  religion, 
five-ninths  of  the  Grisons  are  Roman 
Catholics  and  the  rest  are  Protestants. 

GRUSIAN.     Same  as  Georgian  (see). 

GUAM,  people  of.  A  subject  people 
of  the  United  States  belonging  to  the 
northern  Micronesian  stock  (see  Micro- 
nesian  and  Pacific  Islander)  ;  related 
in  language,  and  to  a  less  degree 
physically,  to  the  Filipinos  (see).  Like 
the  latter,  they  are  not  counted  as  im- 
migrants on  coming  to  the  United 
States.  They  are  insignificant  in 
nmnbers. 

GUATEMALAN.  (See  Spa n ish 
A  UK  ric(ni. ) 

GYPSY.  A  well-known  wandering 
people  scattered  throughout  western 
Asia,  northern  Africa,  all  parts  of  Eu- 
roi>e,  and  even  through  parts  of  the 
Americas  and  Australia.  As  indicated 
by  the  language  he  si)eaks,  which  is 
closely  related  to  Sanscrit,  the  Gypsy 
belongs  to  the  Aiy;tn  race  and  is  there- 
f(<re  Caticasian.     In  bis  own  language 


72 


The  Immigratioa  Commission. 


Gypsy. 

the  Gypsy  calls  himself  "  Rom,"  whence 
comes  Romany  as  a  name  for  the  lan- 
guage. Special  names  are  applied  to 
Gypsies  in  the  different  countries  where 
they  are  found.  Some  of  these  relate 
to  the  supposed  origin  of  this  singular 
people,  as  Gypsy  or  Egyptian  in  the 
British  Isles,  Bohemien  in  France, 
Gitano  (Egj-ptian)  in  Spain,  and  Ta- 
tare  In  Scandinavia.  In  some  coun- 
tries they  are  known  by  a  term  of 
contempt,  as  Heiden  (heathen)  in 
Holland,  Harami  (robbers)  in  Egypt, 
and  Tinklers  in  Scotland,  but  in  most 
parts  of  Europe  a  local  form  of  the 
word  Zingani  is  used  to  designate 
them,  as  Zigeuner  in  Germany,  Cy- 
gany  in  Hungary,  and  Zingari  in  Spain. 

The  Gypsy  or  Romany  language  Is 
now  considered  to  belong  to  the  neo- 
Hindu  group,  on  a  level  with  Hindi 
and  Marathi,  but  is  full  of  foreign 
elements  borrowed  from  the  various 
peoples  met  by  the  Gypsies  in  their 
migration  westward.  Miklosich  dis- 
tinguishes thirteen  Gypsy  dialects  in 
Europe:  the  Greek  or  Turkish,  Rou- 
manian, Hungarian,  Moravo-Bohemian, 
German,  Polo-Lithuanian.  Russian, 
Scandinavian,  Finnish,  Anglo-Scottish, 
Italian,  Basque,  and  Spanish.  These 
dialects  become  more  corrupt  as  a  rule 
the  farther  they  are  removed  from 
Turkey.  Gypsies  converse  with  strang- 
ers in  the  language  of  the  vernacular 
of  the  people  with  whom  they  dwell. 
They  have  no  alphabet,  no  written 
literature,  only  a  few  songs. 

Physically  the  Gypsy  is  a  very  mixed 
people,  the  chief  characters  of  which 
are  too  well  known  to  need  descrip- 
tion here.  They  aiv  supposed  to  have 
had  their  origin  in  northern  India  and 
to  have  entered  Euroi)e  by  way  of 
Persia  and  Armenia  in  the  early  part 
of  the  fourteenth  century.  The  exact 
relationship  of  the  Eurojiean  Gypsies 
to  certain  tribes  of  Asia — the  Nats  and 
Donis  of  Indiii,  or  the  Luri  and  Ka- 
rachi of  Persia — has  not  been  demon- 
strated by  scientists. 


Gypsy. 

Everywhere  the  Gypsy  resents  the 
restraint  of  a  higher  social  organiza- 
tion. To  him  laws  and  statutes  are 
persecutions  to  be  evaded.  He  has  no 
history,  no  tradition,  no  racial  re- 
ligion, nothing  but  a  remarkable  in- 
stinct of  blood  relationship  which  is 
manifested  in  a  solidarity  of  race  un- 
equaled  by  even  that  of  the  Jews.  So 
universal  are  his  wandering  tenden- 
cies that  Gypsy  camp  and  caravan  are 
familiar  to  all.  In  some  parts  of 
Roumania,  Hungary,  and  Spain,  how- 
ever, large  groups  of  sedentary  Gyp- 
sies are  found.  But  wherever  found 
they  incline  to  occupations  that  admit 
of  a  roving  life,  or  at  least  of  life  in 
the  open  air.  The  men  are  musicians, 
metal  workers,  horse  dealers,  and  pil- 
ferers. The  women  are  fortune  tellers 
and  dancers.  As  musicians  Gypsies 
are  famous;  as  singers  in  Moscow,  as 
liarpists  in  Wales,  and  as  violinists  in 
Hungary.  Liszt  attributes  to  them  the 
creation  of  national  Hungarian  music. 
As  gold  washers  they  have  performed 
valuable  service  for  the  economic  de- 
velopment of  Austria-Hungary.  In 
some  parts  of  Spain  the  butchers  are 
Gypsies.  Rarely  do  they  engage  in 
agriculture.  Very  few  are  farmers, 
even  in  Austria-Hungary,  where  the 
majority  are  sedentary.  Many  are 
day  laborers.  Some  are  shopkeepers. 
A  few  Russian  Gypsies  have  accumu- 
lated wealth. 

While  the  wandering  (iypsies  live  in 
tents,  have  little  or  no  furniture,  are 
clad  in  rags  and  filthy  in  their  habits, 
most  of  the  sedentary  (iypsies  live  in 
small  houses,  rude  huts,  or  caves  on 
the  outskirts  of  suburbs  or  villages, 
and  enjoy  more  of  the  comforts  of 
civilteation.  It  has  been  questioned 
whether  the  Gypsy  can  be  assimi- 
lated into  a  nation.  In  Prussia  there 
is  a  colony  of  Gypsies  that  live  in 
small,  clean  bouses,  work  on  the  rail- 
roads, and  send  their  children,  most 
of  whom  liave  not  been  taught  the 
Gypsy    tongue,    to    the    public    school. 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


73 


Gypsy. 

AuerbiK-b  says  that  52  i^ev  cent  of  the 
(Jypsies  of  Hungary  are  ignorant  of 
Uu'  Romany  tongue.  Intermarriage 
with  other  peoples  is  becoming  more 
frequent.  Tlirough  loss  of  language, 
the  assumption  of  a  seileutary  life,  and 
intermarriage,  Gypsies  are  decreasing 
i'l  numbers  and  seem  everywhere 
doomed  to  extinction  by  absorption. 

The  total  population  of  Gypsies  in 
the  world  is  variously  estimated  at 
from  7(X>.W0  to  S50.000,  of  whom 
tlireo-fourths  are  in  Europe.  There  are 
2W.(;mX)  in  Koumania.  100.000  each  in 
Hungary  and  the  Balkan  Peninsula, 
rtO.tM^O  each  in  Spain,  Russia,  and  Ser- 
via,  and  50.000  in  Germany  and  Italy 
combined.  The  number  in  the  British 
Isles  is  variously  estimated  at  from 
.'..000  to  20.000.  There  are  thought  to 
be  100.000  in  Asia  and  25,000  in  Africa. 
Only  a  few  thousand  are  found  in  the 
Americas.  They  are  included  among 
■■  Other  peoples "  in  immigration  sta- 
tistics. They  are  supposed  to  have 
first  come  to  this  country  in  the  be- 
ginning of  the  eighteenth  century. 
Simson  says  that  many  were  banished 
from  the  British  Isles  to  America  in 
colonial  times  and  that  many  more 
were  sent  to  serve  in  the  British  army 
(luring  the  Revolution.  He  found  a 
number  of  settled  Gypsies  in  the  East- 
ern States,  and  suggests  that  many  of 
the  keepers  of  small  tin  shops  and 
peddlers  of  tin,  as  well  as  many  of  tJie 
fortune  tellers  of  the  great  cities  of 
I  lie  United  States,  are  in  reality  of 
(iyitsy  descent. 

II. 

HADJEMI.     A   rersian    (see). 
HAIDUK.     (See  Croatian.) 
HAIK.     The  native  name  of  Arme- 
nians (see). 

HAMITIC.   (See  Semitic-Ifamiiic.) 
HANAK.     A   subdivision  of  the  Mo- 
ravians.     (See   Bolicmian   and    Mora- 
vittn.) 

HANOVERIAN.      (  See  f/fn/ia/i.) 
60813°— VOL  .5—11 G 


Hebrew, 

HAWAIIAN  or  SANDWICH 
ISLANDER.  An  individual  member 
of  the  northernmost  Polynesian  people 
subject  to  the  I'nited  States.  (See  I'u- 
cifir  Islander.)  Not  counted  among 
immigrants  on  arriving  in  the  United 
States. 

HAYTIAN.     (See  West  Indian.) 

HEBREW,  JEWISH,  or  ISRAELITE. 
The  race  or  people  that  originally 
spoke  the  Hebrew  language;  primarily 
of  Semitic  origin.  Scattered  through- 
out Europe,  especially  in  Russia,  yet 
preserving  their  own  individuality  to 
a  marked  degree.  Linguistically,  the 
nearest  relatives  of  the  ancient  He- 
brew are  the  Syriac  (see  Syrian), 
Assyrian,  and  Arabic  languages  of 
the  Semitic-Hamitic  family  (see). 
The  latter  constitutes  one  of  the  four 
great  divisions  of  the  Caucasian  race. 
While  the  Hebrew  is  not  so  nearly  a 
dead  language  as  the  related  Syrian. 
Aramaic,  or  the  ancient  Assyrian,  its 
use  in  most  Jewish  communities  is 
contiued  mainly  to  religious  exer- 
cises. The  Jews  have  adopted  the 
languages  of  the  peoples  with  whom 
they  have  long  been  associated.  More 
speak  Yiddish,  called  in  Europe 
"  Judeo-German."  than  any  other  lan- 
guage, since  the  largest  modern  popu- 
lation of  Jews  borders  on  eastern 
Germany  and  has  been  longest  under 
<ierman  influence. 

Physically  the  Hebrew  is  a  mixed 
race,  like  all  our  immigrant  races  or 
peoples,  although  to  a  less  degree  than 
most.  This  has  been  fairly  well  dem- 
onstrated by  recent  studies,  notwith- 
standing the  earlier  scientific  and 
jiresent  popular  belief  that  they  are 
of  pure  blood.  In  every  country  they 
are  found  to  approach  in  type  the 
peoi)le  among  whom  they  have  long 
resided.  The  two  chief  divisions  of 
the  Jewish  i)eople  are  the  Asbkenazim, 
or  northern  tyi)e,  and  the  Sephardini, 
or  southern.  The  latter  are  also 
called  ••  Spagnuoli,"  after  the  country, 


74 


The  ImmiCTration  Commission. 


Hebrew. 

Sjinin.  from  which  they  were  expelled 
lu  1402.  They  are  now  found  mainly 
in  the  countries  southeast  of  Austria. 
They  consider  themselves  to  be  of 
purer  race  than  the  northern  Jews  and 
in  some  countries  refuse  to  intermarry 
or  worship  with  the  latter.  Their  fea- 
tures are  more  truly  Semitic.  The 
"  Jewish  nose,"  and  to  a  less  degree 
other  facial  characteristics,  are  found 
well-nigh  everywhere  throughout  the 
race,  although  the  form  of  the  head 
seems  to  have  become  quite  the  re- 
verse of  the  Semitic  type.  The  social 
solidarity  of  the  Jews  is  chiefly  a  prod- 
uct of  religion  and  tradition.  Tak- 
ing all  factors  into  account,  and  espe- 
cially their  type  of  civilization,  the  Jews 
of  to-day  are  more  truly  European 
than  Asiatic  or  Semitic.  The  classifi- 
eation  of  the  Bureau  of  Immigration 
separates  the  Hebrews  from  the  Sem- 
ites and  places  them  in  the  Slavic 
grand  division  of  the  Aryan  family, 
although,  as  is  explained  above,  they 
are  not  Aryan.  Nine- tenths  of  the 
Jewish  immigrants  to  the  United 
States  come,  however,  from  Slavic  ter- 
ritory. 

The  total  Hebrew  population  of  the 
world  is  estimatefl  at  11.000,0(X).  Ap- 
proximately 8,0()0,(K)0  are  in  Europe. 
The  geographical  distribution  of  the 
greater  part  of  this  number  is  shown 
by  the  map  opposite  this  page.  Only 
a  remnant,  less  than  100.000,  are  found 
in  Palestine;  perhaps  2r)0.000  in  all 
Asia.  About  one-half  of  the  Jews  live 
in  Western  Russia,  about  2,000,000 
in  Austria-Hungary,  and  2r»0.000  in 
lioumania.  About  one-fourth  of  the 
liussian  Jews  live  in  Poland.  The 
emigration  from  these  countries  dur- 
ing the  last  generation  has  been  im- 
mense jmd  has  reached  its  culiiiiuii- 
tion  in  the  last  tive  years.  The  pii- 
luary  causes  have  been  a  desire  for  bet- 
ter economic  conditions,  and  the  per- 


Hebrew. 

secutions  directed  against  the  Jewish 
population.  These  causes  have  been 
reinforced  by  a  religious  sentiment  that 
has  found  expression  in  the  Zionist  and 
similar  movements  and  in  the  millions 
of  wealth  and  great  organized  efforts 
which  Baron  de  Hirsch  and  other  Jew- 
ish financiers  have  devoted  to  this 
cause.  The  project  of  again  acquiring 
Palestine  as  a  national  home  not  ap- 
pearing practical  to  many,  they  have 
looked  also  to  South  Africa  and  to  the 
Argentine  Republic  for  large  tracts  of 
land  suitable  for  their  purposes.  The 
main  result,  however,  has  been  immi- 
gration to  the  United  States. 

Jewish  immigration  now  exceehs  in 
number  annually  that  of  any  other 
race  with  the  exception  of  the  Italian. 
It  forms  a  large  part  of  the  total  im- 
migration from  southern  and  eastern 
Europe,  which  now  predominates  to  the 
same  degree  that  immigration  from 
northern  and  western  Europe  formerly 
did.  (See  article  Caucasian  for  fig- 
ures.) Jewish  immigration  in  1907 
totaled  149,182,  or  about  12  per  cent 
of  the  total  immigration  to  the  United 
States.  In  190G  it  was  more— 153,748. 
In  the  twelve  years  1899-1910,  1,074.- 
442  Jewish  immigrants  were  admitted 
to  the  United  States,  a  number  ex- 
ceeded by  only  one  other  I'ace,  the 
South  Italian.  Of  the  total  number  of 
Jewish  innnigrants  admitted  during 
the  period  siiecified  70r)..531  came  from 
Russia  and  180,802  from  Austria-Hun- 
gary. 

The  j)rincipiil  deslinations  of  the 
Hebrews  iu  the  T'uilcil  States  (hiring 
the  twelve  years  specified  were  as  fol- 
lows : 

New  York fiOO.  20G 

Pennsylvania 108,584 

Massaclmsetts J     6G,  Ol':? 

Illinois 50,  n:U 

New  . Jersey 34.270 

Ohio 20,531 

Maryland 18,  700 

Connecticut 16,  254 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


75 


Hebrew. 


Hindu. 


or  [ho  L'O  r;i(t>s  or  poojjles  now  cou- 
frihutiu;:  tlu^  cliicf  tide  of  iiuniifxm- 
tioii  lo  .Viuorica.  tlio  Hebrew  and  the 
Slovak  stand  at  the  head  as  repirds 
the  ratt>  per  eent  of  iK)pulation  at 
whirli  tlu\v  eonie.  In  IJKtT  eaeh  of 
tbrse  raee.s  .sent  abont  IS  inunigrants 
to  ouch  l.tXK)  of  its  Enropean  popnla- 
tion.  Tlie  Croatian-Slovenian  group 
lanie  next  witli  13  per  1,000;  tlieu  the 
South  Italians,  the  Norwegians,  tlie 
Irish,  and  eertain  i)eoples  of  eastern 
;iiid  st)utheastern  Europe  with  from 
c  to  n  per  1.000.  Future  Hebrew 
immigration,  however,  could  not  long 
conipete  nnnierically  with  that  from 
Italy.  he<auso  there  are  less  than 
8,000,tHX)  Hebrews  left  in  Europe  as 
against  3r.,000,000  Italians. 

Among  other  factors  which  would 
continue  a  high  rate  of  immigration 
from  the  two  leading  immigrant  peo- 
ples, the  Italian  and  the  Hebrew,  is 
the  large  number  of  each  already 
ill  the  United  States,  many  of  them 
of  recent  arrival  and  therefore  doubly 
interested  in  inducing  their  relatives 
t')  follow. 

As  is  well  known.  Jewish  immigrants 
settle  almo-st  entirely  in  the  cities. 
New  York  City  has  the  largest  Jewish 
population  of  any  city  in  the  world, 
now  estimated  by  some  at  about 
1.0(10.(100,  or  nearly  one-fourth  of  the 
total  population.  About  HO.OCX)  more 
are  added  aiiiinally.  Among  large 
cities,  Warsaw  and  Odessii  have  a  still 
larger  ratio  of  Jewish  poimlation, 
namely,  one-third.  In  London,  on  the 
contrary,  only  one-fiftieth  of  the  iwpu- 
lation  is  Hebrew.  The  Jewish  popu- 
lation of  the  entire  United  States  is 
less  than  2.000.(KM).  .Jewish  estimates 
jilace  Pennsylvania  next  to  Xew  York 
with  a  Hebrew  |iopulatioii  of  l.".().00(i: 
Illinois  next,  with  110.000;  and  Massa- 
chusetts next,  with  90,000. 

HELLENIC.      (See  Grrrk.) 

HEMES  or  HEMELAISET.  Same  as 
Tavastian.      (Sec  I'iiniisli.) 


HERVAT,  H  0  R  V  A  T  H  ,  HRVAT, 
KHORBAT,  C  A  R  P  A  T  H,  KHROVAT, 
CROAT,  or  CROATIAN.  DilTci-eiit 
forms  of  an  old  Slavic  word  meaning 
highlands,  mountains  (cf.  Carimth- 
iuns)  ;  hence  not  strictly  an  ethnical 
term,  allhongh  some  immigrants  insist 
that  Ilorvath,  and  not  Croatian  (see), 
is  the  proper  name  of  their  people. 
Ilorrutok  is  the  name  given  Croatiaus 
on  the  .Magyar  ethnographical  map. 

HERZEGOVINIAN.  A  political  di- 
vision of  the  Serbo-Croatians.  (See 
Croatian.) 

HESSIAN.      (See  (Irniian.) 

HIGH  GERMAN,  HIGH  LETTIC,(>lc. 
Dialects  or  divisions  of  these  languages 
(which  see). 

HIGHLANDER  (SCOTCH).  (SeeC'c?- 
tic  and  Hcolvh.) 

HINDU.  In  the  broadest  sense,  any 
native  of  India.;  so  defined  for  con- 
venience in  this  dictionary.  In  the 
more  ordinary  religions  sense  this 
word  applies  only  to  the  two-thirds  of 
the  ix)pulation  who  are  "  Hiiuluized  "— 
that  is,  who  profess  Hinduism  and 
have  a  certain  social  organization 
based  upon  Brahmanism.  Ethnolog- 
ically  often  defined  In  a  still  different 
sense  as  signifying  the  three-fourths  of 
the  population  in  northern  India  who 
are  of  Aryan  stock  (see)  whether  pro- 
fessing Ilindnisin  or  Mohammedanism. 

In  immigration  questions,  where  (he 
immense  population  of  India  is  be- 
ginning to  arouse  some  concern,  all 
natives  of  India  are  indiscriminately 
known  as  "Hindus."  Perhaps  a  few, 
as  the  Sikhs,  are  known  by  name  be- 
cause of  their  prominence  amongst  the 
native  troops.  But  it  is  not  generally 
realized  how  great  a  number  of  races 
and  trilies  there  are  in  India,  many  of 
them  extremely  low  in  civilization  and 
approaching  the  Negro  in  physical 
characteristics.  Such  are  some  of  the 
Dravidas  and  Mundas,  who  occupy  all 
of  southern  India.  In  greatest  con- 
trast with  these  are  the  Aryan  Hindus 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


75 


Hebrew. 


Hindu. 


(>r  tlir  L.M)  r:ict>s  or  ik'oiiIos  now  coii- 
tribmiiiK  tlu>  cliiof  titlo  of  iiiuniKni- 
tion  to  AnuM-k-n,  tlie  Ilelu'ew  aiut  tlie 
Slovak  staiul  at  the  liead  as  repirds 
the  rate  |H>r  cont  of  iwpulatiou  at 
which  they  come.  In  1907  each  of 
these  races  sent  about  IS  immigrants 
to  each  1,000  of  its  European  popula- 
tion. Tlie  Croatian-Slovenian  group 
eanie  next  with  13  per  l.(XX);  then  the 
South  Italians,  tlie  Norwegians,  the 
Irish,  and  certain  peojiles  of  eastei'n 
and  southeastern  Europe  with  from 
i;  to  9  per  1.000.  Future  Hebrew 
iiunilgration,  however,  could  not  long 
conii)ete  numerically  with  that  from 
Italy,  because  there  are  less  than 
8,000,000  Hebrews  left  in  Europe  as 
against  35,000,000  Italians. 

Among  other  factors  which  would 
continue  a  high  rate  of  immigration 
from  the  two  leading  immigrant  peo- 
ples, the  Italian  and  the  Hebrew,  is 
the-  large  number  of  each  already 
in  the  Unitetl  States,  many  of  them 
of  recent  arrival  and  therefore  doubly 
interested  in  inducing  their  relatives 
(•)  follow. 

As  is  well  known.  Jewish  immigrants 
settle  almost  entirely  in  the  cities. 
New  York  City  has  the  largest  Jewish 
population  of  any  city  in  the  world, 
nr)w  estimated  by  some  at  about 
1,000.000,  or  nearly  one-fourth  of  the 
total  population.  About  50.0(X)  more 
are  added  annually.  Among  large 
cities.  Warsaw  and  Odessa  have  a  still 
larger  ratio  of  Jewish  pf)pulation, 
namely,  one-third.  In  London,  on  the 
contrary,  only  one-fiftieth  of  the  popu- 
lation is  Hebrew.  The  Jewish  poiiu- 
lation  of  the  entire  Unittnl  States  is 
less  than  2.miO,000.  Jewish  estimates 
jilace  I'ennsylvania  next  to  New  York 
with  a  Hebrew  jiopulation  of  150.000 ; 
Illinois  next,  with  110,0(KI;  and  Massa- 
chusetts next,  with  90,000. 

HELLENIC.      (See  Orrrk.) 

HEMES  or  HEMELAISET.  Same  as 
Tavastian.      (  Si-e  Fiimish.) 


HER  VAT,  H  0  R  V  A  T  H  ,  HRVAT, 
KHORBAT.  C  A  R  P  A  T  H,  KHROVAT, 
CROAT,  or  CROATIAN.  Different 
forms  of  an  old  Slavic  word  meaning 
highlands,  mountains  (cf.  Carpath- 
ians) ;  hence  not  strictly  an  ethnical 
term,  although  some  immigrants  insist 
that  Ilorvath,  and  not  Croatian  (see), 
is  the  i)roper  name  of  their  people. 
Jldiratdk  is  the  name  given  Croatians 
on  the  .Magyar  ethnographical  maii. 

HERZEGOVINIAN.  A  political  di- 
vision of  the  Serbo-Croatians.  (See 
Croat  kin.) 

HESSIAN.      tSre  GcniKiii.) 

HIGH  GERMAN,  HIGH  LETTIC,  etc. 
Dialects  or  divisions  of  these  languages 
(which  see). 

HIGHLANDER  (SCOTCH).  (SeeCc/- 
iiv  and  Scotch.) 

HINDU.  In  the  broadest  sense,  any 
native  of  India.;  so  defined  for  con- 
venience in  this  dictionary.  In  the 
more  ordinary  religious  sense  this 
word  applies  only  to  the  two-thirds  of 
the  ixipulation  who  are  "  Hinduized  " — 
that  is,  who  profess  Hinduism  and 
have  a  certain  social  organization 
based  upon  Brahmanism.  Ethnolog- 
ically  often  defined  hi  a  still  different 
sense  as  signifying  the  three-fourths  of 
the  population  in  northern  India  who 
are  of  Aryan  stock  (see)  whether  pro- 
fessing Hinduism  or  Mohammedanism. 

In  immigration  questions,  where  the 
immense  population  of  India  is  be- 
ginning to  arouse  some  concern,  all 
natives  of  India  are  indiscriminat(>ly 
known  as  "  Hindus."  I'erhaps  a  few, 
as  the  Sikhs,  are  known  by  name  be- 
cause of  their  prominence  amongst  the 
native  troops.  But  it  is  not  generally 
realized  how  great  a  number  of  races 
and  tribes  there  are  in  India,  many  of 
them  extremely  low  in  civilization  and 
approaching  the  Negro  in  physical 
characteristics.  Such  are  some  of  the 
Dravidas  and  Mundas,  who  occui)y  all 
of  southern  India.  In  greatest  con- 
trast with  these  are  the  Aryan  Hindus 


76 


The  Immiaration  Commission. 


Hindu. 

of  the  north,  more  closely  related  in 
language,  if  not  in  physical  appear- 
ance, to  our  northern  Europeans  than 
are  the  Turks,  Magyars,  and  various 
peoples  of  eastern  Russia. 

Hindi  and  Hindustani,  the  most 
widely  spread  modern  languages  or 
group  of  dialects  of  India,  are  vari- 
ously defined.  Thus,  while  Hindustani 
Is  generally  understood  in  Europe  to 
be  the  polite  speech  of  all  India,  and 
especially  of  Hindustan,  the  name  is 
limited  by  some  philologists  to  certain 
subdivisions  of  the  Hindi.  Urdu  is  the 
form  of  the  language  which  uses  the 
Persian  letters.  Other  forms  use  let- 
ters  of  Hindu   origin.     Hindi,   in   the 


Hindu. 

wider  sense  of  the  term,  is  spoken  by 
!)7,000,000  of  people,  mainly  of  north- 
ern India. 

The  population  of  India  is  one  of 
the  densest  on  the  globe,  reaching  even 
in  agricultural  districts  650  to  the 
square  mile.  Including  the  10,500,000 
inhabitants  of  Burma,  it  amounts  to 
nearly  300,000,000  souls,  or  one-fifth  of 
the  population  of  the  world.  The 
darker  non-Aryans  and  Mongolians 
alone  of  India  nearly  equal  the  popu- 
lation of  the  United  States.  There  are 
147  peoples  or  tribes  speaking  differ- 
ent languages,  of  which  the  principal 
ones  are  represented  as  follows  in  the 
Census  of  1901 : 


Population  of  India. 


Language. 

Number 
speaking. 

Principal  location. 

294,400,000 

221,200,000 

Hindi  and  Bihari 

97,000,000 
44,600,000 
18,000,000 
17,000,000 
11,000,000 
10,000,000 
9, 700, 000 
3,300,000 
3,000,000 
3,000,000 
1,350,000 
1,200,000 
1,000,000 
750,000 
.100,000 

Central  part  of  northern  India. 
Bengal. 

Bengali 

Marath  i 

Rajasthani 

Western  and  central  India. 

Gujarati 

Oriya 

Sindlii 

Western  India. 

Pahari 

Pashto 

Western  liorder  of  India. 

Bhil 

Central  and  western  India. 

59,700,000 

Telugu 

20, 700, 000 
](i,500.000 
10,-l()(),  (H)() 
C,  111)11,  (lOlt 
1,, SI  1(1,1101) 

i,i:iO,ooo 

950,000 
2,220,000 

Eastern  part  of  soiitheni  India. 
Soulliern  India  and  Cevloii. 

Tamil 

Soul  hern  extremity  of  southem  India. 

lU'llg;)!. 

Santali 

Gond 

(Vntral  India. 

Kol 

Others 

Indo-Chinese 

11,700,000 
1,800,000 

Burma. 

As  to  religion,  Hinduism  predomi- 
luites  everywhere  except  in  the  north- 
west, where  it  shades  off  into  the  uni- 
versal Mohammedanism  of  the  coun- 
tries farther  west.  The  latter  religion 
is  found  to  some  extent  in  all  other 
parts  of  India  as  well,  especially  in  the 


northeast.  Christianity  is  nowhere 
strong  except  among  the  darker  and 
more  backward  tribes  of  the  extreme 
south.  Buddhism  is  confinwl  mainly 
(o  the  MongoliMU  poi)ulation  of  Burma. 
There  are  S.n00,000  who  are  still 
animists:    th;it    is.    who    worship    the 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


77 


Hindu. 

spirits  of  (ii'i's,  of  nn-ks,  aiul  of  most 
couiiuon  ol»jec'ts  iibont  tbeiii.  Kmifira- 
tion  from  Iiitlia  is  still  small.  (Sfc 
Utist  liiiliiin  for  lliudii  imnilKi'iition 
and  (illirr  dclails. 

HOLLAl^DER   (.r  HOLLAND   DUTCH. 

(  Stv  Diitili. ) 

HONDURAN.  (See  i<i)(i>iisli  Amcri- 
caii.) 

HORAK.  (S(X>  liohrmiaii  and  Mo- 
rn r  inn.  I 

HORVATH.  HERVAT.  HORVATOK, 
HRVAT.      (See  llcnnt  and  CnxttUni.) 

HRANICAR.       (Seo    Croat  inn.) 

HUGUENOT  FRENCH.  A  name  ap- 
liliod  to  tilt'  FreiK-li  Protestants  of  the 
sixteenth  and  seventeenth  centuries. 
(See  French.) 

HUN.  A  people  that  overran  east- 
ern Europe  in  the  middle  ajies.  sup- 
posedly of  Tataric  (see)  origin.  The 
modern  Magyars  or  "  Hungarians"  are 
wrongly  called  "  Huns "  in  America. 
(See  Miigi/nr.) 

HUNGARIAN  or  HUNKY.  ( See  Mug- 
ynr.) 

HUZUL  or  GUZUL.  A  very  broad- 
headeti  people  of  P.ukowina.  who  speak 
a  Ruthenian  dialect    (sw). 


I. 


IBERIC  or  IBERIAN.  (1)  Iberian 
is  a  name  sometimes  given  in  a  nar- 
row sense  to  the  Basques  (see)  since 
the  latter  were  thought  to  be  Identical 
with  the  ancient  Iberians  who  gave 
their  name  to  the  Iberian  Peninsula, 
Spain  and  Portugal.  (2)  Il)eric  or 
Ihero-Insular  is  a  term  sometimes  used 
ill  a  wider  sense  to  indicate  the  "  Medi- 
terranean "  race,  one  of  the  three  or 
four  great  races  of  Eurojie  from  a 
jihysical  point  of  view.  Sonie  make  it 
include  the  ancient  Picts  of  Britain. 
As  used  by  the  P.ureau  of  Immigration, 
the   "  Iberic  division "   comprises  the 


Indian. 

Spanish    .nul    I'ortiiguese.    South    Ital- 
i;nis.  Creeks,  :nid  Syrians   (sec  these). 

IBERO-INSULAR  race.  (  Sr,.  Ilnrir 
and   Cn iicdsinn.) 

ICELANDIC.      (See  t^canttinarian.) 

IGOROT.      (See  Filipino.) 

IJORE.  ISHORE.  or  INGER.  A  divi- 
sion of  the  Western  Finns.  (See  Fin- 
nish.) 

ILLYRIAN.  T'sed  in  two  senses : 
(1)  l''or  the  old  Albanian  (see)  lan- 
guage' and  race;  (2)  less  properly  for 
the  Southern   Slavs.      (See  Croatian.) 

ILOCANO.      (See  miplno.) 

INDIAN,  AMERINDIAN,  AMERI- 
CAN, or  RED  race.  That  great  divi- 
sion of  mankind  which  is  native  to 
America.  To  avoid  confusion  arising 
from  the  popular  use  of  the  word 
"American "  to  indicate  the  imported 
Caucasian  stock,  Brinton  calls  the  na- 
tives "Amerinds,"  a  contraction  of  the 
term  "American  Indians."  This  race 
includes  all  the  aborigines  of  North. 
Central,  and  South  America,  with  the 
possible  exception  of  the  Eskimos. 
Although  an  interesting  sub.ject  to 
American  ethnologists,  but  little  space 
can  be  given  it  in  a  discussion  of  im- 
migration ;  for,  as  will  presently  be 
seen,  it  cuts  no  figure  in  immigration 
statistics. 

As  to  ethnical  relationships,  the  In- 
dian stands  closer  to  the  Mongolian, 
physically,  than  to  any  other  grand  di- 
vision. In  language,  it  is  of  different 
type  from  all.  But  although  undoubt- 
edly of  Asiatic  origin,  at  least  for  the 
most  part,  the  Indian  race  has  lived  so 
long  in  American  environments  that  it 
is  now  as  much  different  from  the 
Mongolian  as  the  latter  is  from  the 
Caucasian  race.  Hence  a  tendency, 
especially  in  America,  to  hold  that  the 
Indian  constitutes  a  di.stinct  race. 
Other  recent  classifications,  however, 
regard  the  American  as  merely  a 
branch  of  the  Mongolian  race.  Still 
more  will  agree  that  at  least  the  Es- 


78 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Indian. 

kimo  is  Monyoliaii  iu  type  aud  assert 
tliat  lie  resembles  certain  natives  of 
northeastern  Asia  more  than  he  does 
the  American  Indian.  There  is  no 
doubt  that  there  has  been  migration 
into  America  by  way  of  Bering  Strait. 

Brinton  claims  that  the  peopling  of 
America  took  place  while  there  was 
still  land  connection  with  Europe. 
Keane,  in  like  manner,  argues  that  the 
Eskimo  and  some  of  the  southernmost 
tribes,  such  as  the  Fuegians,  who  have, 
like  the  Eskimo,  relatively  long  heads, 
may  have  come  from  the  primitive 
long-headed  stock  of  Europe.  But  lit- 
tle reliance  can  be  placed  upon  cranio- 
metrical  resemblances,  however,  com- 
pared with  linguistic  relationships  in 
classifying  American  tribes.  As  a 
matter  of  fact,  the  entire  race,  except- 
ing the  Eskimos,  is  remarkably  homo- 
geneous from  a  physical  point  of  view. 
It  is  unnecessary  here  to  discuss  lin- 
guistic classifications. 

The  American  is  the  smallest  grand 
division  of  mankind,  numbering,  with 
half-breeds,  at  most  23,000,000,  or  half 
the  population  of  the  next  largest  race, 
the  Malay.  Of  these,  only  260,000  live 
in  the  United  States,  Indians  do  not 
appear  by  name  in  the  statistics  of 
the  Bureau  of  Immigration,  and  the 
few  who  may  come  presumably  are 
counted  among  "  Other  peoples." 
Since  the  term  "  Spanish  Americans," 
under  the  statistical  rules  of  the  bu- 
reau, excludes  Indians,  presumably  no 
Indians  are  counted  in  that  division  of 
the  Spanish  race  in  America  called 
"  Mexicans,"  nor  among  immigrants 
fi'om  the  West  Indies  and  Cuba  who 
are  not  Negroes  (see  these).  It  is  evi- 
dent also  that  if  there  be  any  Indians 
among  the  20,000  immigrants  who  came 
frcm  Canada  in  1007.  they  were  found 
among  the  3G  "Other  peoples."  The 
"Other  peoples"  from  all  other  Amer- 
ican countries  numbered  only  41.  As 
has  been  said  iu  the  article  on  Cubans, 
the  Indians  of  that  island  are  prac- 
tically   extinct.       The    figures    of    all 


Inger. 

American  countries  make  it  appear 
I'robable  therefore  that  not  100  In- 
dians a  year  are  enrolled  amongst 
our  immigrants — probably  less  than 
the  number  that  remove  annually 
from  the  United  States.  The  Ameri- 
can race,  therefore,  like  the  Malay 
race,  is  of  no  practical  importance 
in  this  study.  Even  the  small  Negro 
immigration  of  5,000  per  year,  stand- 
iut;  thirtieth  in  number  down  the  list, 
has  far  more  significance. 

INDIAN,  EAST.     (See  East  Indian.) 

INDO-BRITON  and  INDO-ENGLISH. 
A  person  of  British  or  English  descent 
born  in  India. 

INDO-CELTIC  or  INDO-KELTIC,  and 
INDO-CLASSIC.     Same  as  Aryan  (see). 

INDO-CHINESE.  A  group  of  peo- 
ple constituting,  with  the  Chinese  and 
the  Tibetan  groups,  the  so-called 
"  Sinitic "  branch  of  the  Mongolian 
race.  (See  these  and  East  Indian.) 
It  is  confined  to  the  southeastern 
peninsula  of  Asia,  known  as  Farther 
India,  and  includes  not  only  the  Anna- 
luese  (see),  Cochin-Chinese,  Tonkinese, 
and  the  Cambodians  of  French  Indo- 
China,  but  the  Burmese  (see)  of  Brit- 
ish India  and  the  indei)endent  Siamese. 
The  i)opulation  exceeds  35,000,000. 
There  has  as  yet  been  shown  little 
tendency  to  emigrate.  If  any  came 
to  the  Unitet!  States,  they  would  lie 
classed  as  East  Indian. 

INDO-EUROPEAN  or  INDO-GER- 
MANIC.     Same  as  Aryan  (see). 

INDO-IRANIC.  The  group  of  Indo- 
Eurojiean  languages  found  in  Asia  and 
comi)rising  the  Indie  of  India  and  the 
Iranic  of  Persia.     (See  these.) 

INDONESIAN.  A  name  applied  by 
some  ethnologists  to  Polynesians  (see) 
and  certain  Philippine  tribes.  (See 
Malay.) 

INDO-TEUTONIC.  Same  as  Aryan 
(see). 

INGER.  Same  as  Ijore.  (See  Fin- 
nish). 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


79 


Iranian  Turk. 

IRANIAN  TURK.  A  'rmU  liviii-  in 
Inin,  as  Porsiii  is  soiut'tiiiit's  calleil.  but 
not  of  the  "Iraiiic"  (Aryan)  rat-e. 
(Soo  Tuihi.sli.) 

IRANIC.  Tlio  Aryan  languages 
(see)  of  "Iran,'  the  native  name  of 
Persia  :  including  the  Afghan,  Beluchi, 
Kurdio.  and,  aecoixling  to  some.  Ar- 
nienic  and  Ossetian;  that  is,  all  the 
Indo-Euroiiean  languages  of  Asia  with 
the  exception  of  those  of  India  (see 
these). 

IRISH.  The  principal  race  or  people 
of  Ireland:  the  race  which  originally 
spoke  Irish,  one  of  the  Celtic  group  of 
Aryan  tongues.  The  term  Irish  is  gen- 
erally understood  iu  a  wider  sense  to 
include  also  the  Scotch-Irish  aud  even 
the  English  who  have  settled  in  Ire- 
];ind,  with  their  descendants  abroad; 
but  this  is  a  detiuitiou  of  nationality 
rather  than  of  race.  This  dictionary 
considers  those  to  be  of  the  Irish  race 
whose  ancestral  language  was  Irish 
even  though  English  has  been  the  me- 
dium of  intercourse  for  generations. 

No  other  race  or  people  of  its  size 
has  emigi-ated  so  extensively  to  this 
country.  Like  the  English,  the  Irish 
come  to  the  Tuited  States  si)eaking 
our  own  language  and  imbued  with 
sympathy  for  our  ideals  and  our  demo- 
cratic institutions. 

The  difhculty  in  determining  whether 
a  given  immigrant  ft-om  Ireland  is 
Irish  or  English,  or  even  Scotch,  has 
already  been  referred  to  in  the  article 
■'  English."  The  common  understand- 
ing in  America  that  the  Irish  race  in- 
cludes all  of  the  Irish  nationality — that 
is,  all  who  live  iu  Ireland — is  probably 
not  far  wrong  if  we  except  T'lster  prov- 
ince, since  the  majority  of  the  remain- 
ing population  are  descended  from 
those  who  spoke  Irish.  This  language 
is  a  branch  of  the  Gaelic  division  of 
the  Celtic  group  of  the  Aryan  or  Indo- 
European  family  (see  these).  It  is 
fast  going  out  of  use  as  a  me<Iium  of 
communication.  It  is  said  that  not 
5,000   persons   throughout   all   Ireland 


Irish. 

are  ai>le  to  n-ad  a  book  in  Irish;  that 
not  a  single  Irish  newsi)aper  is  ])ub- 
lished;  that  no  church  services  an* 
conducted  in  the  language,  and  that  it 
is  not  taught  in  the  elementary  schools. 
Irish  was  spoken  in  1S51  by  1,500,000 
persons ;  that  is,  by  23  per  cent  of  the 
population.  In  1901  only  640,000  per- 
sons, or  14  per  cent  of  the  population 
of  Ireland  could  converse  iu  it — a  loss 
of  over  one-half  in  absolute  numbers 
in  fifty  years.  Only  4  in  1.000  are 
ignorant  of  English.  Irish  is  now  but 
little  used  except  in  the  most  western 
part  of  Ireland. 

The  Irish  type  is  known  to  all 
Americans — tall,  long-headed,  with 
dark-blue  or  gray  eyes,  and  hair  more 
often  dark  than  light.  This  type  pre- 
dominates throughout  the  greater  part 
of  Ireland.  Beddoe  considers  the 
Irish  of  to-day  to  be  at  least  one- 
third  English  or  Scotch  in  blood,  Teu- 
tonic ("Nordic")  in  type  rather  than 
"Celtic"  (see),  notwithstanding  the 
opinion  long  prevalent  among  ethnolo- 
gists. 

Fi'om  what  has  been  said  of  the  lan- 
guage and  physique  of  the  Irish,  it 
will  be  seen  that  it  is  difficult  to  de- 
termine the  population  of  the  race. 
Reclus  and  Ilanna  have  pointed  out, 
however,  that  in  Ireland  the  statistics 
of  religious  confession  "bear  a  close 
alfinity  to  those  of  the  various  racial 
elements  of  which  the  population  is 
composed:  "  that  the  Roman  Catholics 
represent  approximately  the  Irish  ele- 
ment ;  the  Presbyterians,  the  Scotch  or 
so-called  Scotch-Irish;  the  Episcopali- 
ans, the  English  or  Anglo-Irish.  In  1!)01 
the  Roman  Catholics  numbered  3.308,- 
601— that  is.  74  per  cent  of  the  popu- 
lation; and  there  were  44.3,276  Presby- 
terians and  .W1,0S0  Episcopalians.  On 
the  basis  of  the  number  of  persons  in 
England  and  Scotland  who  were  born 
in  Ireland,  Ravenstein  has  estimated 
the  number  of  Irish  in  these  countries 
to  be  2.000,000.  If  Ravenstein  and 
Hanna  be  right,  the  Irish  population 


80 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Irish. 

of  the  United  Kiugdom  is  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  5,000,000.  It  is  generally 
given  as  less — that  is,  the  number,  of 
the  Celts  in  Europe  is  given  as  only 
about  3,000,000  by  Brachelli  and  Hick- 
mann.  But  they  apparently  count 
those  only  who  speak  Celtic  languages. 
Longstaff  estimates  that  22  per  cent  of 
the  population  of  Canada,  or  nearly 
1,000.000,  are  Irish. 

THE    SCOTCH-IEISH. 

The  term  "  Scotch-Irish "  does  not 
necessarily  indicate,  as  many  Ameri- 
cans suppose,  a  mixed  Scotch  and  Irish 
descent,  although  in  many  individual 
cases  it  could  be  properly  so  used.  It 
is  an  appellation  given  to  the  American 
descendants  of  the  Lowland  Scotch, 
Presbyterians  in  religion,  who  emi- 
grated in  the  early  part  of  the  seven- 
teenth century  to  Ulster  province  in 
northern  Ireland,  and  thousands  of 
whom  emigrated  to  America  during  the 
following  century.  At  first  they  called 
themselves  Scotch.  They  speak  an 
English  dialect  with  a  peculiar  accent 
closely  akin  to  that  of  the  northern 
part  of  England.  Physically  they  are 
a  mixed  race  descended  from  the 
ancient  Britons  with  later  Teutonic 
additions,  especially  of  Scandinavian, 
Danish,  and  Anglian  origin.  It  is 
claimed  by  some  that  difference  in 
religion,  strong  racial  prejudice,  and 
the  policy  of  the  Government  in  land 
allotments,  have  all  tended  to  keep  the 
Lowland  Scotch  of  Ulster  and  the 
Irish  apart.  There  is  a  difference  of 
opinion  as  to  the  proportion  of  inter- 
marriages that  take  place;  some  say 
very  few.  Yet  to  the  average  Ameri- 
can," an  Irishman  and  a  Scotch-Irish- 
man as  found  in  the  United  States  look 
very  much  alike.  The  latter  have  con- 
tribu|:ed  some  of  the  greatest  states- 
men of  American  history. 

The  Irish  were  the  first  people  to 
come  to  the  Unite<l  States  in  large 
numbers  as  immigrants.     During  the 


Irish. 

thirty  years  1821  to  1S50,  Ireland  con- 
tributed more  than  two-fifths  of  all 
immigrants,  and  more  than  one-third 
during  the  next  ten  years.  They  came 
nio.'^t  rapidly  during  the  decades  of 
1841  to  1800.  Since  then  they  have 
fallen  off  both  in  absolute  numbers  and 
in  relative  proportion,  dropping  to  the 
third  place  in  rank — that  is,  below  the 
German  and  the  English,  from  1861  to 
1890.  The  total  number  of  European 
immigrants  admitted  to  the  United 
States  during  the  period  1820  to  1910 
is  given  as  25,421.929,  and  of  these 
4,212,169  are  credited  to  Ireland.  The 
actual  number  coming  from  Ireland 
during  that  period  was  considerably 
larger,  for  during  certain  years  when 
immigration  from  that  country  was 
particularly  heavy  a  great  part  of  all 
immigrants  from  the  United  Kingdom 
were  recorded  simply  as  coming  from 
Great  Britain,  the  particular  country 
not  being  specified.  Since  the  rapid 
influx  of  immigrants  from  south- 
eastern Europe  (see  articles  Slav  and 
Caucasian),  the  Irish  have  fallen 
(1907)  to  the  twelfth  place  down  the 
list  of  immigrant  races.  The  total 
number  coming  to  the  United  States 
for  the  year  was  .38,706,  of  whom 
•>7,660  came  from  the  United  Kingdom. 
During  the  twelve  years  1899-1910,  a 
total  of  439.724  Irish  immigrants  were 
admitted  to  the  United  States,  placing 
the  race  sixth  in  point  of  numbers  for 
the  period.  Their  rate  of  movement, 
however,  is  still  high,  being,  in  1907, 
8  per  1,0{X)  of  the  population  of  Ire- 
land. This  rate  is  not  equaled  by  any 
other  race  from  northwestern  Europe 
except  the  Norwegian,  but  it  was  ex- 
ceeded by  some  from  eastern  Europe, 
for  example,  by  the  Hebrew  and  the 
Slovak,  with  18  each  per  1.000  of 
population,  and  the  Croatian-Slovenian 
group  with  13.  It  was  about  equale<l 
l)y  the  Polish,  but  was  slightly  larger 
than  the  ^lagyar. 

The    population    of    Ireland,    about 
1.500,000,  is  but  little  more  than  one- 


Dictionary  of  Races  »r  Peoples. 


81 


h:iir  what  il  was  sixty  yoars  a-o.  It 
is  too  small,  when  compared  with  the 
Kivat  populations  of  the  newer  immi- 
Kiatinj:  raees,  to  ever  a;.'aiu  hold  Hrst 
lanU  numerically  for  any  scries  of 
years.  As  ai^aiust  Ireland's  |Kipulation 
of  l.r.OO.O()0.  the  Great  Russians  nuni- 
l.er  r.7.0W.0(Xl.  the  Little  Itussians 
lj."i.()lH).(MM>.  tlie  I'oles  1T,(>0().(MH»,  and  the 
Italians  ;;."),0(KMH)<>.  The  census  of  1901 
for  Ireland  shows  that  there  were  433,- 
.".I't;  emif:rant,s  for  the  decade  of  1S91- 
T.HH),  over  89  per  cent  of  whom  were 
destined  to  the  United  States,  4  per 
cent  to  England  and  Wales,  2.4  per 
cent  to  Scotland,  2  per  cent  to  Aus- 
tralia, and  1.5  per  cent  to  Canada. 

The  Irish  are  shown  by  the  Census 
of  1900  to  bold  second  place  among 
the  foreign-born  in  the  T'nited  States. 
There  are,  in  fact,  more  Irisb  of  tbe 
tii-st  and  second  generations  alone  in 
the  United  States  than  in  Ireland — 
l.(jlS.5G7  who  were  born  in  Ireland 
and  3.220,110  native-born  of  foreign- 
horn   parents. 

Irish  inmiigrants  go  mainly  to  the 
New  England  and  Middle  Atlantic 
States,  although  they  are  fairly  well 
distributed  throughout  tbe  entire 
United  States.  During  tbe  twelve 
years  1S99-1910,  their  principal  des- 
tinations in  the  T'nited  States  were  as 
follows: 


New  York 

1.59.080 

Massachusetts                                            91.  565 

Pennsylvania  —  _ 

Now  Jersey 

Illinois 

57,435 

24,377 

22,342 

-_          16,368 

9,  867 

—      -        —          9,210 

ISRAELITE. 

(See   Ifrhrcir.) 

ISTRIAN.  A  geograpbical,  not  a 
racial  name,  and  not  used  by  the  Bu- 
reau of  Immigration;  any  native  or 
inhabitant  of  Istria,  a  crownland  of 
Austria  on  tbe  Adriatic  coast.  The 
Istrians  are  for  the  most  part  Slavs 
or  Italians.  The  population  of  Istria 
is  330,000,   of  whom   43  jier  cent   are 


Italian. 

Serho-Croatians,  40  per  cent  Italians, 
1'j  per  cent  Slovenians,  and  only  2  per 
cent  Germans  (see  these).  Tbe  Is- 
trians almost  to  a  man  are  Itonian 
Catbolic  in  religion. 

ITALIAN.      The    race   or   people  of 
Italy.    The  Bureau  of  Immigration  di- 
vides this  race  into  two  groups,  North 
Italian  and  South  Italian.     These  two 
groups  differ  from  each  other  materi- 
ally in  language,  physique,  and  char- 
acter, as  well  as  in  geograi)hical  dis- 
tribution.     Tbe    former    may    be   de- 
fined as  including  those  Italians  who 
are  natives  of  the  basin  of  tbe  Po  (coni- 
liartimenti     of    Piedmont.     T>ombardy, 
Venetia.  and  Emelia)  and  of  the  Italian 
districts    of    France,    of    Switzerland, 
and  of  Tyrol  (Austria),  and  their  de- 
scendants.    All   of  the  people  of  the 
peninsula    proper    and   of   the    islands 
of     Sicily     and     Sardinia     are     South 
Italian.    Even  Genoa  is  South  Italian. 
I>inguistically,  Italian  is  one  of  the 
grand  divisions  of  the  Romance  group 
of  languages  descended  from  tbe  Latin 
stock    of   the   Aryan    family.      It   has 
many  dialects,  the  separation  and  pres- 
ervation of  which  is  favored  by  the 
geographical    configuration    of    Italy. 
Ilovelacque  divides  these  dialects  into 
three  groups,   the  upper,   the  central, 
and  the  lower.     The  first  includes  the 
Genoese,  Piedmontese,  Venetian,  Emil- 
ian,  and  Lombard  dialects ;  the  central 
group    includes    the    Tuscan,    Roman, 
and  Corsican,  and  the  lower  group  in- 
cludes the   Neapolitan,   Calabrlan.   Si- 
cilian, and  Sardinian.     These  dialects 
diverge   much   more  from   each   other 
than    do    the    dialects    of    English    or 
Spanish.     In  fact,  it  is  said  that  it  is 
difficult    for   a    Neapolitan   or   a    Sar- 
dinian to  make  himself  understood  by 
the  natives  of  tbe  valley  of  the  Po. 
Perhaps   in   no  other   country   do   the 
educated  classes  cling  more  tenaciously 
to  the  familiar   use  of  the  local   dia- 
lects   in    j)reference    to    tlie    national 
literary   form   of  the   language.     The 


82 


The  Immigration  Commission, 


Jiilter  is  the  Florentine  dialect  jof  Tus- 
cany as  embalmed  in  literature  by 
Dante,  Tetrarch,  and  Bocaccio  in  the 
fourteenth  century.  A  number  of  the 
other  dialects,  however,  have  quite  a 
considerable  literature,  especially  the 
A'enetian,  Lombard,  Neapolitan,  and 
Sicilian.  The  last  named  is  remark- 
ably rich  in  poetry. 

All  the  upper  group  of  dialects  as 
defined  by  Hovelacque,  except  the 
f;euoese,  are  North  Italian.  They 
contain  many  Gallic  or  Celtic  ele- 
ments and  show  affinities  for  the 
Provengal  and  the  Rhieto-Romansh 
(Ladin  and  Friulan)  languages,  which 
bound  them  on  all  sides  except  the 
south.  The  Genoese  and  the  dialects 
of  the  central  and  lower  groups  are 
used  by  South  Italians. 

I'hysically  the  Italians  are  anything 
but  a  homogeneous  race.  The  Apen- 
nine  chain  of  mountains  forms  a  geo- 
graphical line  which  corresponds  to 
the  boundary  between  two  distinct 
ethnic  groups.  The  region  north  of 
this  line,  the  basin  of  the  Po,  is  inhab- 
ited by  a  very  broad-headed  ("Al- 
pine") and  tallish  race,  the  North 
Italian.  The  inhabitants  of  the  east- 
ern and  western  halves  of  this  basin 
show  slight  variations  due  to  some 
Teutonic  admixture  in  Lombardy  and 
to  an  infusion  of  Slavic  blood  in  A'^e- 
netia.  All  of  Italy  south  of  the  Apen- 
nines and  all  of  the  adjacent  islands 
are  occupied  by  a  long-headed,  dark, 
"  Mediterranean "  race  of  short  stat- 
ure. This  is  the  South  Italian,  sup- 
I)osed  to  be  descended  from  the  ancient 
Ligurians  of  Italy  and  closely  related  to 
the  Iberians  of  Spain  and  the  Berbers 
of  northern  Africa.  Indeed,  the  fore- 
most Italian  ethnologist,  Sergl,  traces 
their  origin  to  the  Ilamitic  stock  (see 
Semitic- II amitic)  of  North  Africa.  It 
must  bo  remembered  that  the  Hamites 
are  not  Negritic  or  true  African,  al- 
though there  may  be  some  traces  of 
an  infusion  of  African  blood  in  this 
stock     in     certain     communities     of 


Italian. 

Sicily  and  Sardinia,  as  well  as  in 
northern  Africa.  The  Bureau  of  Im- 
migration places  the  North  Italian  in 
the  "  Keltic "  division  and  the  South 
Italian  in  the  "  Iberic."  Compara- 
tively little  admixture  has  taken  place 
between  these  two  ethnic  groups,  al- 
though many  North  Italians  have 
found  their  way  around  the  eastern 
end  of  the  mountain  chain  into  middle 
Italy.  Therefore,  the  line  of  demar- 
cation between  the  Emilians  and  the 
Tuscans  is  much  less  sharp  than  it 
is  between  the  Piedmontese  and  the 
Genoese. 

An  Italian  sociologist,  Niceforo,  has 
pointed  out  that  these  two  ethnic 
groups  differ  as  radically  in  psychic 
characters  as  they  do  in  physical.  He 
describes  the  South  Italian  as  excit- 
able, impulsive,  highly  imaginative,  im- 
practicable; as  an  individualist  hav- 
ing little  adaptability  to  highly  organ- 
ized society.  The  North  Italian,  on 
the  other  hand,  is  pictured  as  cool, 
deliberate,  patient,  practical,  and  as 
capable  of  great  progi-ess  in  the  po- 
litical and  social  organization  of  mod- 
ern civilization.  Both  North  and 
South  Italians  are  devoted  to  their 
families,  are  benevolent,  religious,  ar- 
tistic, and  industrious.  Nearly  all  are 
Catholic  in  religion.  Most  of  the 
Italian  immigration  to  the  United 
States  is  recruited  from  the  farming 
and  the  laboring  classes  of  Italy.  In 
America,  however,  they  have  not 
attained  distinguished  success  as 
farmers,  although  as  fruit  and  wine 
growers,  especially  in  California,  they 
rank  among  the  foremost. 

Bosco,  the  Italian  statistician,  ad- 
mits that  Italy  still  holds  first  place 
for  the  number  of  crimes  committe<l 
against  the  person,  although  these 
have  greatly  diminished  since  the  bet- 
terment of  educational  facilities  and 
(he  large  outflow  of  emigrants.  After 
Italy  in  this  respect  come  Austria, 
France,  and,  considerably  farther 
down  the  list,  Ireland,  Germany,  Eng- 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


83 


Italian. 

land,  aiul  Si'ollaiKl.  .Nircfoio  slmws 
from  Italian  statistu'S  tliat  all  ciiiiu's, 
iiud  e-sjiefially  violent  crinios,  arc  sev- 
eral times  more  luimennis  anumj,'  I  he 
South  than  the  North  Italians.  (Jam- 
Miiii,'  is  connnon.  The  lottery  is  a 
national  institut  ion  eonilucteil  to  fill  the 
slate  cotters.  Hriir.-uulafie  is  now  quite 
e.xtinet.  e.\oei)t  perhaps  in  some  parts 
of  the  island  of  Sicily.  The  secret 
organizations  of  the  Mafia  (see  Sicil- 
imi)  and  ("omorra,  institutions  of 
jrreat  inliuence  .inioni;  the  people, 
which  take  the  law  into  their  own 
liands  and  which  .ire  responsible  for 
iiiucli  of  the  crime,  flourish  throufrhout 
southern  Italy.  The  chief  difficulty  in 
dealinjr  with  the  crimes  of  Italians 
st'ems  to  be  their  determination  not  to 
testify  in  court  against  an  enemy,  but 
to  insist  on  settling  tlieir  wrongs  after 
the  manner  of  the  vendetta.  (See  Cor- 
sica n.) 

It  Is  significant  that  Italy  is  one  of 
the  most  illiterate  countries  of  Europe. 
In  1901.  4S.O  per  cent  of  the  entire 
population  G  years  of  age  and  over 
could  not  read  or  write.  In  that  year 
in  Talabria.  the  most  southern  com- 
partimento  of  the  peninsula,  the  illit- 
erate amoinifed  to  7S.7  per  cent  of  the 
population  6  years  old  or  over.  The 
smallest  degree  of  illiteracy  is  found 
in  the  valley  of  the  Po  among  the 
North  Italians.  The  I^ombards  and 
the  I'ietlmontese  are  the  best  e<lucated 
of  all  Italians.  Conditions,  however, 
have  been  gradually  improving  since 
the  Government  made  education  free 
and  compulsory  between  the  ages  of 
G  and  9  years  in  communes  where  only 
lower  elementary  schools  are  main- 
tained, and  G  to  12  years  where  there 
are  schools  of  a  higher  grade. 

The  poverty  of  the  lower  classes  is 
extreme.  They  live  in  miserable  habi- 
tations and  subsist  upon  poor  food, 
principally  badly  cured  maize.  Even 
in  Venice  one-fnurth  of  the  ])oi)ulation 
Sire  said  to  be  regular  recipients  of 
official  charity. 


Italian. 

rii(>  -cM-raiihicnl  l.<.niidarit>s  of  llic 
Italian  race  ai'c  wider  than  those  of 
Italy.  Considerable  numbers  are 
found  in  the  adjacent  countries  of 
France,  Switzerland,  and  Austria. 
The  jirovinces  of  Tj^'ol  and  Istria,  in 
Austria,  are  one-third  Italian.  Large 
numbers  of  them  are  found  in  the  New 
A\'orld.  Italy  itself  is  nearly  all  Ital- 
ian. It  has  a  population  of  34,000,000, 
and  contains  only  small  islets  of  other 
races — some  80,000  French  in  the 
western  part  of  northern  Italy,  30,000 
Slays  in  northeastern  Italy,  about 
30,000  Greeks  in  southern  Italy,  some 
90,000  Albanians  in  southern  Italy  and 
in  Sicily,  and  10,000  Catalans  (Span- 
ish) in  Sardinia.  There  are  a  few 
Germans  in  the  Italian  Alps;  perhaps 
fewer  than  10,000.  Nearly  two-fifths 
of  the  population  of  Italy  is  found  in 
the  valley  of  the  Po;  that  is,  in  less 
than  one-third  the  length  of  Italy. 
Roughly  divided  by  compartimenti, 
the  population  of  this  district,  which 
is  occupied  by  North  Italians,  is  about 
1-1,000,000.  This  includes  the  Friulans 
of  northeastern  Italy,  who,  although 
they  speak  a  Latin  language  distinct 
from  Italian,  are  hardly  distinguish- 
able from  the  North  Italians  in  race.. 
Their  number  has  been  variously  esti- 
mated at  from  50,000  to  450,000.  The 
population  of  the  South  Italian  dis- 
tricts is  about  19,750.000,  of  whom 
125,000  belong  to  other  races.  Most  of 
the  Italians  of  France,  Switzerland, 
and  Austria  are  North  Italian  in  race. 
Those  of  Corsica,  an  island  belonging 
to  France,  are  South  Italian. 

DiKtrihiition  of  Iltiliaiift. 

[Kstlinat.-d  f«v  lilOl.] 

In  Europe : 

Italy 3.-?,  200,  000 

Franco .S50,  000 

Switzerland 200,000 

Austria 1 B.'JO,  000 

Corsica 300,000 

Other   Kurope 300,000 

Total 35,  000,  000 


84 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Italian. 

Elsewhere :  " 

Brazil 1,  000,  000 

Argentine     Republic 620,  000 

Otiier      parts      of      South 

America 140,000 

United  States ^ 1,200,000 

Africa ^_ 60,000 

Total 3,020,000 

Total  for  the  world  (in 

round    numbers) 38,000,000 

More  than  half  a  million  Italians 
have  emigrated  in  certain  years  since 
1900  to  different  parts  of  the  world. 
About  one-half  of  this  emigration  is  to 
other  European  countries  and  is  tem- 
porary in  character,  being  composed 
mostly  of  men.  From  1890  to  1910. 
inclusive,  2,284,001  Italian  immigrants 
were  admitted  to  the  United  States 
and  a  large  number  also  emigrated 
from  Italy  to  South  American  coun- 
tries. A  large  part  of  those  who  come 
to  the  United  States  return  to  their 
former  homes.  The  net  gain,  how- 
ever, especially  in  New  York  and 
other  States  of  the  East,  is  large.  The 
South  Italian  immigrants  numbered 
more  than  240,000  in  1907— that  is, 
more  than  half  as  many  again  as  the 
next  highest  immigi-ant  race.  The 
North  Italians  send  .only  about  one- 
fifth  as  many. 

The  immense  capacity  of  the  Italian 
race  to  populate  other  parts  of  the 
earth  is  shown  by  the  fact  that  they 
outnumber  the  Spanish  race  in  Span- 
ish Argentina  and  the  Portuguese  race 
in  Brazil,  a  "  Portuguese "  country. 
(See  Spanisfi  Ainerican.)  Italian  im- 
nn'gration  to  the  United  States  is  per- 
haps of  more  significance  in  the  study 
of  immigration  than  any  other  at  the 
I)reseiit  time,  not  only  because  it  is 
far  larger  each  year  than  that  of  any 
other  race,  nor  merely  because  it 
stands  high  in  the  rate  per  1,000  of 
the  population  now  coming  to  the 
United  States.  More  significant  still 
is  the  fact  that  this  race  has  a  larger 

"Estimates,  mainly  from  Franceschini. 


Italian. 

population  than  any  of  the  dozen 
other  races  ranking  highest  in  the 
rate  of  immigration.  In  other  words, 
out  of  its  .35.000.000  population  and 
the  high  birth  rate  that  characterizes 
the  race,  it  can  continue  to  lead  in  im- 
migration when  the  other  races  now 
contributing  largely  to  the  immigrant 
tide,  the  Hebrews  (population  8,000,- 
000),  the  Slovaks  (2,250,000),  and  the 
Croatian-Slovenian  group  (3,600.000), 
are  depleted,  as,  in  fact,  Ireland  is 
to-day. 

It  is  not  generally  realized  that  dur- 
ing the  decade  1891-1900  Italy  was  the 
leading  source  of  American  immigra- 
tion. In  the  early  eighties — that  is. 
nearly  thirty  years  ago — Italy  had  al- 
leady  begun  to  gain  upon  the  northern 
European  countries  in  this  regard.  Yet 
it  was  not  until  about  1890  that  the 
United  States  forged  ahead  of  South 
American  countries  as  a  destination 
for  Italian  immigrants.  During  the 
preceding  decade  or  longer  Brazil  re- 
ceived more  Italians  than  did  the  Ar- 
gentine Republic,  although  the  latter 
is  wrongly  supix»sed  to  have  the  largest 
Italian  population  in  South  America. 
In  1907  the  United  States  received 
294,000  out  of  41.5.000  Italian  emi- 
grants to  transatlantic  countries.  The 
total  emigration  to  European  countries 
for  that  year,  mostly  temporary,  was 
288,774.  Much  of  the  Italian  immi- 
gration to  the  United  States  has  thus 
far  assumed  a  temporary  character. 
Mosso  estimates  that  the  average  time 
spent  by  Italians  in  the  United  States 
is  eight  years. 

The  heaviest  transatlantic  emigra- 
tion from  Italy  is  chiefly  from  districts 
south  of  Home  inhabited  by  South 
Italians.  They  come  especially  from 
Sicily  and  Calabria,  the  least  pro- 
ductive and  most  poorly  developed 
portions  of  the  country.  Very  few 
emigrate  from  Sardinia  (see).  The 
comi)artimento  of  Uiguria,  the  home  of 
the  Genoese,  also  South  Italian  in  race, 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


85 


Italian. 

i-ontributi's  more  (Miiijinints  (bau  any 
other  province  in  northern  Italy.  The 
total  Aniork'jui  inunifiration  from  cer- 
tain compartimenti  has  reached  phe- 
nouu'Mal  proportions,  hcinf:  s»'veral 
times  the  natural  increase  of  the  popn- 
lation.  with  the  result  that  some  agri- 
lultnral  distrirts  are  already  partly 
depopnlated. 

Compared  with  ctlier  immi^raTit 
races  as  to  ahsolnte  niuubcr  of  arri- 
vals, the  Sonth  Italian  heads  the  list 
with  1.911.933  iu  the  twelve  years 
1809-1910.  Next  comes  the  Hebrew 
with  1.074,442;  then  the  Polish  with 
9-{9.n(;4.  followed  by  the  (Jerman  with 
7."4.:'.T.".  and  the  Scandinavian  with 
r)S(i.:;()().  The  North  Italians  occupy 
the  ninth  place  down  the  list  in  the 
same  period  with  372.668.  next  after 
the  English  and  Slovaks,  but  above 
the  Majryars,  Croatiaus  and  Slove- 
luans,  and  Greeks.  In  rate  of  trans- 
atlantic movement  the  North  and  the 
South  Italians  present  quite  a  con- 
trast; for  example,  the  emigration 
from  Calabria  was  eleven  times  as 
great  as  that  from  Venetia  in  1905. 
In  1907  the  rate  of  movement  of  North 
Italians  to  the  United  States  was 
about  3  per  1.000  of  their  population 
in  Italy,  while  that  of  the  South  Ital- 
ians was  about  12  per  1,000.  The  rate 
of  movement  of  the  North  Italians  was 
about  the  same  as  that  of  the  Swedes 
and  the  Fiims.  It  was  three  -tinu's 
that  of  the  Germans,  but  only  half 
that  of  the  Uuthenians  from  Austria- 
Hungary.  The  rate  of  movement  of 
the  South  Italians,  on  the  other  hand, 
is  exceeded  by  only  the  Croatian- 
Slovenian  group,  which  sent  us  13  per 
1.000  of  its  population  in  1907,  and  by 
the  IIel)rews  and  the  Slovaks  with  IS 
each  per  l.tXHJ  of  their  populations  in 
the  same  year. 

Italian  immigrants  come  to  the 
United  States  cliiefly  from  the  follow- 
ing countries  in  addition  to  Italy: 
British  North  America  (3,so<»  iu  1907), 


Japanese. 

Austria-Hungary  (1,S00),  the  United 
Kingdom  (600),  South  America  (6(K)). 
and  Switzerland  (200).  Those  coming 
from  Switzerland  and  Austria-Hungary 
are  generally  of  the  North  Italian  race. 
In  the  twelve  years  lS<)9-li)10.  the 
l)riTU'ipal  destinations  in  the  Uiute<l 
States  of  the  two  Italian  groups  were 
as  follows: 

\(irtJi  JI<iU<ni. 

Now  York 04,  458 

I'cnnsylvania 50,  627 

California 50,  156 

Illinois 3.3,  525 

Massacliusetts 22,  062 

Connecticut 13,  301 

Michifiiin 13,355 

New  .Jersey 12,013 

Colorado 0,254 

South  Italian. 

New  Yorlv 808,655 

Pennsylvania 360,  573 

Massachusetts 132,  820 

New  Jersey 106,667 

Illinois 77,  724 

Connecticut 64,530 

Ohio 53.  012 

Louisiana 31,  394 

Rliode  Island 80, 182 

West  Virginia 2,3.  865 

Miclilgan 15,  570 

California 15,  018 

ITALIC  group.     (See  Aryan.) 
IZHORA.    Same  as  Ijore.    A  division 
of  the  Western  Finns.     (See  Finnish.) 


J. 


JAMAICAN.      (See   West   Indian.) 

JAPANESE.  The  i)eople  of  .laiian. 
With  the  exception  of  the  "Arctic 
group "  the  Japanese  and  Koreans 
form  the  easternmost  group  of  the 
great  Sibiric  branch,  which,  with  the 
Sinitic  branch  (Chinese,  etc.),  consti- 
tutes the  Mongolian  race  (see  these 
terms).  As  was  said  in  the  article  on 
Chinese,  the  Japanese  and  Koreans 
stand  nnich  nearer  than  the  Chinese, 
especially   in   language,   Iu  the  Finns, 


86 


The  I 


mmigration  Commission. 


Japanese. 

Lapps,  Magyars,  and  Turks  of  Eu- 
rope, who  are  the  westerumost  de- 
scendants of  the  Mongolian  race.  The 
languages  of  all  these  peoples  belong  to 
the  agglutinative  family,  while  Chinese 
Is  monosyllabic. 

Although  many  people  may  mistake 
a  Japanese  face  for  Chinese,  the  Mon- 
golian traits  are  much  less  pronounced. 
The  skin  is  much  less  yellow,  the  eyes 
less  oblique.  The  hair,  however,  is 
true  Mongolian,  black  and  round  in 
section,  and  the  nose  is  small.  These 
physical  differences  no  doubt  indicate 
that  the  Japanese  are  of  mixed  origin. 
In  the  south  there  is  probably  a  later 
Malay  admixture.  In  some  respects 
their  early  culture  resembles  that  of 
the  Philippines  of  to-day.  Then  there 
is  an  undoubted  white  strain  in  Japan. 
The  Ainos,  the  earliest  inhabitants  of 
Japan,  are  one  of  the  most  truly  Cau- 
casian-like i)eople  in  appearance  in 
eastern  Asia.  They  have  dwindled 
away  to  less  than  20,000  under  the 
px'essure  of  the  Mongolian  invasion 
from  the  mainland,  but  they  have  left 
their  impress  upon  the  Japanese  race. 
The  "  line  "  type  of  the  aristocracy,  the 
Japanese  ideal,  as  distinct  from  the 
"coarse"  type  recognized  by  students 
of  the  Japanese  of  to-day,  is  perhaps 
due  to  the  Aino. 

The  social  characteristics  and  impor- 
tance of  the  Japanese  people  are  well 
known  from  recent  history.  It  is  gen- 
erally well  understood  that  Chris- 
tianity makes  very  slow  progress. 
Shintoism,  a  mixture  of  nature  and 
ancestor  worship,  and  Buddhism  are 
the  prevailing  religions.  The  Japanese 
now  number  about  48,000,000.  Only 
about  ir>0,000  live  outside  of  Japan. 
Since  the  Russian-Japanese  war  there 
are  probably  40,000  or  50,0<X)  Japanese 
resident  in  Korea.  Some  10.000  are 
found  in  British  lands.  From  1S90  to 
into,  inclusive.  14S.729  Japanese  were 
admitted  to  llio  T'nitiHl  Sttites.  T'nder 
the  so-c.-illed  jKissport  provision  of  the 


Kalmuk. 

United  States  immigration  .  law  of 
1907,  and  by  agreement  with  Japan, 
Japanese  laborers  are  now  excluded 
from  the  country.  During  the  twelve- 
year  period  referred  to  77.777  Japa- 
nese immigrants  were  destined  to 
Hawaii,  .32,273  to  California,  2.5,912  to 
Washington,  and  4,485  to  Oregon. 

JAT.  A  tribe  or  caste  of  India. 
(See  Hindu.) 

JAVAN  or  JAVANESE.  Any  native 
of  Java.  (See  Mahnj  and  Enxt  In- 
dian.) They  do  not  emigrate  to  the 
United  States. 

JEWISH.      (See  Hrbrcic.) 

JMOUD,  JEMAITIC,  SAMOGITIAN, 
JMUDZ,  or  LOW  LITHUANIAN.  A 
division  of  the  IJthuanians  (see)  liv- 
ing for  the  most  part  in  the  province 
of  Kovno.  bordering  on  Germany  and 
formerly  called  Samogitia.  They  num- 
ber about  450,000. 

K. 

KAFIR.  A  name  applied  to  two 
very  different  peoples:  (1)  the  Cauca- 
sian people  of  Kafiristan,  in  Afghan- 
istan, who  speak  an  Indo-European 
language  (see  Aryan)  ;  (2)  a  Negro  or 
Bantu  tribe  of  South  Africa. 

KAIVAN.  A  divisiim  of  Western 
Films  who  speak  a  Ivarelian  dialect. 
(See  Finnis]).) 

KALDANL  A  name  app'litnl  to  the 
Ayssores  (see),  meaning  Chaldeans 
(see). 

KALMUK  or  CALMUCK.  A  race  or 
people  belonging  to  the  Mongolic 
group  now  living  mainly  in  south- 
eastern Russia.  Much  smaller  in  num- 
bers than  the  Tatars,  their  neighbors, 
to  whom  they  are  not  related  in  lan- 
guage so  closely  as  to  the  Mongols  of 
northern  China.  In  appearance  and 
culture  also  they  are  more  Asiatic  than 
the  Tatars  (see).  They  still  follow  a 
nomadic  life  with  their  herds  on  the 
st.eppes  of  Russia    somewhat    as   they 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


8*7 


Kalmuk. 

(lid  ill  tlu'ir  ("111  liomo  in  oentriil  Ash 
;n-ouiul  Liiko  Halkasli  iiiid  at  the  foot 
of  the  Altais.  They  serve  with  the 
Cossaclc  cavalry,  mainly  in  the  capac- 
ity of  herdsmen.  In  rcHiiion  they  are 
lUiddhist!^. 

They  number  only  200,000,  being 
found  mainly  in  the  province  of  As- 
trakhan and  midway  between  the  Cas- 
pian and  the  Black  seas.  The  tribe 
most  nearly  related  to  them  is  the 
Buriat,  far  east  in  Siberia.  None  are 
known  to  come  to  the  United  States. 
KANAKA.  A  familiar  term  for  a 
Hawaiian  (see).  Often  loosely  applied 
to  any  rolynesian  sailor  (see). 

KANARESE.  A  branch  of  tlie  Dra- 
vidii'.n  race  (see)  livinj:  in  the  western 
part  of  soutliern  India.  Their  lan- 
^uaue,  the  Kanarese,  is  spoken  by  over 
10,000,000  persons. 

KARACHI.  A  wandering  tribe  of 
Persia.      (See  dypsy.) 

KARAIT.  A  small  Tataric  people 
(see)  of  the  Crimea,  in  southern  Rus- 
sia, now  of  the  Hebrew  (see)  faith. 

KARA-KALPAKS,  that  is,  "black" 
Kalpaks.  A  Tataric  people  (see)  of 
Asiatic    Russia. 

KARA-KIRGHIZ,  that  is,  "black" 
Kirghiz  ( sev)  of  Asiatic  Russia. 

KARAPAPAKH.  A  small  Tataric 
people  (see)  of  southeastern  Russia. 

KARATCHAI.     A  small  Tataric  peo- 

l)le    (see)    of  the  Caucasus  in  Russia. 

KAREL.  KARELIAN,  or  KARIALAI- 

SET.     Tlie  caslernniost    se<-tion   of  the 

Films  i)roiier.     (See  Finnish.) 

KARTVELIAN.  A  name  api»lied  to 
the  Georgian  group  (see),  or  Southern 
Division  of  the  Caucasus  peoples  (see). 

KASHMIRI     or     CASHMIRIAN.       A 

small  division  of  the  Indo-Aryan  stock 
living  in  the  valley  of  the  Kashmir  on 
the  northwestern  border  of  India. 
Their  language,  the  Kashmiri,  is 
spoken  by  about  1,000.CKX)  persons. 
(See  Hindu.) 


Korean. 


KASHOUBISH  or  KASSUBI.     A  Pub- 

division  of  the  I'oles  (see). 

KASI-KUMYK.  (-S'CC  CUKcasK.s  ixo- 
pirs.) 

KAZAK.    (  See  Cos.sdck  and  Kiifjliiz.) 

KAZAN  TATAR.  A  Tatar  (see)  liv- 
ing in  Kazan  province,  eastern  Russia. 

KELTIC.     Same  as  Celtic   (see). 

KERESHEN.  Christianized  Tatars 
(see)  of  Kazan,  in  eastern  Russia. 

KHMER.  A  Canibojan  people.  Sup- 
posed to  be  of  mixed  Mongolian  and 
Caucasian  race.  (See  these  and  East 
Indian.) 

KHORUTAN.  Same  as  Carinthian; 
a  division  of  the  Slovenians  (se(»). 

KHORVAT,  KHROBAT.  KHROVAT, 
KHROVATH,  or  HERVAT.  Same  as 
Croatian  (see). 

KIPCHAK.  A  small  division  of  the 
Turkic  branch  of  the  Ural-Altaic  stock 
(see). 

KIRGHIZ.  Two  relatetl  Tataric 
tribes  are  known  as  Kirghiz  :  the  Kara- 
Kirghiz  ("black"  Kirghiz)  or  Buruts, 
of  Central  Asia  (see  Tataric),  and 
the  Kirghiz-Kazaks,  better  known  as 
the  Cossacks  (see),  who  live  farther 
east,  mainly  in  Central  Asia. 

KIZIL-BASHI.  Turks  of  Asia  Minor. 
(See  T (it uric.) 

KOL.  A  small  division  of  the  Muiida 
(Kolariaii)  group  of  the  Dravidian 
peoples  (see),  living  north  of  the  Dra- 
vidians  jiroper  in  Central  and  Eastern 
India.     (See  Hindu.) 

KOPANICZAR.  A  division  of  the 
Walachs.     ( See  Bohemian  and  Slovak. ) 

KOREAN.  The  people  of  the  Korean 
Peninsula.  They  and  the  .Japanese 
(see)  form  a  distinct  physical  group, 
and  are  linguistically  more  nearly  re- 
lated to  European  Mongolians  than 
they  are  to  the  neighboring  Chinese 
(see).  Under  the  new  leadership  of 
the  .Japanese  they  may  be  expectetl  to 
make  rapid  progress.  They  number 
about  10.0(M).WO.    From  189U  to  1910, 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Korean. 

TJ90  Koreans  cauie  to  the  United 
States,  but  at  the  present  time  Korean 
immigrants  are  practically  excluded 
from  the  country. 

KRAINER.  A  native  of  the  province 
of  Carniola  (Krain),  Austria.  Nearly 
all  the  inhabitants  (95  per  cent)  are 
Slovenians   (see). 

KRAKUS  or  CRACOVINIAN.      Same 
as  Bielochrovat.     (See  Polish.) 
KROAT.     Same  as  Croatian  (see). 
KUMYK.      A    small    Tataric     (see) 
people    on    the    Russian    side    of    the 
Caspian. 

KUNDUR.  A  branch  of  the  Nogai 
Tatars.     (See  Tataric.) 

KUPRIKE.  A  subdivision  of  the 
Poles  (see). 

KURD.  The  largest  western  section 
of  ludo-Iranic  stocli,  excepting  the 
neighboring  Armenians,  of  whom  the 
Kurds  are  the  notorious  and  inveter- 
ate enemies  and  persecutors.  The 
Kurdish  language  is  closely  related  to 
the  Persian,  and  through  that  to  the 
Armenian  and  the  Aryan  tongues  of 
Europe,  rather  than  to  the  surround- 
ing Arabian  and  Turkish.  Physically, 
the  Kurds  are  a  mixed  people,  showing 
especially  Arab  (Semitic)  and  Turliish 
(Mongolian)  elements  through  their 
long  social  and  religious  contact  with 
these  peoples.  They  are  almost  uni- 
formly Jkloliammedans.  A  few  on  the 
Persian  border  are  of  the  ancient  Nes- 
torian  sect— Christiiins.  They  have 
pressed  nortliward  from  Kurdistan  into 
Armenia,  and  about  1()0,(K)0  are  settled 
In  Russian  Transcaucasia.  In  all,  they 
probably  exceed  3,000,000.  or  somewhat 
less  in  number  than  the  Armenians. 
Nearly  one-half  of  them  live  in  Turkey. 
Tliey  are  not  known  as  emigranis  t<> 
America. 

KUTZO-VLACH.  Same  as  Tsintsar. 
A  n:iiiio  given  by  Macedonians  to  an 
iiuporlaul  division  of  Roumanians 
(see)  living  in  the  central  l)art  of 
northern  Greece.    Their  native  name  is 


Lappish. 

Aromuni;  that  is,  Romans.  (See  Bnl- 
(jarkin.) 

KTJYEV.  A  subdivision  of  the  Poles 
(see). 

KWAEN,  ftUAEN,  or  KAINALAISET. 
The  branch  of  Western  Finns  (see  Fin- 
nish) living  farthest  north  in  Finland 
and  Sweden,  and  therefore  adjoining  the 
Lapps.  A  few  are  found  even  amongst 
the  Norwegians,  from  whom  they  are 
distinguished  physically  by  their 
darker  color.  In  manner  of  life  they 
are  in  a  transitional  stage  between  the 
nomadic  Lapps  and  the  cultured  Finns. 

KYMRIC  or  CYMRIC.      (See  Ccltit:) 


L. 


LADIN.  A  mountain  people  of  Tyrol 
and  the  north  Italian  border  who 
speak  a  modern  Latin  tongue,  the 
Ladin,  distinct  from  the  Italian.  They 
are  a  subdivision  of  the  Rhseto-Ro- 
maush  group  (see). 

LAPOTNIKI.  Same  as  Bugan  (see). 
A  name  applied  to  Ruthenians  (see) 
living  on  the  Bug. 

LAPPISH  (called  by  themselves  Same- 
lat).  The  westernmost  Siberic  (Mon- 
golian) race  or  people,  from  which  Lap- 
land takes  its  name.  This  region,  of  in- 
definite boundaries,  extending  across 
northern  Norway  and  Sweden  and  into 
northwestern  Russia,  is  inhabited  by 
the  two  most  opposite  racial  stocks  of 
Europe— on  the  one  hand  the  dark, 
dwarlish,  rouiid-heade<I,  and  compara- 
tively uncivilized  Lapps,  of  Asiatic 
origin:  on  the  other,  the  blond  Scan- 
dinavians, the  tallest,  the  longest- 
headed,  and  perhaps  the  purest  repre- 
sentatives of  the  so-called  "  European  " 
race  ( Lai>ouge) .  The  languages  spoken 
l)y  tliese  two  races  are  as  different 
as  their  physical  types.  That  of  the 
Lapps  is  agglutinative,  like  that  of 
the  Finns  and  Mongols;  that  of  the 
Swedes  or  of  the  Norwegians  is  a 
cross  l)etween  English  and  German, 
that  is,  inflected  and  belonging  to  the 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


89 


Lappish. 


illl     (  sc 


liuio-Kun  . 
l;inj:uii.i;('s. 

Altlti.iiu'h  tlu>  sul>.i(v 
to  the  otliiioloijist.  no  : 
space    notnl    be    piven 


//(//( >    family  of 

:  is  inlfi-cstiiii: 
reat  amount  of 
to  the  La  PI'S. 
They  are  but  a  reumant  numerically 
and  so  ditTcrent  in  habits  of  civiliza- 
tion from  ourselves  that  biit  few  mem- 
bers of  the  race  find  tlieir  way  to 
America.  Their  total  popuhition  in 
the  tliree  kinsrdonis  is  only  30.000.  In 
Scandinavia  where  they  are  most  nu- 
Mierous,  tliey  do  not  number  one-half 
of  1  per  cent  of  the  population.  Lap- 
land itself  has  far  more  Scandinavians. 
Russians,  and  Finns  than  Lapps  living 
in  it. 

Many  Lapps,  of  course,  are  of  mixed 
bUuxl,  taller  and  more  fair  than  those 
of  the  ancient  type.  In  fact,  the  race 
bids  fair  to  disappear  by  amalgama- 
tion. But  it  is  a  curious  mistake  of 
well-informed  persons  to  think  that  the 
Lapps  are  Norwegians,  or  even  fair. 
Their  nearest  relatives  in  appearance 
and  manner  of  life,  if  not  in  language, 
are  the  Samoyeds  (see)  of  northeast- 
ern Russia  and  of  Siberia.  Although 
Lapland  falls  largely  within  the  Arctic 
Circle,  the  climate  is  milder  than  that 
(»f  the  Siberian  coast  farther  east.  Per- 
haps it  is  because  their  hard  conditions 
of  life  resemble  somewhat  those  of  the 
Eskimos  that  there  is  a  slight  phys- 
ical resemblance  between  the  two  races. 
In  head  form  alone  is  there  a  marked 
difference.  While  the  p]skimo  is  long- 
headed, the  Lapp  is  the  broadest- 
headed  of  the  broad-headed  Mongo- 
lians and  "Alpine  "  peoples  of  Europe. 
It  remains  only  to  be  said  that  tiie 
Lapps  are  nominally  Christians,  but 
for  the  most  part  very  superstitious 
and  ignorant:  and  that  throughout 
much  of  Lapland  they  still  lead  a  no- 
madic life  from  the  necessity  of  follow- 
ing their  herds  of  reindeer  over  vast 
stretches  of  desolate  mountain,  tundra, 
and  swamp.  The  few  that  have  come 
to  America  Ji^re  lost  sight  of  in  the  sta- 
tistics of  the  Bureau  of  Immigration. 
They  are  a  part  of  the  "Other  peoples." 
60813°— VOL  5—11 7 


Liberian. 

LATVI.     Same  as  Letts   (see). 

LAZ.  A  branch  of  the  Georgians. 
(See  Caucasus  peoples.) 

LEK.  Has  two  uses:  (1)  A  name 
rurnierly  applied  to  Poles  (see),  and 
(2)  same  as  Waterpolak.  The  latter 
are  considered  by  some  to  be  Mora- 
vians.    (See  Bohemian  and  Moravian.) 

LEMKE.  A  division  of  Little  Rus- 
sians, so  called  because  of  their  pe- 
culiar pronunciation.  (See  Ruthc- 
iiian.) 

LESGHIAN.  The  principal  people  of 
Daghostan,  in  Transcaucasia,  or  their 
language:  a  branch  of  the  Eastern 
Division  of  the  Caucasus  peoples 
(see).   • 

LETT,  LETTISH,  or  LATVL  The 
northernmost  division  of  the  Letto- 
Lithuanian  or  Lettic  stock.  The 
Letts  speak  a  language  related  to  Lith- 
uanian about  as  Italian  stands  to 
Latin.  It  is  dividefl  into  the  Low 
Lettish  or  Tahmian  spoken  in  North- 
western Courland:  the  High  Lettish 
toward  the  east,  and  the  Middle  Let- 
tish, w^hich  is  the  literary  form.  The 
Letts  live  for  the  most  part  in  the 
southern  Baltic  provinces  of  Russia. 
They  are  counted  as  Lithuanians  in 
the  statistics  of  the  Bureau  of  Immi- 
gration. (See  Lithuanian  for  details 
concerning  them.) 

LETTIC,  LETTO-LI  THU  ANI  AN, 
LITHUANIAN-LETTISH,  or  BALTIC. 
The  name  given  to  that  group  of  Ar- 
yan languages  which  is  made  up  of 
the  Lettish,  the  Lithuanian,  the 
Jmoud,  and  the  Old  Prussian.  (See 
these,  and  especially  LHhuaniait.) 
"Lettic"  is  sometimes  used  in  the 
sense  of  Lettish  only. 

LETTO-SLAVIC.  WENDIC,  or  BAL- 
TO-SLAVIC.  The  closely  related  Lettic 
and  Slavic  (see)  groups  of  languages 
are  sometimes  put  together  under  these 
names. 

LIBERIAN.  A  native  of  Liberia, 
Africa.  A  political,  not  an  ethnical, 
term.     (See  Negro.) 


90 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Lithuanian. 

LITHUANIAN,  LITVA,  or  LETUVI- 
NINKAI.  The  Aryan  race  of  western 
Russia,  which  gave  its  name  to  the 
former  principality  of  Lithuania,  and 
which,  with  the  related  Letts,  Jmouds, 
and  Old  Prussians,  forms  a  distinct 
subdivision  linguistically  of  the  Aryan 
stock.  This  subdivision  is  variously 
called  the  Lettic,  Baltic,  Letto-Lithua- 
nian,  or,  less  properly,  the  Lithuanian 
group,  using  the  last  given  name  in 
the  widest  sense,  and  it  is  sometimes 
combined  with  the  Slavic  (see)  under 
the  designation  "  Letto-Slavic."  For 
convenience  Letts  and  Jmouds  are 
counted  as  Lithuanians  and  are  put 
into  the  "  Slavic  division "  by  the 
Bureau  of  Immigration.  They  will 
be  considered  together  in  this  article. 
The  Lithuanians  are  one  of  the  three 
or  four  peoples  now  most  active  in 
immigration  from  Russia. 

There  is  a  marked  opposition  be- 
tween the  conclusions  of  the  philologists 
and  those  of  the  physical  anthropol- 
ogists as  to  the  relationship  of  the 
Lithuanians  to  the  Slavs.  While  the 
former  consider  them  to  be  the  most 
closely  related  to  the  Slavs  of  all  non- 
Slavic  peoples,  the  anthropologists,  as 
typified  by  Ripley,  place  them  at  nearly 
the  opposite  extreme  from  the  Slavs 
in  European  ethnology.  The  letter  are 
put  in  the  brunette,  broad-headed,  and 
wide-faced  "Alpine  "  or  "  Celto-Slavic  " 
race,  while  the  TJtbuanians,  and  espe- 
cially the  more  typical  Letts,  are  said  to 
1)0  "  pure  blond"  and  to  "  approxininto 
quite  closely  to  our  Anglo-Saxon 
model ;  "  that  is,  to  approach  the  ex- 
treme of  the  long-headed  tyi)e,  and 
therefore  to  belong  to  the  "  Nordic,"  or 
at  least  to  the  "  Sub-Nordic "  race. 
No  doubt  both  are  right.  To-day  they 
stand  as  close  linguistically  to  their 
eastern  neighbors,  the  Russians,  as 
they  do  physically  to  their  western 
neighbors,  the  Swedes.  What  they 
were  originally  is  the  question.  Is 
their  language  or  their  physical  type 
the  last  acquired?    That  it  is  not  the 


Lithuanian. 

language  might  be  argued  from  the 
fact  that  the  Lithuanian  is  older  than 
perhaps  any  other  Aryan  tongue  of 
Europe. 

Leaving  the  ethnical  center  of  the 
race  in  Courland,  on  the  Baltic,  it  is 
found  that  it  shades  off  in  every  direc- 
tion into  the  types  of  the  surrounding 
peoples.  Toward  the  southwest,  in 
Prussia,  it  has  almost  disappeared  in 
the  German,  as  the  Old  Prussian,  for- 
merly spoken  by  the  Lithuanians  in 
that  region,  has  entirely  disappeared — 
a  dialect,  by  the  way,  which  must  not 
be  thought  from  its  name  to  be  Teu- 
tonic :  it  is  purely  Letto-Slavic.  On 
the  southeastern  border  it  is  difficult 
to  draw  the  line,  except  in  language, 
between  the  White  Russians  and  the 
Lithuanians.  On  the  north,  in  the 
province  of  Livonia,  there  is  clearly  an 
approximation  to  the  Finnish  type 
through  intermarriage  with  the  Livs 
and  Esths. 

The  Lithuanians  are  interesting  his- 
torically. Although  surrounded  by  ag- 
gressive races,  they  long  retained  their 
own  independence,  thanks  to  their  im- 
penetrable swamps  and  forests.  But 
they  retained  also  their  pagan  beliefs, 
traces  of  which  may  be  found  even  in 
the  peasantry  of  to-day.  Not  till  the 
fourteenth  century  were  they  Chris- 
tianized. Through  their  political  union 
with  Poland,  the  Lithuanians  proper 
and  the  Jmouds  became  Catholic,  and 
are  to-day  the  northernmost  people  of 
that  faith  on  the  Continent.  The 
Letts  are  divided  among  the  Lu- 
theran, the  Catholic,  and  the  Russian 
or  Orthodox  churches.  The  greater 
nvimber  (750.000),  who  adjoin  the 
Protestant  Finnish  population  on  the 
north  and  were  united  politically  with 
it,  are  Lutherans;  toward  the  east 
50,000  affiliate  with  the  great  mass  of 
the  Russian  population  in  the  Greek 
church;  while  farther  south,  in  Vitebsk 
province,  which  formerly  belonged, 
like  the  Lithuanian  provinces,  to  Cath- 


Dictionary  oi  Races  or  Peoples. 


91 


Lithiianian. 


Ih 


l.vtU 


oik'     rdniul 
Catliolit.-. 

There  are  scvonil  divisions  of  (lie 
Lettic  or  Letto-Litbnanian  uroiiii  of 
lanj;uas;es.  In  the  first  plate.  Lithu- 
anian is  about  as  ditTerout  from  Let- 
tish as  Latin  is  from  Italian.  Then 
there  are  subdivisions.  The  Jmoud, 
Znuidz,  Jemaitic,  Samogitian,  or  Low 
Lithuanian  is  a  dialect  of  the  Lithu- 
anian. The  Lettish  has  three  dhilects, 
one  of  them  calleil  the  Tahmiau.  An- 
other people,  considered  by  some  to  be 
Lithuanian,  is  the  black-haired  Yat- 
vyn.cs,  farther  south,  who  are  probably 
a  mixture  of  White  Russians  and  Ma- 
znrs  ( roles) .  These  i^erhaps  have  been 
included  in  the  count  of  Lithuanians 
in  Suwalki  and  other  Polish  provinces 
by  the  Russian  census.     (See  table.) 

The  Lithuanian  is  a  small  race 
numerically,  only  about  1  per  cent  of 


Lithuanian. 

the  total  population  of  lOurope,  or  3* 
per  cent  of  the  population  of  Russia. 
It  does  not  e.vceiHl  4,(Kio.0()0  in  num- 
bers, and  is  therefore  only  one-fourth 
the  size  of  the  Polish  race,  one-half 
that  of  the  Hebrew,  or  one-fifteenth 
that  of  the  Great  Russian,  and  is 
about  equal  to  that  of  the  Ruthenians 
of  Austria-Hungary,  or  of  the  Bul- 
garians. The  Prussian  census  shows 
but  little  over  100.000  Lithuanians  in 
that  country.  In  the  six  Lithuanian 
provinces  listed  below,  the  total  popu- 
lation is  over  7.000.000.  More  than 
one-half  therefore  of  the  population 
i?  of  outside  peoples,  mostly  White 
Russian.  Polish,  Hebrew,  and,  along  the 
Paltic,  (Jerman.  That  the  Letts  come 
fiom  (piite  different  provinces  from 
the  Lithuanians  proper  is  evident 
from  the  following  figures  taken  from 
the  Russian  census  of  1897 : 


Litliiitinitni  (uid  Ijitish  iioiiiilalion  of  Russia. 


Provinces. 

Letts. 

Jmoiids. 

Lithua- 
nians. 

Total. 

Northorn: 

563,829 
505,994 
264,032 

35,188 

471 

74 

06,  .349 

100 

1,517 

67 

444,921 

157 

54 

1,206 

6,  .594 
16,531 
2,335 

574,8.53 

279,720 
304,548 
25,929 

570,523 

524,042 

Vitebsk                           

266,434 

Central: 

1,0.54,962 

Southern: 

280,348 

304,676 

93, 484 

1,4:35,937 

448,022 

1,210,510 

3,094,469 

In  other  words,  the  Letts  are  found 
mainly  in  the  northern  provinces  of 
this  regicm,  the  .Imouds  in  the  center, 
and  the  Lithuanians,  although  more 
scattered,  occui)y  the  central  and 
southern  provinces.  In  Suwalki,  a 
province  of  what  is  to-day  called  Po- 
land, the  Lithuanians  number  one-half 
of  th'j  population.  In  Kovno,  adjoin- 
ing it  on  the  north,  they  constitute 
one-third,  and  the  .Imouds,  or  Low 
Lithuanians,  another  third  of  the  popu- 
lation. 


While  the  Lithuanians  are  small  in 
immbers,  they  have  been  among  the 
more  active  races  in  immigration  to 
America.  In  1007  they  stood  tenth  in 
rank  as  to  the  rate  of  immigration,  G 
per  1,000  of  population.  In  this  re- 
spect they  were  surpassed  by  several 
Slavic  peoples,  the  Poles,  the  Slovaks, 
and  the  Croatian-Slovenian  group. 
The  Ruthenians  from  Austria-Hun- 
gary came  in  about  the  same  ratio, 
but  the  rate  of  Hebrew  or  Slovak 
immigration    in    that   year   was    three 


92 


The  Immigralion  Commission. 


Lithuanian. 

times     sreater.      During    the     twelve 
years  ending  .June  30,  1910,  Lithuanian 
immigration  to  the  United  States  was 
175,258,  or  more  than  twice  as  great 
as  the  immigration  of  Russians  proper, 
although  the  population  of  the  latter 
race  is  fifteen  times  larger.     As  to  the 
absolute  number  of  immigrants,  Lithu- 
anians stood  thirteenth   in  rank  dur- 
ing the  period  last  mentioned.     While 
Polish    immigrants    were    more    than 
five  times  as  numerous  in  the  twelve 
years  referred  to,  their  rate  of  immi- 
gi-ation   was   only   a   little   larger,   or 
4.6   per   1,000,   as   compared   with   3.G 
per  1.000  for  Lithuanians.      The  num- 
ber of  Hebrew  immigrants  was  more 
than   six   times   that   of   Lithuanians. 
Nearly    three-fourtias    of    the    Lithu- 
anians go  to  the  same  States  to  which 
most    Poles   and   other   typical    Slavic 
peoples  go,  namely,  Pennsylvania.  Illi- 
nois, New  York,  and  Massachusetts. 

LITTLE  RUSSIAN,  MALO-RUSSIAN, 
oi  RTJSSNIAK.  Same  as  Ruthenian 
(see). 
LITVA.  Same  as  Lithuanian  (see). 
LIV  or  LIVONIAN.  A  division  of 
the  Western  Finns  living  in  Livonia. 
(See  Finnish.) 

LOPARI.     A  division  of  the  Western 
Finns.     (See  Finnish.) 

LOTHARINGIAN.       (See    (IrrnKin.) 
LOW  GERMAN,  LOW  LETTIC,  LOW 
LITHUANIAN,   etc.      Dialects   or   divi- 
sions   of    tliese    respective    languages 
(wliich  see). 

LOWLAND    SCOTCH.      (Set^    Em/li^h 
iiiid  Scotch.) 

LUBLINIAN.      A   sul)di vision   of   tht 
Poles   (see). 

LUNGAUER.      A    name    applied    1< 
certain  Germans  (see)  of  Austria. 

LURI.    A  wandering  tribe  of  Persia 
(See  r////>s-.'/.) 

LUSATIAN.      Same    as    Wend     (se^ 
this  and  Shir). 

LUXEMBURGER.     (See  German.) 


Magyar. 


M. 


MACEDONIAN.      (See  Bulgarian.) 
MAGYAR     (prou.    Mil-jar),    Hunga- 
rian, Hun,  or  Hunyak  in  popular  lan- 
guage.      The     race,     of     Finno-Tatar 
origin,    that    invaded    Hungary    about 
the  ninth  century  and  is  now  dominant 
there.       Often     called     "Hungarian," 
although  this  is  more  properly  a  politi- 
cal than  an  ethnological  term  and  may 
be   applied   also   to   that  half   of   the 
population   of  Hungary  which   is  not 
Magyar.      "Huns"     and     "Huiikies" 
are  names  still   more  incorrectly  ap- 
plied to  this  race  and  to  Slavs  indis- 
criminately in  some  parts  of  America. 
The  Huns,  properly  speaking,  were  a 
horde  that  overran  parts  of  Europe  in 
the  middle  ages  and  are  supposed  to 
be    more   closely    represented   by    the 
modern  Kalmuks  or  Turks  than  by  the 
Magyars.        The      "  Hunagars "      and 
"  Mogers "  pushed  later  over  the  Asi- 
atic border  and  absorbed  the  earlier 
Mongol  and  other  elements  of  what  is 
.now    Hungary.'   They   became   Chris- 
tianized in  the  eleventh  century,  the 
earliest  of  all  the  Finno-Tataric  tribes 
of  Europe.     Thus  it  is  that  the  Mag- 
yars, together  with  the  Finns,  are  the 
"foremost   branches   of   the    Mongolian 
race,  as  measured  by  western  civiliza- 
tion. 

As  has  been  said  elsewhere  (see 
I'inmsh  and  Ural-Alfaic),  the  Ma'gj'ars 
are  related  linguistically  to  the  Turks 
and  Japanese  (see),  all  these  be- 
longing to  the  great  Sibiric  stock 
possessing  agglutinative  speech.  But 
physically  the  Magyars  and  the  Finns 
of  to-day  are  not  Mongolian  as  much 
:;s  Caucasian.  Because  of  mixture 
with  Caucasian  peoples,  they  have 
deviated  more  widely  from  the  ancient 
type  than  have  the  Turks.  While  these 
latter  are  becoming  southern  European 
in  type,  the  ^Ligyars  are  often  blonds, 
yet  not  so  generally  as  are  the  Finns. 
In  short,  while  the  Magyars  have  im- 
posed   their    speech    and     rule     upon 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


93 


>^? 


Q_VJ       ^. 


94 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Magyar. 

Ilmiffary,  tliey  have  taken  on  the 
physical  characters  and  the  civiliza- 
tion of  the  subject  peoples.  Ripley  says 
that  they  are  "perhaps  one-eighth 
Finnic  and  seven-eighths  Alpine"  or 
"  Celto-Slavic."  They  are  not  counted 
in  the  same  great  divisions  with  Eu- 
ropean races  by  the  Bureau  of  Immi- 
gration but  find  a  place  with  Turks 
and  Armenians  among  "All  others." 

The  Magyars  form  a  compact  popu- 
lation   with    but    minor    subdivisions, 
such  as  the  Szeklers,  of  Transylvania. 
The    race    is    i?onflned    to    Hungary. 
Standing  like  an  island  in  the  Cauca- 
sian population  that  surrounds  them, 
they  steadily  increase  in  numbers  and 
spread  their  language  among  the  peo- 
ple whom  they  rule.     While  they  con- 
stitute   only    half    the    population    of 
Hungary,  Magyar  is  the  language  of 
three-fourths    of    the    schools.      The 
other    principal    peoples   of    Hungary 
proper— that  is,   exclusive   of   Croatia 
and    Slovenia— are    the    Roumanians, 
Germans,  and  Slovaks,  who  constitute, 
respectively,   17,  12,  and  12  per  cent 
of  the  population.     In  the  entire  king- 
dom there  were  in  1900  about  8,500,000 
Magyars.    More  than  half  of  these  are 
Catholic   and   one-fourth   are   "Evan- 
gelical."    Magyar  is  also  the  language 
of  000,000  .Tews.    The  geographical  dis- 
tribulion  of  the  various  races  in  Hxm- 
gary  is  shown  on  the  map  on  page  93. 
From  1899  to  1910,  inclusive,  338,151 
Magyar  inunigrants  were  admitted  to 
the  TTnited  States.     This  number  was 
exceeded  by  only  nine  other  races  or 
peoples  during  the  period,  and  was  far 
ahead  of  any  other  people  that  is  Mon- 
golian in  origin,  the  Finnish  race,  with 
151,774    inunigrants   during   the    same 
twelve    years,    ranking    next    in    this 
comparison.     As  regards  their  rate  of 
immigration     to     the     United     States. 
Magyars  in  1907  stood  eighth  in  rank, 
that  is,  7  per  1,000  of  population,  but 
still  in  the  lead  of  most  Slavic  peoples. 
The  Magyars  thus  form  an  imi)ortant 
element  in  the  southeastern  lOuropean 


Malay. 

immigration  to  the  United  States.  Only 
two  Slavic  peoples,  the  Polish  and  Slo- 
vak, exceeded  the  Magyar  in  absolute 
numbers  of  immigrants  in  the  twelve 
years  considered,  although  tlie  Croatian 
and  Slovenian  peoples,  also  from  Hun- 
garian territory,  are  not  far  beliiud 
them.  Like  most  eastern  Europeans 
the  Magyars  go  to  industrial  States. 
During  the  twelve  years  considered, 
106,641  were  destined  to  Pennsylvania, 
04,201  to-New  York,  55,433  to  Ohio,  and 
51,119  to  New  .Terspy. 


MAGYAR-SLOVAK.      (See  Slorak.) 

MAHRATTA  or  MARATHI.  A  mixed 
Hindu  people  (see)  living  in  western 
and  central  India,  between  the  Dravid- 
ians  and  the  Hindus  proper.  Their 
language,  an  Aryan  tongue  called 
"  Marathi,"  is  spoken  by  about  18,000,- 
000  iiersons. 

MALAY,    MALAYSIAN,    or    BROWN 
race.      One    of    the    five    grand    divi- 
sions of  mankind  as  commonly  classi- 
fied since  the  time  of  Blumenbach,  but 
the  most  disputable  one  in  the  view  of 
recent  ethnologists.     Many  consider  it 
to  be  a  branch  of  the  Mongolian  race 
(see),  but  such  admit,  at  least,  that  it 
is  the  most  divergent  great  branch  of 
the   latter.     Little   attention   need   be 
given   to    the   debates   amongst    scien- 
tists concerning  it,  as  it  is  a  race  of 
little  consequence  in  immigration  stud- 
ies.    It    is    the    smallest    grand    divi- 
sion of  mankind,  numerically,  with  the 
exceiition'of  the  American,  having  an 
estimated     population     of     35.(X)0,000. 
Practically  no  Malays  come  as  immi- 
grants to  the  TTnited  States.    The  few 
Filii>inos     (see)     that    come    are    not 
c-ounted  as  immigrants. 

For  the  purposes  of  this  classifica- 
tion the  Malay  race  may  be  defined  as 
that  grand  division  of  mankind  which 
is  distinguishtvl  by  its  brown  color  and 
which  is  native  to  the  Malay  Archipel- 
ago and  Peninsula  and  the  Island  of 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


95 


Malay. 

M.-iila.irascMi-.  with  perhaps  a  few  re- 
InttHl  rouiiiauls  of  tribes  in  Indo- 
china. Tlie  Malay  Archiperago  in- 
rl lilies  the  Philippines,  bnt  not  New 
Ciiiiiea  on  the  east.  Within  this  archi- 
pelago there  is  no  other  native  race, 
with  the  exception  of  the  small  groups 
of  pigmy  Negroes  ealliil  Negritos  (see), 
distantly  related  to  the  Papuan  of  New 
Ciuinea.  if  not  to  the  Australian — un- 
less we  consider  also  that  the  "  Indo- 
nesian "  element  in  the  interior  of  the 
iioi-tliern  islands  is  Caucasian  rather 
than  "Pi-oto-Malayan." 

All  the  languages  sjioken  by  the 
Mnlay  race  belong  to  the  great  IMalayo- 
I'olynesian  family  of  languages,  which 
fire  found  everywhere  amongst  Poly- 
nesians (vSee)  ;  that  is,  as  far  east  as 
the  waters  of  South  America  and 
northward  to  include  the  Hawaiian 
Islands.  The  term  Malay  is  also  ap- 
plied in  a  narrower  sense  to  that  part 
of  the  Malay  race  called  the  "  true 
Malay"  or  "  Orang  Malaya,"  that  is, 
the  section  speaking  the  standard 
Malay  tongue  and  which  live<l  origi- 
nally in  and  about  the  Malay  Penin- 
sula. Other  divisions  of  the  Malay 
race  are  then  called  "  Malayan." 

While  linguistically  the  -Malays  are 
radically  distinct  from  the  ^Mongolians, 
physically  they  approach  them  more 
nearly  than  any  other  great  race.  The 
lighter  brown  color  fouTuI  in  some 
sections  ap|)roaches  the  yellow  of  the 
Chinese,  and  the  slanting  eye  or  "  Mon- 
gol fold  "  of  the  upper  lid  is  frequently 
found  where  no  intermixture  can  be 
assumed.  The  appearance  of  the  face 
and  head  is  also  somewhat  similar  in 
these  races.  In  temperament  and  na- 
tive civilization,  however,  the  Malay 
is  quite  distinct.  lie  has  primitive, 
iiaiel  instincts  more  like  tho.se  of  the 
American  Indian.  He  has  nowhere 
a«cei>ted  the  Mongolian  type  of  civili- 
zation so  much  as  the  Caucasian  type. 
The  Filipinos  are  far  in  advance  of 
iiny  other  Malay  jieople  in  the  latter 
respiH-t.  although   the  earlier   Malayan 


Manx. 

civilization  was  most  highly  develoi»ed 
in  Java.  Huddhism  has  here  been  re- 
placed by  Mohammedanism,  which  has 
extended  even  into  the  southern  Philip- 
I)ines.  (See  Ea.st  Indian,  I'acific 
l.sldmh  r.  and  Poliincfiian.) 

MALAYALAM.  A  branch  of  the  Dra- 
vidian  people  (see)  living  on  the  west- 
ern coast  of  the  most  southern  portion 
of  India.  Their  language,  the  Mala- 
yalam,  of  no  relation  to  Malay,  is 
spoken  by  over  0,000,000  persons. 

MALAY-POLYNESIAN.  The  family 
of  languages  spoken  throughout  most 
of  the  Pacific.  (See  Malay,  Polyne- 
fiian,  and  Pacific  Itilaniler.) 

MALIIESOR.     (See  Albanian.) 

MALO-RUSSIAN.  Same  as  Little 
Russian.     (See  Rutheniun.) 

MALTESE.  A  native  of  the  Medi- 
terranean island  of  Malta,  a  British 
colony;  generally  of  Italian  or  Arabian 
stock  (see  these).  Arabic  is  the  pre- 
vailing language.  Ninety  per  cent  of 
t  he  200,000  inhabitants  are  Catholic. 

MANCHTJ.  The  race  or  people  from 
which  Manchuria  takes  its  name.  The 
leading  member  of  the  Tuugusic  divi- 
sion of  the  Ural-Altaic  or  Sibiric  divi- 
sion of  the  Mongolians  (see  these),  and 
therefore  more  closely  related  to  the 
Japanese,  Mongols,  and  Tats  in  lan- 
guage than  to  the  Chinese.  Yet  they 
are  not  readily  distinguished  physic- 
ally from  the  latter,  especially  since 
Chinese  blood  by  intermixture  now 
predominates  in  Manchuria.  China 
has  for  two  hundred  years  been  ruled 
by  a  Manchurian  dynasty.  (See  Chi- 
nese for  immigration,  etc.) 

MANILAMAN.     An  old  term  applied 

to  sailors  iiailing  from  Manila.  Philip- 
jiine  Islands.     (See  I'iliitino.) 

MANSUR.  A  branch  of  the  Nogai 
'i'alars   (si'e). 

MANX.  The  native  race  or  people 
of    the    Isle    of    .Man.       Linguistically 


96 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Manx. 

the  Manx  is  a  corrupt  dialect  of  the 
Gaelic  branch  of  the  Celtic  (see) 
group  of  the  Aryan  or  Indo-European 
languages.  It  is  closely  allied  to  Irish 
and  Scotch,  but  is  unimportant.  ]Manx 
is  now  spoken  by  fewer  than  5,000 
persons;  that  is,  by  less  than  one- 
tenth  of  the  population  of  the  Isle  of 
Man.  Fewer  than  100  speak  Manx  only. 
It  is  found  only  in  the  northwestern 
parishes  and  in  a  few  places  along  the 
western  coast  of  the  island.  It  will 
undoubtedly  soon  become  extinct,  as 
did  Cornish,  another  Celtic  dialect,  in 
the  last  century,  since  nearly  all  the 
inhabitants  now  converse  in  English. 
Manxmen  do  not  api^ear  in  immigra- 
tion statistics.  They  are  probably 
classed  as  English. 

MARONITE.  (See  Syrian.) 
MASUR  or  MAZUR.  One  of  the  four 
dialectal  divisions  of  the  Poles  (see). 
Their  language  is  called  Mazurian  or 
Masovian  and  is  considered  by  some 
to  be  but  a  corrupt  form  of  the  Great 
Polish.  It  is  mainly  spoken  in  east 
Prussia  and  about  Warsaw. 

MECKLENBURGER.     ( See  German. ) 
MEDITERRANEAN  race.     (See  Cau- 
casian and  Celtic.) 

MELANESIAN.  A  Negroid  people; 
the  central  division  of  the  Pacific 
Islanders  (see). 

MENNONITE.  Not  an  ethnical  term. 
The  name  of  a  religious  sect  found  in 
the  Netherlands,  in  Russia,  and  in 
other  parts  of  Europe. 

MESTCHERJAK.  A  small  Tatar 
people  (sec)   in  eastern  Russia. 

MESTIZO.  The  issue  of  a  white  per- 
son by  an  Indian.  (See  Negro.)  A 
Spanish  word  originally  meaning  of 
mixed  blood. 

MEXICAN.  Any  native  of  Mexico 
who  is  neither  of  Negro  nor  of  Indian 
descent.  Defined  thus  for  immigration 
purposes,  because  Negroes  and  Ameri- 
can Indians  (see)  are  listed  separately 
regardless  of  nativity  (cf.  Cuban  and 


Mokcha. 

Spanisli  American).  The  Mexican 
population,  unlike  that  of  Cuba,  is 
mainly  of  Indian  or  mixed  origin  and 
is  therefore  largely  excluded  from  this 
definition.  While  70  per  cent  of  the 
inhabitants  of  Cuba  are  white,  less 
than  20  per  cent  of  the  people  of 
Mexico  are  of  pure  white  blood.  About 
40  per  cent  (5,000.000)  are  of  pure  In- 
dian blood,  to  whom  must  be  added  43 
per  cent  of  mixed  blood.  The  total 
population  is  over  13,000,000.  Mexico 
is  Spanish  as  to  official  language,  as  to 
the  greater  part  of  its  white  popula- 
tion, and  as  to  type  of  civilization,  al- 
though the  last  named  is  perhaps  in- 
fluenced by  the  United  States  more 
than  is  true  of  any  other  Latin-Ameri- 
can  republic. 

For  many  years  there  has  been  a 
considerable  immigration  fi-om  Mexico 
to  the  border  States  and  Territories, 
but  previous  to  190S  statistics  relative 
to  the  overland  movement  were  not  re- 
corded by  the  Bureau  of  Immigration. 
In  that  year,  5,682  persons  listed  as 
"  Mexicans "  were  admitted  to  the 
United  States;  in  1909  there  were 
15,591,  and  in  1910,  17,760.  The  great 
majority  of  these  were  destined  to 
Texas.  A  few  immigrants  of  other 
races  or  peoples,  including  (Jerman, 
Spanish,  English,  and  Syrian,  are  an- 
nually admitte<I  from  Mexico.  The 
above  figures  do  not  include  so-called 
"  nonimmigrant  aliens." 

MICRONESIAN.  A  mixed  Malayo- 
Polynesian  central  group  of  llie  Pa- 
cific Islanders  (see). 

MINGRELIAN.  A  subdivision  of  the 
Kartvelian  or  (Jeorgian  grouj)  (see) 
or  Southern  Division  of  tlie  Caucasus 
peoples  (see). 

MIRDITE.      (S(>e  Albanian.) 

MOESIAN.  A  subdivision  of  the 
lUilgarians  (see). 

MOKCHA.  A  sul)di  vision  of  I  he 
Mordvinians  (see  Finnish)  living  in 
eastern  Russia. 


Dlcllonary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


97 


Moldavian. 


MOLDAVIAN.  A  j;(M.i;r:\iilii.al  ili 
vision  (if  the  Komiianians  (see)  re- 
sidiiii;  in  the  former  principality  of 
M()i(l:i\  ill.  which  now  forms  the  north- 
ern part  ()f  Kt)nmania.  Not  a  racial 
name. 

MOLDO-WALLACHIAN.  A  name  ap- 
plied to  the  Hoiunaiiians  (see).  The 
former  principalities  of  Moldavia, 
AVallachia,  and  Eastern  lloumelia  now 
I'onstitnte  liouuiania. 

MONGOL  or  MONGOLIC.  The  sub- 
division of  the  Sibiric  branch  of  the 
Moniioli.in  race  or  errand  division  of 
mankind  from  which  the  latter  has 
taken  its  name.  They  are  interesting 
historically,  in  that  at  different  times 
they  have  ruled  India  and  still  rule, 
through  the  Mauchu  dynasty,  China. 
In  the  thirteenth  century,  headed  by 
the  descendants  of  Genghis  Khan,  they 
penetrated  into  Europe  as  far  as  Ger- 
many. Their  only  representatives  now 
in  Europe  are  the  Kalnmks  (see)  of 
southeastern  Russia,  a  decadent  stock. 

The  term  "  Mongolic,"  and  even 
"  Mongol,"  is  sometimes  used  in  a 
wider  sense  to  mean  the  entire  Mon- 
golian race  (see).  The  Bureau  of  Im- 
migration uses  "  Mongolic  "  in  a  still 
wider  sense  to  include  also  the  East 
liidians.  Pacific  Islanders,  and  Fili- 
pinos (see  all  these). 

The  Mongols  or  natives  of  Mongolia 
are  comparatively  unimportant  in  im- 
migration and  international  questions, 
being  small  in  number  and  located  in 
the  interior  of  Asia,  back  of  China 
proper.  Estimates  of  their  population 
rate  them  at  only  from  2,(W0.fKW  to 
.■.(H)O.O(X)  in  numbers,  while  of  Chi- 
nese (see)  there  are  perhaps  300,- 
(X)0.()00.  The  Mongols  are  not  so 
closely  related  linguistically  to  the  Chi- 
nese as  they  are  to  the  Japanese  and 
even  to  the  Finns,  Turks,  and  Magyars. 
The  Mongols  proper  extend  at  present 
westward  over  waste  regions  as  far  as 
the  Turko-Tataric  populations  of  Rus- 
sian central  Asia.     As  they  extend  on 


Mongolian. 

the  east  nearly  to  I'cUiug,  a  few  may 
have  found  their  way  to  tlie  I'nilcd 
States  as  "Chinese"  immigiants,  from 
whom  they  are  not  easily  distin- 
guishable, 

MONGOLIAN,  MONGOL.  MONGOLIC, 
MONGOLOID,  ASIATIC,  or  YELLOW 
race.  That  grand  division  of  man- 
kind which  is  typically,  as  to  color, 
yellowish,  and  as  to  origin,  culture, 
and  present  habitat,  Asiatic.  An  im- 
portant subject  in  immigration.  The 
Mongolian  and  the  Caucasian  (see) 
are  the  two  largest  "races"  or  divi- 
sions of  mankind,  the  latter  being 
somewhat  the  larger  because  it  in- 
cludes the  greater  part  of  the  popula- 
tion of  India.  The  term  "Asiatic " 
may  be  used  in  a  geographical  sense  to 
include  India.  lu  this  sense  the 
Asiatics  are  far  greater  in  number 
than  either  the  Mongolians  or  the 
Europeans. 

Just  as  the  Caucasian  race  extends 
into  southwestern  and  southern  Asia, 
so  the  Mongolian  race  extends  far  into 
Europe,  embracing  not  only  the  Lapps 
of  Scandinavia,  the  Finns,  Cossacks, 
and  many  other  peoples  of  Russia,  and 
the  Turks  of  southern  Europe,  but 
even  the  Magyars  of  Hungary,  the 
most  advanced  of  all  the  Europeans 
of  Mongolian  origin.  The  main  west- 
ern branches  of  'we  Mongolians,  al- 
though Euroi)eanized  in  blood  as  well 
as  in  culture,  still  possess  a  Turanian 
speech. 

The  Mongolians  have  also  extended 
from  time  immemorial  over  the  Arctic 
coast  of  North  America,  if  we  ai-cejit 
the  view  most  generally  held  as  to  the 
origin  of  the  Eskimos.  Indeed,  many 
ethnologists  so  define  "  Mongolian  "as 
to  include  the  entire  American  and 
Malay  races.  Huxley's  term  "  Mongo- 
loid "  includes  not  only  these,  but  also 
the  Polynesians  and  "  Indonesians," 
who  are  considered  by  some  to  repre- 
sent an  ancient  Caucasian  element  in 
the  Pacific.    Huxley  therefore  finds  no 


98 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Mongolian. 

race  but  the  Mongoloid  on  or  near  the 
I'aciflc  Ocean,  with  the  exception  of  a 
"  Negroid  "  element  in  Malaysia.  The 
word  "  Mongolian  "  is  sometimes  used 
in  a  more  restricted  sense  as  equiva- 
lent to  "Mongol"  (see),  the  name  of 
a  small  group  of  Japanese-like  people 
living  northwest  of  China  proper  in 
Mongolia.  The  term  "  Mongolic  grand 
division "  is  used  by  the  Bureau  of 
Immigration  in  the  widest  sense  of  all, 
to  include  the  Malays,  as  well  as  the 
Chinese,  Japanese,  and  Koreans. 

All  of  northern,  central,  and  eastern 
Asia  was  originally  occupied  exclu- 
sively by  the  Mongolian  race,  if  we  ex- 
clude from  this  grand  division  the 
doubtful  Eskimos  near  Bering  Sea  and 
the  Ainos  of  northern  Japan  and  the 
Malays  and  Negritos  of  the  Malay 
Peninsula. 

Brinton  divides  the  Mongolian  race 
Into  two  great  branches,  the  Sinitic 
and  the  Sibiric.  The  former  is  the 
more  populous,  and  is  confined  to  Asia, 
being  subdivided  into  the  Chinese, 
Indo-Chinese,  and  Tibetan  groups  (see 
these).  The  Sibiric  branch  includes 
all  the  invaders  into  Europe  above 
mentioned,  who  are  therefore  more 
closely  related  linguistically  to  the 
Japanese  than  to  the  Chinese.  This 
Itranch  includes,  besides  the  Japanese, 
Arctic,  and  Tnngusigj|groups,  the  Fin- 
nic, Tataric,  and  Mongolic.  It  is  the 
three  last-named  groups  that  are  rep- 
resented in  Europe;  the  Finnic  by 
the  Finns,  Lapps,  Esths,  Livs,  Mord- 
A  inians,  and  others  of  Bnssia,  and  the 
Magyars  of  Hungary:  the  Tataric 
group  by  the  Kirghiz-Kazaks.  Turko- 
mans, and  kindri'd  tribes  in  Russia, 
and  the  Osmanlis,  or  Turks  of  Tur- 
key; and  the  Mongolic  group  by  the 
Kalmuks  of  eastern  Russia.  ( See  arti- 
cles on  the  above  and  sunnnary  under 
UrdJ-Mtdic.) 

Southwestern  Asia  is  iiractically  oc- 
cujiied  by  Caucasians,  with  the  ex- 
(■('I'tion  of  the  Turkish  race  in  Ana- 
tolia (Asia  Minor).    West  of  the  Hin- 


Mongolian. 

dus  come  their  Aryan  kinsmen,  the  Af- 
ghans, Beluchis,  Persians,  Armenians, 
and  Kurds,  many  of  whom  are  Moham- 
medan ;  then  come  the  Semites,  incluQ- 
ing  the  Jews,  Arabs,  and  Syrians. 

Among  the  many  other  definitions  of 
"  Mongolian  race,"  which  vary  from 
those  given  above,  it  is  most  important 
to  notice  those  illustrated  in  the  usage 
of  Keane  and  Linnaeus.  These  authors 
consider  Blumeubach's  Malay  race 
(see)  to  be  only  a  branch  of  the 
Mongolian,  while  they  do  not  put  the 
American  Indian  (see)  into  that  cate- 
gory, as  does  Huxley.  Furthermore, 
Keane,  following  Quatrefages  in  hav- 
ing no  Malay  race  into  which  he  can 
place  the  "  Indonesians "  and  Poly- 
nesians of  the  Pacific,  considers  these 
to  be  an  aberrant  Caucasian  stock. 

Friedrich  Miiller,  the  German  eth- 
nologist, considers  the  American  and 
Malay  races  to  be  distinct  from  the 
Mongolian,  but  separates  from  the  lat- 
ter a  "  Hyperborean  "  race,  which  in- 
cludes the  Eskimo  and  certain  Sibe- 
rian tribes.  Far  more  reprehensible 
was  the  tendency,  once  widespread,  to 
find  "  Lappic "  skulls  and  vestiges  of 
"  Turanian "  speech  everywhere  in 
Europe.  Fragments  of  the  latter 
speech  were  even  detected  in  America. 
The  word  "  Turanian  "  finally  became 
discredited  and  was  generally  replaced 
by  "  Ural- Altaic "  (see).  It  is  suf- 
ficient at  this  point  to  say  that  this 
term  denotes  the  agglutinative  speech 
of  the  Sibiric  branch  of  Mongo- 
lians, the  latter  including,  as  just  said, 
the  Magyars  and  others  in  Europe. 
Tiie  Sinitic  branch,  typified  by  the  Chi- 
nese, possesses  a  monosyllabic  speech. 
Both  of  these  tyi>es  of  speech  differ 
widely  from  the  inflected  tongues  of 
western  Europe  and  southwestern  Asia. 
In  this  particular  the  Malays  resem- 
ble the  Sibiric  branch. 

Passing  to  physical  characteristics, 
but  little  need  be  said.  The  Chinese 
type  is  well  known.  Close  observa 
tiou  will  show  that  the  peculiarity  of 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


99 


Mongolian. 

till"  "  Moiitjoliiiii  oyc "  ildt'S  not  coii- 
sis(  ill  its  Ihmul:  set  ohiiiiuely,  l)iit  in 
having'  a  fold  df  tlu'  uiiikt  lid  at  tlu> 
iiHU'f  anfjle  of  tlio  oyo,  wliicli  covers 
tlio  caruiu'le.  The  lattor  is  exposed  in 
the  C^aucasian  eye  and  peneralty 
amongst  the  inodilied  Monfrolians  of 
l^iirope.  This  fohl  is  fonnd  also 
ainongst  Mahiys.  Finally,  the  short, 
or  Itrachycephalic,  type  of  bead  is 
more  cliaracteristic  of  the  Monfiolian 
and  .Malay  races  than  of  any  other. 
The  eastern  Eskimos,  however,  like 
most  American  Indians  aiid  Negroes, 
have  long  heads.  The  short-headed 
type  of  Enroi)eans  fonnd  in  central 
i:nroi)e  is  traced  hy  some  to  an  Asiatic 
origin.  If  this  view  be  correct,  the  tyi)e 
goes  back  to  prehistoric  times.  It  may 
lie  safely  said  that  no  considerable  in- 
vasion of  the  Mongolian  race  into  En- 
rope  can  be  proven  except  those  of  the 
Christian  era,  as  above  indicated. 

The  popnlation  of  the  Mongolian 
race  will  be  best  discnssed  in  articles 
pertaining  to  its  most  important  di- 
visions, such  as  the  Chinese.  As  al- 
ready indicated,  it  rivals  the  Cau- 
casian race  in  numbers,  sometimes 
being  estimated  as  larger,  but  gener- 
ally as  about  200.000.000  less.  A  safe 
I'stlmate  of  the  total  Mongolian  popu- 
lation is  about  000,000.000.  The  popu- 
lation of  Asia,  however,  is  ■nearly 
!K)0.000,000.  It  will  he  remembered 
that  nearly  300,000,000  of  these  are 
Caucasians,  living  mainly  in  India. 
While  the  density  of  the  great  popula- 
tions of  India  and  China  is  nnparal- 
Itled  in  any  e<iual  area,  it  is  only  the 
Chiiu'se  that  have  shown  a  great  tend 
ency  t(j  emigrate.  (See  Cliincsc.) 
Of  the  1.100.0(M»  immigrants  that  ar- 
rived in  r.»0(!,  Iiarely  IC.OOO  were  from 
eastern  Asia— that  i.s,  not  2  per  cent. 
Of  these,  14,000  were  from  Ja])an  and 
1,500  from  China.  The  result  is  here 
seen  of  the  exclusion  laws  of  the 
I'nited  States  directed  against  Chi- 
nese laborers. 


Moroccan. 

MONGOLO-TATARIC  or  MONGOLO- 
TURKIC.     S;iin.>  .MS  Ural-Altaic  (se<-). 

MONTENEGRIN.  A  political  divi- 
sion of  the  Scrho-Ci'o.ilians.  (See 
Cn  Kit  id  II.) 

MOOR.  A  historic.-il  rather  than  an 
cthnograiihical  t«'rm  aiii'iied  to  very 
different  i)eoi)les  of  .northwestern 
Africa.  In  lionian  history  It  is  applied 
to  inhabitants  of  Mauretauiu  (Morocco 
and  Algeria),  who  were  in  part 
Pluenician  colonists,  in  Spanish  his- 
tory the  "Moors"  and  "  Moriscos " 
were  mainly  I'.erbers  rather  than,  as 
commonly  sui)iiosed.  Arabs.  To-day 
the  word  is  wrongly  applied  totheKilTs 
of  Morocco  and  to  the  town  dwellers  of 
Algeria  and  Tunis.  The  latter  call 
themselves  generally  "Arabs,"  although 
often  in  part  of  Berber  blood.  The 
Moors,  in  a  stricter  ethnological  sense, 
are  the  mixed  Trarza  and  other  tribes 
on  the  western  coast,  from  jNIorocco  to 
the  Senegal,  mainly  of  nomadic  habits. 
They  are  of  mixed  Berber,  Arab,  and 
often  Negro  blood.  Many  speak  Arabic. 
( See  Scmitic-llninitic. ) 

MORAVCICI.  A  branch  of  the 
Hanaks,  who  form  a  subdivision  of  the 
Moravians   (see). 

MORAVIAN.  (See  BohcuUin  ami 
.]f  lira  rid  II.) 

MORAVIAN-SLOVAK.    (See  t^lnvak.) 

MORDVINIAN.  The  largest  division 
of  the  Eastern  Finns.     (See  Finnish.) 

MORISCO.     A  Moor  (see)   of  Spain. 

MORLAK.  A  branch  of  the  Servians 
living  in  northern  Dalmatia  and  ad- 
.jacent   teiTitory.      (See  Cnmliaii.) 

MORO.       (  See   rUipliK,.) 

MOROCCAN.  Any  native  of  .Mo- 
rocco. About  two-thirdsof  the  S,()00.(K>0 
population  are  Berbers  (see),  oc('ui)y- 
ing  four-fifths  of  the  land.  The  re- 
maining one-third  are  mainly  Aral)s 
(see),  who  i»redominale  in  the  cities. 


100 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Mulatto. 

MULATTO.  Any  person  of  mixed 
white  and  Negro  blood.  Classed  as  a 
Negro  (see)  in  immigi-ation  statistics. 

MUNDA.  A  name  applied  to  cer- 
tain tribes  of  Bengal.  {See  Draindian.) 

MUSCOVITE.  Same  as  Russian 
(see). 

•     N. 

NAT.  A  wandering  tribe  of  India. 
(See  Gypsy.) 

NAZAIRI,  NUSARIEH,  or  NAZA- 
RINI.      (See  Si/ridii.) 

NEAPOLITAN.      (See //(i7irt//.) 

NEGRILLO.     (See  Xcgro.) 

NEGRITO.  A  Philippine  tribe.  ( See 
Malay,  East  Indian,  and  Filiyino.) 

NEGRO,  NEGROID,  AFRICAN, 
BLACK,  ETHIOPIAN,  or  AUSTAFRI- 
CAN.  That  grand  division  of  man- 
Idnd  distingnished  by  its  black  color 
and,  generally  speaking,  by  its  woolly 
hair.  While  the  black,  like  the  white 
and  yellow  races,  is  accepted  by  prac- 
tically all  ethnologists  as  a  primary 
division  of  mankind,  there  is  the  great- 
est difference  of  opinion  as  to  what 
should  be  included  in  it.  Some  would 
put  the  Hottentots  and  Bushmen  of 
South  Africa  into  a  si'parate  gmnd  di- 
vision. Still  more  would  set  apart  the 
'•  Oceanic  Negroes  " — that  is,  the  Ne- 
gritos of  Malaysia  and  the  Papuans 
of  New  Guinea,  and  especially  the 
Australians.  Some  call  these  doubtful 
branches  "  Negroid,"  a  name  applied 
by  Huxley  to  all  Negroes  excepting 
the  Australians. 

In  a  simple  classification  for  Emi- 
gration purposes  it  is  preferable  to 
include  all  the  above  under  the  term 
"  Negroes."  They  are  alike  in  inhab- 
iting hot  countries  and  in  belonging 
to  the  lowest  division  of  mankind 
from  an  evolutionary  standpoint. 
While  the  Australians  do  not  have  the 
kiidvy  hair  of  the  African  Negroes, 
they  are  .still  lower  in  civilization. 
Only  the  Negrillos  or  dwarf  Negroes 


Negro. 

of  Africa  and  the  Negritos  of  Malay- 
sia equal  them  in  this  respect.  The 
detinitiou  must  exclude,  however,  the 
dark,  almost  black,  Veddahs  and  Dra- 
vldian  tribt'S  of  India,  and  especially 
the  dark  Hamites  and  Semites  of  north- 
ern and  northeastern  Africa.  (See 
these.)  The  two  latter  groups  belong 
to  the  Caucasian  stocks  of  southwest- 
ern Asia,  linguistically,  as  well  as,  to  a 
certain  extent,  in  temperament,  civili- 
zation, and  regularity  of  features. 
They  inhabit  nearly  one-third  of 
Africa,  including  Abyssinia.  The  so- 
called  "Ethiopic"  language  and  old 
form  of  Christianity  are  found  in  the 
latter  country,  and  not  in  the  mis- 
named "  Ethiopian  "  race. 

The  only  Negroes  to  whom  practi- 
cally all  ethnologists  are  willing  to 
apply  the  term  are  those  inhabiting 
the  central  and  western  third  of 
Africa,  excluding  even  the  Bantus,  who 
occupy  practically  all  Africa  south  of 
the  Equator.  The  Bantus,  well  typi- 
fied by  the  Zulu  subdivision,  are 
lighter  in  color  than  the  true  Negroes, 
never  sooty  black,  but  of  a  reddish- 
brown.  From  the  Negroes  proper  of 
the  Sudan  have  descended  most 
American  Negroes. 

To  some  extent  the  northern  Negro 
stock  has  become  intermixed  with  the 
African  Caucasian,  already  mentioned, 
especially  about  the  Upper  Nile,  in 
Abyssinia,  and  in  Gallaland  and  So- 
mali land  farther  east.  Brinton's  term 
for  the  Negro  race,  "Austafrican,"  is 
justified  perhaps  on  Keane's  theory 
that  the  Australians  and  Africans  rep- 
resent the  earliest  offshoots  of  the 
precursors  of  man  wlio  inhabited  the 
continent  now  submerged  in  tlie  Indian 
Ocean.  In  line  witli  this  theory  is  the 
claim  that  the  Vetldahs  and  Dra vid- 
ians of  India  are  still  more  divergent 
branches  toward  the  north  which  have 
become  more  affectetl  by  Caucasian  or, 
perhaps,  ^Mongolian  elements. 

Excluding  lli('S(>  .^lO.ooO.OOO  or  more 
dark  inhabitants  of  India,  the  Negro 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


101 


Negro. 

i:ut>  iiumhors  porliaps  ind.ddo.iKid.  or 
nhont  one-qii;irtor  tlu»  pdiniliition  of 
tlio  Mongolian  race.  Tho  total  mini- 
hor  of  N(\i:roos  in  the  Anioricas  is  esti- 
iiiati'<l  at  12(),(MX).()(>0.  Brazil  alone 
nnnibers  in  her  population  between 
().(XX1,000  and  7.000.(X)0  Negroes  and 
uuilattoes,  not  mucli  less  than  the 
colored  ixipulation  of  the  Uniteil 
States. 

There  is  a  bewildering  confusion  in 
the  terms  used  to  indicate  the  differ- 
ent mixtures  of  white  and  dark  races 
in  America.  Thus,  all  natives  of  Cuba, 
whether  colored  or  white,  are  called 
••  Creoles."  as  this  word  is  loosely  used 
in  the  United  States;  but  Creole,  as 
more  strictly  defined,  applies  only  to 
those  who  are  native-born  but  of  pure 
European  descent.  This  is  the  use  of 
the  word  in  Mexico.  lu  Brazil  and 
Peru,  on  the  contrary,  it  is  applied  to 
those  possessing  colored  blood  in  some 
proportion,  in  Brazil  to  Xejrroes  of  pure 
descent,  in  Peru  to  the  issue  of  whites 
and  mestizos.  "Mestizo"  is  the  Span- 
ish word  applied  to  half-breeds  (white 
and  Indian). 

Immigration  statistics  count  as  Ne- 
gro, or  "African  (black)"  "aliens 
whose  appearance  indicates  an  admix- 
ture of  Negro  blood,"  "  whether  com- 
ing from  Cuba  or  other  islands  of  the 
"\\est  Indies,  North  or  South  America, 
lUirope.  or  Africa."  Only  American- 
born  immigrants  of  pure  European 
blood  are  counted  as  Cuban.  Spanish 
American,  Mexican,  and  West  Indian 
(see).  All  these  "  natives  of  the  West^ 
ern  Hemisphere,"  together  with  Amer- 
ican Indians  and  Negroes,  are  included 
with  the  Magyar,  Turkish,  and  Ar- 
iiieiiian  races  in  the  term  "All  others," 
the  sixth  grand  division  of  iumiigrant 
races  as  classified  by  the  Bureau  of 
Immigration. 

The  immigration  statistics  of  the 
race  are  of  no  significance  so  far  as 
Africa  is  concerned,  for  only  15  are 
recorded  as  having  come  from  that 
continent  in  1907.     About  nine-tenths 


Nogai  Tatar. 

of  all  Negro  innnigration  in  that  year 
(■.•nne  from  the  West  Indies,  where  the 
mulatto  population  alone,  it  is  said,  is 
three-fifths  of  the  entire  population. 
It  may  therefore  be  assumed  that  wt; 
get  but  few  Negro  immigrants  of  pure 
blood.  Perhaps  such  come  in  largest 
numbers  from  Portuguese  territory,  in- 
cluding the  Azores  and  the  Cape  Verde 
Islands,  off  the  coast  of  Africa,  which, 
next  to  the  West  Indies,  send  the 
largest  number  of  Negro  immigrants. 
This  number,  however,  is  of  little  con- 
sequence— 341  in  1907.  During  the 
twelve  years  1899-1910,  33.630  Negro 
immigrants  were  admitted  to  the 
United  States,  most  of  whom  were 
from  the  West  Indies.  They  ranked 
^twenty-ninth  among  immigrant  races 
during  that  period,  among  the  rr.ces 
which  they  surpassed  in  point  of  ntmi- 
btrs  being  tho  Armenian,  Chinese, 
Welsh,  and  Turkish.  The  chief  des- 
tinations in  the  United  States  of  Negro 
Immigrants  during  the  twelve  years 
specified  were:  Florida,  13,112;  New 
York,  10,120,  and  Massachusetts,  5,301. 

NESTORIAN.  An  ecclesiastical,  not 
an  ethnographical,  term  applying  to  an 
early  Christian  sect  in  Asia  not  subject 
to  Rome,  which  has  to-day  but  small 
importance.    (See  Kurd  and  Assyrian.) 

NETHERLANDER  and  NETHER- 
LANDISH.    (See  Dutch  and  Flemish.) 

NEWFOUNDLANDER.  Like  Cana- 
dian (sec),  a  term  of  nationality,  not 
of  race. 

NEW  ZEALANDER.  Any  inhabit- 
ant of  New  Zealand.  Counted  as 
English.  Scotch,  etc.,  in  immigration 
statistics.  The  aborigines,  calh^d 
Maoris,  are  Polynesians  (see). 

NICARAGUAN.  (See  Spanish  Anirr- 
iran.) 

NISTROVINIAN.  A  mixed  stock  of 
IJttl<>  Russian  and  Roumanian  blood. 
(See  I\  lit  lie  II  inn.) 

NOGAI  TATAR.  A  small  Tataric 
people    (see)    living   in   the   Caucasus 


102 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Nogai  Tatar. 

near  the  Caspian  and  formerly  in  the 
Crimea,  in  southern  Russia. 

NORDIC  race.  (See  Aryan  and  Cau- 
casian.) 

NORSE.      (See   Scandinavian.) 

NORTH  AMERICAN.  All  immi- 
grants born  in  North  America  are 
classified  in  immigration  statistics 
according  to  the  European  or  other 
stock  from  which  they  sprang  (see 
each  race). 

NORTH  EUROPEAN  race.  (See  Cuu- 
caf<ian.) 

NORTH  ITALIAN.      (See  Italian.) 

NORTIZ.  A  branch  of  the  Nogai 
Tatars.     (See  Tataric.) 

NORWEGIAN,  (See  Scandinavian.) 
O. 

OCCIDENTAL  or  WESTERN  race. 
(See  Introductory,  table.) 

OCEANIC  CAUCASIAN,  OCEANIC 
MONGOLIAN,  OCEANIC  NEGRO. 
Branches  of  these  races  found  on  the 
islands  of  the  Pacific  Ocean,  according 
to  some  writers. 

OPOVAN.  A  subdivision  of  the  :\ro- 
ravians.  (See  BohcmiOAi  and  Mo- 
ravian. ) 

ORIENTAL  or  EASTERN  race.  ( Sec 
Caucasian   and  Slav.) 

OSMANLI.  The  name  by  which 
EnroiK'UH  TurlvS  call  themselves.  (See 
Turkifih  and  Tataric.) 

OSSET  or  OS.  An  Aryan  people 
living  in  Caucasia.  (See  Caucasus 
IK'vplcs.) 

OSTYAK.  A  Finnish  people  (see)  of 
Siberia. 

OTTOMAN.      (See  Turkish.) 

P. 

PACIFIC  ISLANDER.  A  native  of 
those  I'acific  Islands  which  lie  between 
the  riiilippines,  the  Celebes,  and  Aus- 
tralia on  the  west  and  America  on 
the  east.  The  Hawaiian  Islands  on 
the  north  are  included.  A  loose  geo- 
grapliical  rather  than  an  ethnograi)li- 
ical  term.    It  is  defined  in  a  narrower 


Panaman. 

sense  by  Brinton  to  comprise  only  the 
Polynesians  and  Micronesians,  exclud- 
ing the  Melanesians  on  the  west.  It 
is  more  convenient,  however,  for  the 
present  purpose  to  include  in  the  term 
all  islanders  toward  the  west,  with  the 
exception  of  the  Malaysians,  who  are 
called  East  Indians  (see).  The  term 
then  corresponds  to  Oceania  as  gener- 
ally defined.  But  this  latter  term  also 
is  made  by  some  to  include  Malaysia. 

De  Quatrefages  has  said  that  all  the 
types  of  mankind,  white,  black,  and 
yellow,  are  found  in  Oceania.  It  is 
possible  at  least  to  find  types  that  re- 
semble these.  Malaysia  has  the  yellow 
race  as  represented  in  its  offshoot,  the 
brown  Malay.  The  Malayo-Polynesian 
speech,  if  not  Malay  blood,  is  found 
throughout  the  easternmost  islands  as 
well.  The  eastern  Polynesians,  called 
by  some  "  Indonesians "  or  "  Oceanic 
Caucasians,"  have,  on  the  other  hand, 
strong  Caucasian  features  which  are 
regular  and  light  in  color,  and  they 
are  often  tall.  The  Hawaiians  and 
Samoans  are  good  examples.  Finally, 
the  Melanesians,  the  peoi)le  of  New 
Guinea  and  the  islands  immediately 
east  of  it,  are  almost  as  black  as 
Negroes,  and  have  frizzled,-  though 
long,  hair.  Only  the  last-named  people 
liossess  languages  that  are  not  Malayo- 
Polynesian — that  is,  that  are  not  re- 
lated to  Philippine  tongues.  Mici'o- 
ncsia  shows  a  mixture  of  these  three 
lacial  types.  All  Pacific  Islanders  are 
put  by  the  Bureau  of  Inunigration  into 
the  "  Mongolic  grand  division." 

Pacific  Islanders  are  the  smallest  in 
number  of  all  the  "races"  that  come 
to  the  Unitetl  States  as  innnigrants, 
only  .'^>."»7  having  been  admitted  during 
the  twelve  years  ending  June  ',iO,  1910. 
Their  entire  i)opulation  is  only  1.500,- 
(MiO,  not  counting  the  40.00(),(HW  "East 
Indians"  of  M.ilaysia.  Hawaiians, 
like  Filipinos  (see),  are  not  counted 
as  inmiigrants  on  coming  to  the  States. 

PAMPANGAN.      (See  Filipino.) 

PANAMAN.  A  geographical  term. 
Immigrants  from  the  Canal  Zone  are 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Pcoi^lcs, 


103 


Panaman. 

ti-t'MttHl  liko  citiziMis  of  riin;im:i  or  any 
other  foreifiii  country  ai\cl  (.■ounted  as 
iiimilfrrants.  dirterinit  from  citizens  of 
(ther  American  possessions.  Most  are, 
tlierefore,  counted  as  Spanish  Ameri- 
can or  as  Nejrro  (sei'  these). 
PANGASINAN.  (See  Filipino.) 
PANJABI.  Same  as  Punjabi.  (See 
Hind  It.) 

PAPUAN.  (See  racifir  Isluudcr and 
Main  II.) 

PARAGUAYAN.  (.  See  Sixni  /.s'//  A  in  er- 
ica ii.) 

PARSI.  A  small  Persian  people 
(see),  now  largely  settled  in  India. 

PERMYAK.  A  division  of  the  East- 
ern Finns.     (See  Finnish.) 

PERSIAN.  The  Persian  race  or  peo- 
ple is  quite  different  from  the  Persian 
nationality.  The  latter  includes  sev- 
eral very  different  peoples,  as  will 
presently  h(>  seen.  Linguistically,  the 
I'ersian  is  the  chief  race  of  Persia 
speaking  an  Iranic  language,  that  is, 
one  of  the  Aryan  tongues  most  nearly 
related  to  the  Hindi  (see  these). 
Physically,  the  race  is  of  mixed  Cau- 
casian stock.  It  is  almost  entirely 
composed  of  Tajiks.  The  small  section 
known  as  "  Parsis "  or.  incorrectly, 
*'  Fire  worshipers,"  liave  for  the  most 
part  emigrated  to  India.  The  Arme- 
nians are  so  closely  related  to  the  Per- 
sians linguistically  as  to  be  put  with 
them  l)y  some  into  the  Iranic  branch. 
The  Kurds,  the  Pelucliis.  and  the 
Afghans  also  belong  to  the  latter. 

Of  the  n..")()(),000  estimated  popula- 
tion of  Persia  about  two-thirds  are 
true  Persian  or  "Tajik."  Tlie  other 
third  is  also  Caucasian  for  the  most 
part,  including  Kurds  (400,000),  Arme- 
nians (lilO.OOO),  and  other  Iranians 
(,S20,000),  and  the  non-Aryan  Arabs 
(:;r.0.n(M)).  There  are  .^).">().()00  Turks 
and  3(M),000  Mongols  in  the  Empire. 
The  only  Christians  are  the  Armenians 
and  a  small  group  of  2.">.000  "  Chal- 
deans," "Assyrians."  or  "  Xestorians," 
really     eastern     Syrians     (see     these 


Poliechuk. 

terms),  aixnit  Lake  rrinia,  on  the 
northwestern  bord»>r. 

In  intellect,  if  not  in  civiii/ation, 
the  Persian  is  perhaps  more  nearly  a 
Euroi)ean  than  is  the  pure  Turk.  He 
is  more  alert  and  accessible  to  iimova- 
tion.  Yet  he  is  rather  brilliant  and 
poetical  than  solid  in  temperament. 
Like  the  Hindu  he  is  more  eager  to 
secure  the  semblance  than  the  sub- 
stance of  modern  civilization. 

Iininigralion  from  Persia  is  a  lu^gli- 
gible  (luantity.  It  is  includtnl  in  tlie 
171  "Other  peoples"  from  "Other 
Asia  "  in  the  innnigration  report  of  1!K)7. 

PERUVIAN.  (See  Simni.^h  Ameri- 
can.) 

PHILIPPINE  ISLANDER.  ( See  Fill- 
liino.) 

PINSGAUER.  AsulMlivisionof  Ger- 
mans (see)  living  in  Austria. 

PODHALIAN.  A  Slavic  population 
of  about  40,000  speaking  Polish  (see), 
but  having  a  physical  resemblance  to 
the  neighboring  Slovaks. 

PODHORAK.  A  subdivision  of  the 
Moravians    (see). 

PODLACHIAN.  A  name  applied  to 
mixed  Poles  living  west  of  the  Po- 
lesians  in  Grodno  province.  West 
Kussia.     (See  Poli.'ih.) 

PODOLIAN.  A  geographical  term 
applied  to  the  Poles  (see)  living  in 
P(Klolia  in  southwestern  Russia. 

POIK.  An  Istrian  division  of  the 
Slovenians    (see). 

POKUTI.  A  mixed  stock  of  Little 
Knssian  and  Koumaniau  (see)  blood. 

POLAK.  Same  as  Podlachian.  (See 
I-oHkIi.) 

POLESIAN.  A  mixed  Polish  (see) 
jiopulation  in  West  Kussia. 

POLIECHUK.  A  division  of  the 
AVhite  Russians  much  mixed  with 
Little  Russian,  They  live  on  the  bor- 
der of  Little  Russia  and  near  Poland. 
1  (See  liunsian.) 


104 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Polish. 

POLISH  (formerly  ciilled  Lech; 
often  incorrectly  called  Polack  in  the 
United  States).  The  West  Slavic 
race  (see)  which  gave  its  name  to  the 
former  Kingdom  of  Poland,  now  di- 
vided among  Russia,  Austria,  and  Ger- 
many. Of  high  interest  in  an  immi- 
gration study,  for  the  Poles  have  risen 
to  the  third  place  in  point  of  numbers 
coming  to  the  United  States,  being 
exceeded  only  by  the  South  Italians 
and  Hebrews. 

The  Poles  stand  physically  and  so- 
cially, as  they  do  geographically,  be- 
tween the  Russian  peoples  of  eastern 
Europe  and  the  Teutonic  peoples  of 
western  Europe.  They  are  neither  the 
one  nor  the  other.  In  language  they 
are  Slavs.  In  religion  they  reject  the 
Russian  church  and  adhere  for  the 
most  part  to  the  Catholic.  Politically 
and  socially  they  look  upon  Russia  as 
their  enemy,  but  this  is  mainly  a  his- 
torical distinction.  It  must  be  said 
that  their  civilization  has  lacked  some 
of  the  stable  qualities  shown  by  na- 
tions farther  west.  Finally,  in  their 
physical  inheritance,  they  resemble 
the  "  Eastern "  or  Slavic  race  more 
than  that  of  northwestern  Europe, 
although  probably  modified  by  ra- 
cial intermixture  from  the  earliest 
times. 

In  more  technical  la  nguage,  the  Poles 
verge  toward  the  "  Northern  "  race  of 
Europe,  although  still  more  closely  re- 
lated to  the  Eastern  race,  especially 
those  speaking  the  Maxuriau  dialect. 
Deniker  puts  them  in  a  race  quite 
apart  from  both  these  and  names  them 
after  their  chief  river,  the  "  Vistulan." 
He  finds  them  to  be  somewhat  shorter 


Polish. 

than  the  Lithuanians  and  White  Rus- 
sians of  the  Eastern  race,  and  not  quite 
So  broad-headed.  While  darker  than 
the  Lithuanians,  the  Poles  are  lighter 
than  the  average  Russian.  In  other 
words,  they  show  more  of  the  Teutonic 
and  little  or  none  of  the  Asiatic  ele- 
ment of  eastern  Europe.  In  tempera- 
ment they  are  more  high-strung  than 
are  the  most  of  their  neighbors.  In 
this  respect  they  resemble  the  Hun- 
garians farther  south. 

The  Poles  are  surrounded  on  the 
east  by  the  White  Russians  and  Little 
Russians  or  Ruthenians;  on  the  south 
by  the  Slovaks  and  Moravians,  both  of 
them  with  languages  more  closely  re- 
lated to  the  I'olish  than  is  Russian; 
and  on  the  west  and  north  by  the  Ger- 
mans, with  the  exception  of  the  uou-' 
Slavic  Lithuanians,  who  touch  their 
territory  on  the  northeast  (see  arti- 
cles on  these  races).  The  Polea  are 
now  divided  among  Russia,  Austria, 
and  Germany.  Once  their  proud  king- 
dom extended  from  the  Baltic  to  the 
Black  Sea  and  rivaled  Russia.  At 
one  time  or  another  it  included  the 
territory  of  the  Lithuanians,  the  Livs, 
the  White  Russians,  the  Slovaks,  most 
of  the  Little  Russians,  the  Moravians, 
and  even  the  Bohemians  and  the  Ger- 
mans westward  to  the  vicinity  of  Ber- 
lin. In  17!)5  came  the  final  partition. 
Six-sevenths  of  Poland  proper  now  be- 
longs to  Russia,  and  only  one-seventh 
of  this  fraction  is  called  I'oland  to- 
day. In  this  small  territory  nt)w  re- 
side nearly  two-thirds  of  the  Poles. 
The  rest  of  the  estimated  population 
of  17,000,000  or  more  are  divided  as 
indicated  below : 


Kuinhcr  find  (Jintrihiition  of  Poles. 


Countries. 

Number  and  cen- 
sus year. 

Mainly  in  provinces  of— 

7,031,307(1897) 

4,259,152  (1900) 
13,394,134(1900) 

''1,000,000(1900) 
b  1,000,000(1900) 

Polaml  (0,021,497),  White  Kussla 
(424.23(1).  Little  kussia (388,582),  Lithu- 
ania (308,444). 

Austria 

I'o.sen  (1,162,.539),  Silesia  (1,141,473),  West 
Prussia  (546,322). 

Elsewhere  in  Europe 

America 

I  Including  148,000  Mazurs,  mainly  in  East  Prussia,  and  101,000  Kashoubs,  mainly  in  West  Prussia. 
'  Estimated. 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


105 


Polish. 

The  VoUsh  lau.uuaw  lias  four  tlia- 
leots — the  Great  I'olish,  the  Mazurian, 
the  Kashoubisli,  and  the  Silesian.  The 
(Jreat  Poles  live  west  of  Warsaw  prov- 
ince. The  Mazurian  or  Masovian  is 
said  in  Toland  to  be  but  a  corrupt  form 
of  tli(»  (Jreat  Pulish.  It  is  spoki-n 
mainly  in  East  Prussia  and  about  War- 
saw. The  Kashoubs,  who  call  them- 
selves ••  Kaszebi,"  live  still  farther 
northwest  ou  the  Baltic.  Those  in 
West  Prussia  are  Catholics;  those  far- 
ther west,  iu  Pomerauia,  are  Protest- 
ants. The  Silesiau  dialect  is  spoken 
in  the  Ceruiau  and  Austrian  provinces 
of  that  name.  The  names  I'odhalians. 
Pi.rals,  and  Gorals  Uhat  is,  '•  mountain 
dwellers  "  )  apply  more  properly  to  the 
I'oles  living  north  of  the  Tatra  Moun- 
tains, between  Moravia  and  the  main 
range  of  the  Carpathians.  This  popu- 
lation approaches  the  Slovaks  in  physi- 
cal type,  as  it  does  geographically.  It 
is  said  to  be  in  part  of  German  blood, 
like  the  neighboring  Gluchoniemcy,  or 
••  Deaf  Germans,"  who  also  speak 
Polish. 

Other  names  applying  to  subdivi- 
sions of  the  Poles  are  the  Bielochro- 
vats  (the  same  as  the  Krakuses  or 
Cracovinians),  the  Kuyevs,  the  Kup- 
rikes,  the  Lublinians,  and  the  Sando- 
niirians.  Podolian  is  apparently  a  geo- 
graphical term  applying  to  the  Poles  of 
I'odolia,  iu  southwestern  Russia ;  and 
Polesian  is  the  name  of  the  mixed 
Polish  population  living  farthest 
toward  the  east,  in  West  Kussia. 
Finally,  the  name  Polak.  or  Podia- 
chian,  applies  only  to  the  mixed  Poles 
living  just  west  of  the  Polesians,  in 
Grodno  province.  The  Polabs  are  ex- 
tinct. They  were  not  Poles,  but  Wends 
(.stM');  that  is,  of  a  related  linguistic 
slock. 

Of  the  population  of  Russian  Poland 
only  about  two-thirds  are  Poles— that 
is,  6,621,497.  Next  comes  the  very 
large  Hebrew  population  of  1.267,000, 
ninnliering  nearly  as  many  as  the  four 
other  principal  peoples  of  that  country 
60813°— VOL  5—11 8 


Polish. 

combined,  namely,  tlie  Germans,  the 
Lithuanians,  the  Ruthenians,  and  the 
Great  Russians.  While  the  last  named 
are  rapidly  increasing  in  Poland,  the 
Poles  themselves  are  gaining  ground  in 
Germany.  The  unusually  large  .Jewish 
population  of  Poland  is  its  mo.st  re- 
markable feature  and  had  its  origin  in 
the  early  hospitality  shown  by  the 
Polish  Government  to  this  race.  War- 
saw was  the  chief  Jewish  city  of  the 
world  until  New  York  recently  suc- 
ceeded to  that  distinction. 

It  is  significant  to  the  student  of  im- 
migration that  the  Jews  and  the  Poles 
reside  mainly  in  the  same  region. 
Excepting  the  Italian,  these  are  the 
races  now  coming  in  greatest  num- 
bers to  America.  They  are  therefore 
largely  representatives  of  the  same  type 
of  civilization  as  well  as  the  same  ex- 
pulsive causes.  About  1885  the  Rus- 
sian Government  prohibited  all  emi- 
gration except  that  of  Poles  and  Jews. 
The  Polish  people  may  be  supposed  to 
be  a  more  permanent  factor  than  the 
Hebrew  in  future  immigration,  for 
although  its  rate  of  immigration  per 
1,000  of  population  is  only  one-half 
that  of  the  Hebrew,  that  is,  9  as  com- 
pared with  the  Hebrew  18  per  1,000, 
the  number  of  Poles  in  Europe  is  twice 
that  of  the  Hebrews.  The  Polish  is 
the  largest  race  in  Russia  next  to  the 
Russian  itself,  although  it  forms  only 
7  per  cent  of  the  population. 

During  the  twelve  years  1S95>-1910, 
949.064  Polish  immigrants  were  ad- 
mitted to  the  I'nited  States.  Of  these 
471,378  came  from  Russia  and  432,809 
from  Austria-Hungary.  In  1907  their 
rate  of  innnigration  was  8.1  to  1.<X)0 
of  the  population.  The  Polish  is  the 
most  significant  Slavic  race  now  com- 
ing to  America  when  one  considers 
both  the  size  of  its  population  and  the 
rate  of  its  immigration.  Of  the  Slavs 
only  the  Slovaks  and  the  Croatian- 
Slovenian  group  excel  it  in  the  rate  per 
1.000  coming.  To  sum  uit:  While  the 
I'olish   stands  behind   only   the   South 


106 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Polish. 

Italian  and  the  Hebrew  races  in  the 
number  of  immigrants,  it  has  twice 
as  large  a  ixjpulation  as  the  Hebrew 
to  draw  upon  and  stands  but  seventh 
in  the  rate  per  1,000  of  population 
annually  coming  to  the  United  States. 
It  has,  however,  only  half  the  popula- 
tion of  Italy.  Up  to  1904  German  im- 
migration exceeded  that  of  the  Poles. 
The  latter  belong  to  the  new  tide  from 
Russia  and  the  southeast  that  has  in 
i-ecent  years  replaced  the  steady 
stream  of  immigration  from  north- 
western Europe. 

In  the  twelve-year  period  considered, 
I'olish  immigrants  went  chiefly  to  the 
States  favored  by  other  Slavs:  Penn- 
sylvania, 254,281;  New  York,  205,430; 
Illinois,  122,741;  New  Jersey,  83,297, 
and  Massachusetts,  82,079. 

POLISH-SLOVAK.      (See  Slovak.) 

POLYNESIAN.  The  Caucasian-like 
or  eastern  portion  of  the  Pacific  Island- 
ers (see). 

POMAK.  A  name  given  to  the  Mo- 
hammedan Bulgarians  (see). 

POMERANIAN.      (See   German.) 

PONGATIER.  .  A  local  name  applied 
to  Germans  (see)  in  certain  parts  of 
Austria. 

PORAL.  Same  as  Podhalian.  (See 
Polish.) 

PORTO  RICAN.  Any  citizen  of  Porto 
Rico  regardless  of  race.  Not  counted 
as  an  immigrant  on  arrival  in  the 
United  States.  (See  Spanish  Amer- 
ican, Cnhan,  and  Negro.) 

PORTUGUESE.  The  people  of  Por- 
tugal, including  their  descendants  in 
America  who  are  not  of  mixed  Indian 
or  Negro  blood.  (Cf.  Spanish  Ameri- 
can and  Mexican.)  They  are  put  into 
the  "  Iberic  division  "  by  the  Bureau  of 
lunuignition,  together  with  tlie  Si)an- 
ish  (see),  to  whom  they  are  closely 
related  in  language.  The  language 
belongs  to  the  Italic  group  of  Aryan 
tongues.     The  primitive  Iberians  and 


Quaen. 

Basques  of  Portugal  early  received  a 
Keltic  admixture.  Later  Arab  and 
Hebrew  blood  is  found  largely  present 
in  central  Portugal,  and  even  Negro 
blood  in  the  south,  resulting  from  the 
introduction  of  many  thousands  of 
slaves.  The  people  of  northern  Por- 
tugal, from  which  emigration  chiefly 
proceeds,  resemble  those  of  Spanish 
Galicia  or  the  Basques.  The  Portu- 
guese are  physically  undersized,  aver- 
aging 5  feet  4  inches  in  the  south  and 
5  feet  5  inches  in  the  north. 

The  population  of  the  mother  coun- 
try is  only  5,000,000.  The  emigration 
of  the  last  fifty  years  to  Brazil,  to 
which  important  ,  nation  the  Portu- 
guese have  given  their  language,  was 
nearly  500,000.  This  number  was 
doubled,  however,  by  the  Italian  emi- 
gration to  Brazil.  During  the  ten 
years  ending  in  1900  Portuguese  emi- 
gration was  27,323.  During  the  twelve 
years  ending  June  30.  1910,  72,897 
Portuguese  were  admitted  to  the  United 
States.  A  large  part  of  this  move- 
ment originated  in  the  Azores.  Dur- 
ing the  period  referred  to,  the  I'ortu- 
guese  ranked  twenty-fourth  in  point 
of  numbers  among  immigrant  races  or 
peoples.  The  principal  destinations  of 
Portuguese  immigrants  during  the 
twelve  years  were  as  follows :  ]Massa- 
chusetts,  45,466;  California,  10.r)37; 
Rhode  Island,  7,040 ;  New  York,  4,196, 
and  Hawaii,  3,470. 

PROVENCAL.  The  chief  southern 
dialect  spoken  by  the  French  people 
(see). 
PRUSSIAN.  (See  (Icrman.) 
PUNJABI  or  PANJABL  A  native  of 
Punjab,  a  northwestern  province  of 
British  India.  Three-fourths  of  the 
l)0()ple  speak  an  Aryan  tongue.  Pan- 
jabi,  and  over  one-half  profess  Moham- 
medauism.     (See  Hindu.) 


Q. 

aUAEN.     (See  Knacn.) 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


107 


Ragusan. 


R. 


RAGUSAN.  A  native  of  the  old  city 
of  Unu'usa  ;  usually  of  the  Serbo-Croa- 
linn  r.uH>.     (See  Croatian.) 

RAJPUT.  The  name  of  a  ruling 
"tribal  caste"  of  India;  not  a  race. 
(See  Hindu.)  They  number  about 
l(i.<1(K>.00<>. 

RED  race.  (See  1  ml  inn.) 
RED  RUSSIAN.  (Hce  Rutlirnian.) 
RHiETO-ROMANSH,  including  Ro- 
mansh,  Ladin.  and  Friulan.  A  group 
name  given  to  certain  races  or  peoples 
living  in  the  region  of  the  central  Alps 
of  Switzerland.  Austria,  and  Italy 
who  speak  an  Italic  tongue  and  are, 
therefore,  Caucasian.  Although  small 
in  population,  these  peoples  form  one 
ot  the  great  divisions  of  the  Romance 
group  of  the  Aryan  family  of  lan- 
guages. They  are  thought  by  some  to 
be  the  modern  representatives  of  the 
ancient  Rhietians  of  the  Roman  Em- 
pire who  once  occupied  the  entire  re- 
gion of  the  central  Alps.  They  are 
now  broken  up  into  small  groups  and 
established  in  the  canton  of  the  Gri- 
scms,  Switzerland;  in  parts  of  Tyrol, 
Austria ;  and  in  Italy  north  of  the 
Adriatic. 

This  RhiBto-Romansh  group  may  be 
subdivided  into  three  parts,  both  lin- 
guistically and  geographically — the 
Romansh  proper,  the  Ladin  (a  name 
sometimes  given  to  the  entire  group), 
and  the  Friulan.  These  languages  are 
now  recognized  to  be  a  thoroughly  in- 
dependent neo-Latin  group  on  a  level 
with  Italian,  Spanish,  French,  Prov- 
encal, and  Roumanian.  Romansh 
pro|)er,  sometimes  called  Orison,  resem- 
bles the  dialects  of  the  "  langue  d'oc  " 
of  southern  France,  but  it  contains  a 
number  of  Cerman  elements.  It  is  the 
language  of  about  40.000  (Irisons  (see) 
living  in  the  valleys  of  the  Rhine  and 
the  Inn  in  eastern  Switzerland.  Ro- 
mansh  is   surrounded  by   German   on 


Rhaeto-Romansh. 

three  sides  and  by  Kalian  on  the 
fourth,  the  south. 

Ladin.  as  the  name  indicates,  is  to- 
day more  closely  related  to  the  iuici(>nt 
Latin  than  is  Italian.  It  resembles 
the  dialects  of  northern  Italy  and  is 
spoken  by  about  90,000  Tyroiese  (see), 
who  are  bounded  on  the  north  by  Ger- 
mans and  on  the  other  sides  by  Ital- 
ians. It  is  separated  from  the  Ro- 
mansh proper  by  a  strip  of  territory 
occupied  by  Germans  and  Italians. 

Friulan  is  the  name  ai)plied  to  that 
group  of  the  RhiBto-Romansh  peoples 
living  in  the  old  province  of  Friuli, 
the  most  northeastern  part  of  Italy. 
They  extend  over  the  border  line  as 
far  as  Goritz  in  Austria  and  number, 
according  to  Hovelacque,  about  4<X>,000 
persons.  Rectus,  however,  says  that 
the  number  in  Italy  still  speaking  the 
Friulan  dialect  does  not  exceed  00.000. 
They  are  bounded  on  the  north  by 
Germans,  on  the  east  by  Slovenians,  on 
the  south  by  the  Adriatic  Sea,  and  on 
the  west  by  North  Italians. 

Physically  the  Rhjeto-Romansh  are 
a  mixed  people,  but  preponderantly  of 
the  broad-headed,  brunette  "Alpine " 
type.  Those  in  the  west,  like  the 
Lombards  of  Italy,  show  some  Teu- 
tonic admixture,  while  those  in  the 
Friulan  district,  like  the  Venetians, 
show  an  infusion  of  Slavic  blood.  In 
religion  they  are  for  the  most  part 
Catholic,  especially  those  of  Italy  and 
Austria.  Their  literature  consists 
chiefiy  in  periodicals  and  numerous 
religious  works.  They  are  being 
pressed  upon  from  all  sides  and  their 
speech  is  being  gradually  replaced  by 
German  and  Italian.  Rudler  and 
Chlsholm  consider  tliem  a  doomed 
race. 

They  are  not  listed  separately  in 
immigration  statistics,  but  those  from 
Italy  and  Switzerland  are  probably 
counted  as  North  Italian.  (See  Ital- 
ian.) 


108 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Riflf. 

RIFF.  A  division  of  the  Libyan 
group  of  Hamites  living  in  Morocco. 
( See  Semitic-Hamitic. ) 

ROMANY.     Same  as  Gypsy  (see). 

ROMAIC,  Same  as  modern  Greek 
(see). 

ROMANSH.     (See  Rhwto-Romansh.) 

ROUMANIAN,  DACO  -  ROUMANIAN, 
VLACH,  or  MOLDO-WALLACHIAN,  in- 
cluding tlie  Moldavians  and  Macedo- 
Vlachs  (Aromuni,  Tsintsars,  or  Kutzo- 
Vlachs)  of  northern  Greece.  The 
native  race  or  people  of  Roumania ; 
linguistically  the  easternmost  division 
of  the  Romance  (Italic)  branch  of  the 
Aryan  family  tree;  physically  a  mixed 
race,  of  Slavic  or  "  Eastern "  type  in 
the  west,  but  in  the  eastern  part  show- 
ing the  influence  of  the  old  Roman 
colonies  from  which  it  has  received 
its  name  and  language.  The  Rou- 
manians are  the  largest  race  numeri- 
cally of  southeastern  Europe  (not  in- 
cluding the  Russian),  but  have  sent  a 
■\ery  small  stream  of  immigration  to 
America  as  yet. 

Like  the  Bulgarians  south  of  them, 
the  Roumanians  are  an  exceptional 
jipople  in  being  linguistically  of  one 
rjice  and  physically  of  another,  at 
least  for  the  most  part.  As  in  Bul- 
garia, also,  it  was  apparently  but  a 
small  body  of  invaders  who  gave  their 
name  to  the  Slavs  who  were  found  in 
occupation  of  this  region.  P.ut  while 
the  Bulgarians,  of  Mongol  origin,  lost 
tlioir  language,  exchanging  it  for  a 
Slavic  tongue,  the  Roman  soldiers  who 
settled  on  the  Danube  gave  their 
speech  to  modern  Roumania.  The  peo- 
ple are  proud  to  call  themselves  "  Ro- 
luani,"  but  their  civilizalion  and  his- 
tory are  part  and  parcel  of  those  of  the 
Balkan  Peninsula.  They  are  of  the 
Balkan  States,  if  not  strictly  in  them. 
Some  geographers  place  them  in  that 
group  topographically,  as  well  as  po- 
litically. But  strictly  speaking,  it 
would  appear  more  logical  to  consider 


Roumanian. 

them  as  outside  the  peninsula,  because 
they  are  north  of  the  Danube.  Like 
the  Balkan  States  proper,  Roumania 
was  until  a  generation  ago  a  part  of 
Turkey.  The  race  was,  in  fact,  but 
little  known  until  recently.  It  has 
even  been  supposed  that  their  language 
belonged  to  the  Slavic  group,  because 
it  was  written,  like  most  of  the  latter, 
in  the  Cyrillic  characters.  This,  with 
the  fact  that  the  greater  majority  of 
the  people  are  Slavic  in  appearance 
and  civilization,  is,  no  doubt,  what  has 
led  the  Bureau  of  Immigration  to  place 
them,  as  it  did  the  Hebrews,  in  the 
"  Slavic  division."  (See  Slav  and  Cau- 
casian.) As  an  Immigrant  type,  they 
may  well  be  placed  there;  but  in  con- 
formity with  the  principles  of  classifi- 
cation elsewhere  explained  (see  In- 
troductory), this  dictionary,  like  all 
foreign  censuses  taken  by  race,  places 
them  in  the  Italic  or  Romance  group. 
(See  Aryan.) 

Since  the  Roumanians  have  adopted 
the  Roman  alphabet,  which  they  did 
recently,  the  language  looks  far  more 
familiar  to  one  acquainted  with  Ro- 
mance or  Latin  languages.  The  chief 
peculiarity  that  strikes  the  eye  is  the 
annexation  of  the  article  to  the  end 
of  the  noun.  This  is  but  rarely  found 
among  the  Aryan  tongues.  P^'rom  the 
fact  that  it  is  found  in  the  neighboring 
languages  to  the  southwest,  the  Bul- 
garian and  the  Albanian,  it  would  ap- 
pear to  be  a  survival  of  an  ancient 
language  common  to  all  these,  perhaps 
Dacian.  The  language  has  indeed 
undergone  profound  internal  changes, 
although  in  some  respects  it  reminds 
one  forcibly  of  the  ancient  Latin. 
Two-fifths  of  the  vocabulary,  however, 
is  now  Slavic,  borrowed,  of  course, 
from  the  tongue  of  the  predominant 
element  in  the  population.  While  only 
one-fifth  of  the  words  can  be  traced 
to  the  Latin,  they  are  the  words  in 
most  common  use,  the  most  significant 
f.ict  in  determining  the  earliest  form 
of  the  language. 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


lOi) 


Roumanian. 

Siiico  coinninnity  of  idoas  and,  ulti- 
niatt'ly.  the  typo  of  sivial  institutions 
and  of  the  civilization  itself,  are  pro- 
foundly deitendent  upon  a  conunnnity 
of  site»H'h,  we  should  expect  the  Kou- 
inanians  to  be  more  in  synipatliy  with 
the  Latin  races  and  civilization  than 
with  the  Slavic.  This  will  no  doubt 
be  more  fully  the  case  when  the  peoijle 
are  more  widely  educated.  Already 
their  leaders  are  found  frequenting 
the  universities  of  Paris  and  Home. 
The  progress  of  the  country  has  of 
course  been  retardeil,  as  that  of  all 
the  Balkan  States,  by  the  generally 
unsettleil  condition  of  affairs  iu  this 
region.  Roumanians  appear  to  com- 
pare favorably  with  the  races  of  the 
Balkans,  although  some  say  that  they 
are  more  backward.  They  are  preemi- 
nently agriculturists,  like  the  Slavs 
in  general,  but  they  are  prominent 
also  in  commerce,  even  in  the  capitals 
of  Austria  and  Hungary.  In  religion 
they  are  mainly  Greek.  In  customs 
and  traditions  they  show  both  their 
Latin  and  their  Slavic  origin.  In  tem- 
perament they  are  more  emotional 
than  the  Slav,  less  stolid  and  heavy 
than  the  Bulgarian. 

It  is  concerning  the  physical  anthro- 
pology of  the  Roumanians  tliat  there 
is  the  greatest  difference  of  opinion. 
They  have  not  been  as  yet  sutliciently 
studied  on  the  field.  There  would  seem 
to  be  little  doubt,  how'ever,  that  in 
Itoumania,  as  in  Bulgaria,  which  ad- 
joins it  on  the  south,  there  are  two 
di.stinct  types.  While  that  of  the  east 
reminds  one  of  the  Italian  or  "  Jledl- 
terranean"  type,  long-headed,  dark, 
and  slender  iu  build,  that  far  in  the 
west,  in  Hungary,  is  typically  Slavic 
or  "Hungarian" — that  is,  broad  of 
face  and  head,  shorter,  and  lighter  in 
complexion.  Partisanship  is  bound  to 
appear  in  this  question  as  everywhere 
in  Balkan  ethnography.  There  are 
those  who  unduly  emphasize  the  Roman 
element  in  the  origin  and  present  type 
of  the  Roumanians.  Slavic  writers,  on 
the  other  hand,  have  been  inclined  to 


Roumanian. 

belittle  this  element.  The  medium 
I»osition  would  seem  more  reasonable 
in  recognizing  both  constituents  of  the 
race.  It  is  improbable  that  the  L'4U,()U0 
Roman  colonists  who  settled  on  the 
opposite  bank  of  the  Danube  under 
Trajan  could  have  peopled  the  terri- 
tory now  occupied  by  10,000,000  Rou- 
manians, half  of  which  extends  out- 
side of  Roumania  itself  into  Hungary 
and  Russia,  especially  since  it  seems 
to  be  the  fact  that  these  colonists  with- 
drew to  Macedonia  in  the  third  cen- 
tury and  did  not  cross  the  Danube  into 
Roumania  until  the  thirteenth.  It  i.s, 
therefore,  the  theory  of  some  writers 
that  the  Pindus  is  the  real  center  of 
dispersion  of  the  Roumanians.  It  is 
in  this  region,  in  the  central  pai't  of 
northern  Greece,  that  resides  an  im- 
portant division  of  the  race,  the  Kutzo- 
Vlachs  or  Tsiutsars.  These  are  sharper 
iu  feature,  although  they,  too,  have 
deviated  from  the  Roman  type  through 
admixture  with  Albaniajis  and  Greeks 
(see  these).  Even  in  the  valleys  of 
the  Carpathians,  the  northern  Vlachs 
or  Roumanians  are  often  dark  and 
short  and  quite  Roman  in  type  of  face. 
But  the  average  cephalic  index  of  the 
entire  race  Is  nearer  that  of  the  Slavic. 
They  are  not  only  broad-headed,  but 
of  medium  height,  as  are  the  Northern 
and  Eastern  Slavs,  much  shorter  than 
the  Serbo-Croatian  or  Albanian  type 
along  the  Adriatic. 

A  word  of  explanation  may  be  given 
to  the  many  names  borne  by  the  Rou- 
manians. They  indicate  political  divi- 
sions rather  than  linguistic.  Thus  the 
Moldavians  and  the  Wallachians  or 
A'lachs  are  found,  respectively,  in  the 
former  principalities  of  Moldavia, 
which  now  constitutes  northern  Rou- 
mania, and  Wallachia,  or  its  southern 
part.  Combined  they  are  called  Moldo- 
Wallachians.  Ylach  is  a  familiar 
Slavic  word,  originally  meaning  horse- 
man, and  sometimes  applied  to  people 
of  entirely  different  stock,  as  the  so- 
called  "  Walachs  "  of  eastern  Moravia. 
(See  Bohemian  and  Moravian.)     The 


110 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Roviinanian. 

Moiiaks,  a  Serbo-Croatian  stock  living 
on  the  Adriatic,  were  formerly  consid- 
ered by  ethnologists  to  be  Vlachs, 
whose  name  they  appear  to  retain  in 
another  form.  The  Macedo- Vlachs  call 
themselves  Aromnni,  that  is,  Romans, 
but  are  called  by  other  Tsintsars  or 
Kutzo-Vlachs. 

The  Roumanians  are  the  largest 
both  in  numbers  (10,000,000)  and  in 
the  extent  of  territory  covered  of  all 
the  many  peoples  of  the  Balkan  Penin- 
sula and  Austria-Hungary  combined, 
that  vast  territory  which  has  been 
called  "the  whirlpool  of  Europe." 
They  occupy  more  space  than  all  the 
Serbo-Croatian  peoples  together  (see 
Croatian),  or  than  the  Greeks,  or  the 
Bulgarians,  or  the  Magyars.  They  are 
nearly  half  as  large  in  numbers  as  the 
Little  Russians  who  adjoin  them  on 
the  north,  nearly  one-third  as  large  as 
their  linguistic  kinsmen  nearest  them 
on  the  west,  the  Italians.  The  Rou- 
manians occupy  nearly  one-half  of  Hun- 
gary and  number  one-third  as  many  as 
the  Magyars  themselves.  On  the  eth- 
nographical map,  the  eastern  point  of 
Hungary  and  of  the  Carpathian  range 
stands  in  the  very  center  of  Rouma- 
nian territory.  Here  is  found  the 
curious  islet  of  eastern  Magyars 
known  as  Szeklers,  entirely  surrounded 
by  the  expanding  Roumanians.  The 
latter  number  over  1.000,000  also  in 
Ikussia,  mainly  in  the  province  of  Bes- 
sarabia, which  was  formerly  a  part 
of  Moldavia.  They  extend  across  the 
Danube  only  near  its  mouth  on  the 
Black  Sea  into  what  is  known  as  the 
Dobruja.  With  this  exception  the 
Roumanian  territory  is  for  the  most 
part  separated  from  the  sea  by  Bul- 
garians, Little  Russians,  and  a  few 
Tatars.  The  Little  Russians  of  Russia 
and  Ruthenians  of  Austria-Hungary 
(one  in  race)  border  the  Roumanians 
on  the  north ;  the  Bulgarians  border 
them  on  the  sou(h;  tiie  Servians  on 
the  southwest ;  and  the  Magyars,  or 
*'  Hungarians,"  on  the  west. 


Roumanian. 

These  peoples,  with  the  others  found 
in  the  Balkan  Peninsula,  are  the  ones 
that  typify  the  newer  flood  of  immigra- 
tion to  the  United  States.  As  showTi 
elsewhere  (see  Slav  and  Caucasian), 
they,  with  the  Poles  and  other  subject 
races  of  western  Russia  and  the  Ital- 
ians, who  may  be  designated  as  South- 
eastern Europeans  in  type,  have  re- 
placed the  Northwestern  Europeans  as 
our  predominant  and  typical  annual 
accession.  The  Roumanians,  however, 
contribute  a  very  small  portion  of  this 
so-called  Slavic  flood.  In  this  they 
resemble  the  Bulgai-ians,  located  also 
on  the  eastern  side  of  the  Peninsula. 
They  stand  almost  the  lowest  of  all  the 
Slavs  in  their  inmiigration  rate  per 
1,000  of  population,  while  the  Slo- 
venians and  Croatians,  on  the  western 
side  of  the  Peninsula,  together  with 
the  Slovaks  and  the  Hebrews,  lead 
all  immigrant  races  in  this  respect. 
The  Roumanian  rate  of  immigration 
in  lOai  was  less  than  2  per  1,000  of 
the  population,  while  the  rate  of 
Slovaks  and  Hebrews  was  about  18 
per  1,000.  The  Roumanian  immigra- 
tion during  the  twelve  years  1890- 
1010,  was  82,704,  placing  it  twenty- 
third  in  rank  among  immigrant  races. 
The  great  majority  of  these,  76,755, 
came  from  Austria-Hungary,  with 
comparatively  a  few  from  Roumania 
and  Turkey.  Their  chief  destinations 
during  the  period  were  as  follows: 
Ohio,  31.835;  Pennsylvania,  22,301; 
Indiana,  7,479,  and  New  York,  5.-^)82. 

Nearly  nine-tenths  of  the  population 
of  Roumania  is  Roumanian  in  race. 
Among  the  rest  are  to  be  noted  in  the 
following  tables  the  predominance  of 
Gypsies  and  Jews: 

Population  of  Roumania. 

[Reclus,  18f)3.] 
Races : 

Roumanians 4,  700,  000 

Jews 300,  000 

Gypsies 200,000 

Bulgarians .50,000 

Armenians 15,000 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


Ill 


Roumanian. 

Kact's — ('oiitimii'd. 

Uussiaus IG.  000 

Turks  and  Tatars 3,  000 

Magyars 1,500 

Foreigners 80,000 

Miscellaneous 434,  500 

Totjil  5.800,000 

DistiUnition  ,,f  h'ninintnidns  {I'.IOO). 

Countries  : 

Uouniaiii:,  ^-   "5.500,000 

Hungary  -    "1^,800.000 

Austria  .  -        "230,000 

Russia--  ^-.  "1,170,000 

Servia  --  --          "90,000 

T"i-ke.v-  --1      « 150,  000 

(Jreece J 

KlsewluM-e "60,000 

Total    (approximate) 10,000,000 

RUSNAKY.      (Seo  h'ulhenhin.) 

RUSSIAN.  GREAT  RUSSIAN,  VE- 
LIKO-RUSSIAN.  MUSCOVITE.  (See 
:ils()  ll7(/7c  h'itssi<ni.  or  Buli,-Russimi, 
iiiul  Black  Russian  following.)  This 
article  will  discuss,  first,  the  Great  Rus- 
sian race,  or  the  Russian  proper;  then 
all  other  divisions  of  the  Russian  (in 
the  wider  souse)  excepting  the  Ruthe- 
nian  or  Little  Russian,  which  is  given  a 
separate  article  (see),  and.  finally,  the 
Russian  Empire  as  a  whole,  to  pre- 
sent a  general  or  statistical  view  of 
the  hundred  and  more  other  peoples 
and  tribes  who  are  Russian  in  nation- 
ality but  not  in  race  or  language. 

Russian  may  be  defined  in  the  wider 
sense  as  the  largest  Slavic  group  of 
Aryan  peoi)les.  Linguistically  it  be- 
longs to  the  Eastern  Slavic  division 
and  includes  the  Great  Russian,  the 
Little  Rnssi.in,  and  the  ^Yhite  Russian. 
Physically  it  may  be  placed  in  the 
"  Eastern  "  (Caucasian)  race,  but  it  is 
extensively  mixed  witli  Fiinio-Tataric 
and  other  elements. 

(.BEAT  RUSSIAN. 

The  Great  Russian,- or  simply  "  Rus- 
sian "  in  the  narrower  sense  of  the 
word,  is  that  division  of  the  Russian 
group  (see  above)  which  is  dominant 
in  Russia  and  which  Is  the  largest 
Slavic  race  numerically.    "  Veliko-Rus- 

"  Estimated.  »  Census. 


Russian. 

sian  "  means  (Jreat  Russian.  "Musco- 
vite" is  a  name  sometimes  applied  to 
the  (ireat  Russian  peoiile,  l)ecause  they 
first  prominently  appear  in  history  as 
the  race  of  the  early  "  Empire  of  Mos- 
covy."  Moscow  was  its  capital  until 
St.  Petersburg  was  founded  by  Peter 
the  Great.  The  people  of  Moscow  are 
still  the  purest  in  stock  of  the  Great 
Russian  population. 

The  Great  Russians,  or  Russians 
r-roper,  emigrate  to  America  to  a 
smaller  degree  in  proportion  to  their 
population  than  any  other  Slavic  peo- 
ple. Space  need  not  be  taken  here  to 
repeat  what  has  been  said  in  the  ar- 
ticle on  the  "Slav"  (see)  as  to  tem- 
pei'ament,  character,  civilization,  lau" 
guage,  physical  type,  and  statistics  of 
population  and  immigration,  excepting 
so  far  as  to  point  out  in  what  the  Rus- 
sians differ  from  other  Slavs.  As  is 
said  in  the  article  on  the  Ruthenian 
(see),  the  Great  Russian  has  usurped 
to  himself  the  name  Russian  from  the 
so-called  Little  Russians,  as  he  has 
succeeded  to  their  dominion.  He  is 
perhaps  of  purer  Slavic  blood  than 
they,  although  some  claim  that  the 
Great  Russian  is  more  of  a  Finn 
than  the  Little  Russian  is  of  a  Tatar. 
Both  have  more  of  this  :Mongolian  ele- 
ment in  the  race  than  has  the  White 
Russian.  The  most  ancient  race  of 
Russia,  that  of  the  kurgans  or  mounds, 
was  undoubtedly  more  long-headed 
than  the  present  population.  Indeed, 
according  to  current  tradition,  "the 
founders  of  the  Russian  nation  were 
Norsemen."  So  wrote  Nestor,  the 
first  historian  of  the  race.  At  any  rate, 
it  is  evident  that  the  Asiatic  element 
in  the  race  is  of  a  later  intrusion, 
which  continued  far  into  the  middle 
ages.  As  late  as  the  fourteenth  cen- 
tury Moscow  was  tributary  to  the 
Tatar  rule  which  was  set  up  in  south- 
ern Russia. 

The  Russian  race  of  to-day  is  conse- 
quently more  broad-headed  or  Asiatic 
in  appearance  than  the  typical  peoples 
of  northwestern  and  southwestern 
Europe.     It  belongs  mainly  to  the  so- 


112 


The  Immigration  Commission, 


Russian. 

calletl  "Alpine,"  "  Eastern,"  or  "  Celto- 
Slavic  "  race,  which  peneti-ates  some- 
what westward  of  Russia  into  the 
highland  region  of  Central  Europe.  As 
iu  the  case  of  other  Slavs  (see),  how- 
ever, other  European  races,  as  the 
"  Northern  "  and  the  "  Cevenole,"  are 
found  represented  among  the  Russians. 
It  is  to  the  Northern  or  Teutonic  race 
that  the  Western  Finns  belong  phys- 
ically, in  spite  of  their  Mongolian 
origin,  and  the  Great  Russians  are 
more  modified  by  the  Finnic  stock 
than  by  any  other.  They  are  there- 
fore, especially  in  the  north,  more 
blond  in  type  than  are  the  Slavs 
farther  south.  Their  neighbors  on  the 
west,  the  Lithuanians,  and  even  the 
Poles,  approach  more  nearly  than  they 
to  the  Northern  type,  and  thus  mediate 
between  them  and  the  western  Euro- 
peans physically  as  they  do  in  language 
and  in  political  sympathies. 

In  temperament  the  Great  Russians 
are  more  practical  and  persevering 
than  are  their  racial  brothers  and  com- 
petitor.s,  the  Ruthenians  or  Little  Rus- 
sians of  southwestern  Russia  and  of 
Austria.  The  Great  Russians  have 
been  said  to  have  approached  the  Finn 
iu  physical  type  but  the  Tatar  in  tem- 
perament, the  latter  not  so  much 
through  racial  admixture  as  through 
their  struggle  with  the  Tatar  hordes 
of  Asia.  Their  temper  and  their 
strength  as  a  people  have  been  de- 
veloped by  struggle.  Russia  is  a  buffer 
state,  as  the  early.  Slavs  were  a  buffer 
race  between  Europe  and  Asia.  Little 
Russia  was  permanently  weakened  by 
the  tribute  of  her  best  men,  whom  she 
offered  up  in  the  strife. 

In  language  the  Great  and  the  Little 
Russians  differ  less  from  each  other 
than  do  the  High  and  the  Low  Germans. 
The  Little  Russian  is  sometimes  said 
to  be  only  a  dialect  of  the  Great  Rus- 
sian, but  this  may  be  regarded  as  a 
prejudiced  statement.  Philologists  and 
anthropologists  have  often  been  drawn 
into  the  strife  for  supremacy  and 
leadership  between  rival  Russian  and 


Russian. 

Slavic  races.  Panslavism,  or  the  as- 
piration for  a  united  Slavic  people 
and  state,  suffers  from  this  cause. 
There  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  pri- 
macy of  the  Slavs  belongs  hencefor- 
ward to  the  Great  Russians,  whatever 
be  the  sentimental  claims  of  the  Little 
Russians,  the  Poles,  or  the  Czechs. 
The  supremacy  of  the  Great  Russian 
language  and  literature  must  go  with 
the  Empire;  the  power,  the  wealth,  and 
the  political  expansion  of  the  latter 
are  the  decisive  factors.  The  Russians 
even  force  the  use  of  their  lan- 
guage into  Little  Russian  and  Polish 
territory. 

In  the  religious  world  there  is  the 
same  strife.  The  autocratic  claims  of 
the  Russian  church  have  been  success- 
fully opposed  by  the  Lutherans  of  Fin- 
land and  the  Catholics  of  Poland. 
Even  the  Little  Russians  have  suc- 
ceeded in  establishing  a  church  that  is 
partly  Russian  and  nominally  Roman. 
Among  the  Great  Russians  themselves 
a  large  number  are  dissenters  from  the 
state  church.  "  Raskolnik "  is  the 
name  applied  to  the  schismatics  iu 
general,  but  there  is  a  great  variety  of 
minor  sects.  Of  these  sects  the  Du- 
khobors  are  perhaps  best  known  in 
America.  They  have  emigrated  to 
Canada  in  considerable  numbers  and 
have  gained  notoriety  by  making  pil- 
grimages without  clothing  about  the 
country,  and  by  refusing  to  use  ani- 
mals, preferring  to  liitch  their  women- 
folk to  the  plow.  The  Dukhobors 
seem  to  have  originated  in  central 
Russia,  to  have  flourished  for  over  a 
hundred  j-ears,  and  to  have  received 
the  especial  encouragement  of  Tolstoi. 

Aside  from  the  names  of  religious 
sects,  such  as  Dukhobors  and  Men- 
nonites — the  latter  not  confined,  by 
the  way,  to  Russia — there  is  no  such 
list  of  subdivisions  of  the  Great  Rus- 
sians needing  definition  as  is  found 
among  Little  Russians  and  Poles.  The 
Great  Russian  territory  is  a  homoge- 
neous whole  from  St.  Petersburg  to 
the   Lower   Don.      Indeed,    it    extends 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


113 


Russian. 

iiortli  U>  llu'  Aivtk-.  a  vast  region  TiOO 
or  (lOU  iiiiU's  wide,  soiiaratiiij;  the  Finns 
of  Flnhuul  Iroui  their  kinsmen  and 
the  Tatars  on  the  Asiatic  borcU-r ; 
and  it  extends  east  to  Asia  with  tlie 
exeeptiou  of  the  Finnic  and  tlu>  Ta- 
ta rie  islets  that  dot  the  luap  of  East- 
ern Kussia.  (See  Tainric  and  Fin- 
nish.) The  greatest  expanse  of  Euro- 
pean Russia  that  is  not  Great  Russian 
is  southwestern  Russia,  and  that  is 
Little  Russian.  The  "Cossacks  of  the 
Don"  (see)  were  Great  Russian; 
those  of  the  Dnieper,  Little  Russian. 

The  Great  Russians  number  nearly 
half  of  the  total  population  of  Euro- 
pean Russia,  excluding  from  this 
term  Finland,  Poland,  and  Caucasia, 
as  is  "done  in  the  official  census.  Over 
5.000,000  of  them  live  in  Asia.  In 
the  entire  Empire  there  are  55.000.000 
Great  Russians  out  of  a  total  popula- 
tion of  125.000,000  of  all  races. 

The  emigration  of  Great  Russians  is 
peculiar  in  that  it  is  mainly  from 
Europe  to  the  Russian  possessions  in 
Asia,  not  to  America.  In  the  year 
1907,  577,000  persons  migrated  from 
European  Russia  to  Siberia,  and  dur- 
ing the  fiscal  year  1907,  2.5S.943  came 
from  Russia  to  the  Unitetl  States.  The 
movement  to  Siberia  is  partly  the  re- 
sult of  the  building  of  the  great  rail- 
way to  the  Pacific,  but  mainly  because 
s(>uthern  Siberia  has  been  found  to  be 
a  pleasant  country  and  capable  of  sup- 
porting millions  of  population,  while 
the  Government  encourages  and  as- 
sists the  migration  of  peasants  as  a, 
nieans  of  relieving  the  relative  conges- 
tion of  population  in  agrarian  Russia. 
Southern  Siberia  is  a  wheat  country, 
resembling  the  Dakotas  and  western 
Canada.  In  its  rapid  development  it 
resembles  in  many  respects  our  own 
West. 

Immigration  to  the  United  States 
from  Russia,  including  Finland,  was 
1.749,075  in  the  twelve  years  ending 
June  ?.0  1910.  Of  this  number  only 
77..321  are  reportetl  as  Russian  by  race, 
while   the   total    immigration   of   this 


Russian. 

race  from  all  sources  was  83,574  dur- 
ing this  period.  The  Great  Russians, 
therefore,  stand  twenty-second  down 
the  list  of  immigrant  races.  Of  the 
uumber  admitted  during  the  twelve 
ytars  considered,  20,477  went  to  New 
York,  17,839  to  Pennsylvania,  6,294  to 
Massachusetts,  6,02G  to  Illinois,  and 
3.069  to  California. 

WHITK    RUSSIAN    AND   BLACK    RUSSIAN. 

"  Black  Russia  "  is  a  historical  term 
that  may  be  disposed  of  in  a  brief 
paragraph.  It  appears  on  the  four- 
teenth century  map  some  distance 
north  of  the  Black  Sea,  directly  east 
of  Kiev  and  the  Dnieper,  and  south- 
east of  White  Russia.  At  that  time  it 
formed  part  of  the  important  kingdom 
of  Lithuania.  It  was  afterwards  em- 
braced in  Poland,  and  is  now  swal- 
lowed up  in  Little  Russia.  Ripley  ap- 
plies the  term  "  Black  Russian "  to 
quite  a  different  district,  that  of  the 
Gorals,  or  "  mountaineers,"  of  the  Aus- 
trian Carpathians,  and  finds  that  the 
name  distinguishes  the  latter,  as  a  vei-y 
brunette  stock,  from  the  neighborUig 
"  Red  Russians "  or  reddish  blonds. 
The  western  Gorals,  however,  are  of 
Polish  speech. 

The  White  Russian  is  one  of  the 
three  distinct  branches  of  the  Russian 
language  and  race,  although  of  far 
less  importance  numerically  and  po- 
litically than  either  of  the  other  two. 
It  is  as  much  a  "  race  "  as  the  Great 
Russian  ("Russian")  or  the  Little 
Russian  (Ruthenian),  although  usu- 
ally considered  simply  as  Russian  in 
America.  Unlike  the  term  "Black 
Russia,"  "  White  Russia "  is  still 
found  on  the  ethnographical  map.  It 
is  a  compact  but  small  district  roughly 
corresponding  with  what  is  now  called 
"  West  Russia,"  though  reaching 
somewhat  nearer  Moscow  on  the  east. 
II  is  bounded  on  the  northeast  and 
east  by  (Jreat  Russian  territory,  on 
the  northwest  by  Lithuanian,  on  the 
southwest  by  Polish,  and  on  the  south 
i  and  southeast  by  Little  Russian.     The 


114 


Russian. 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


White  raissians  constitute  over  tliree- 
fciirtlis  of  the  population  of  :Mogilef 
and  Minsk  provinces  and  about  lialf 
of  Vitebslv,  Vilna,  and  Grodno.  In 
Kovno  and  Courland  tliey  approach  the 
Baltic. 

The  White  Russians  have  long  been 
in  political  subjection,  first  to  Lith- 
uania, then  to  Poland,  and,  finally,  to. 
the  Great  Russians,  although  their  lot 
now  appears  preferable  to  that  of  all 
the  other  subject  peoples  of  western 
Russia.  For  this  reason,  among  others, 
we  hear  little  of  them  as  a  distinct 
race.  They  are  said  by  travelers  to 
be  a  distinctly  weaker  stock  than  the 
Great  Russian,  and  less  prepossessing 
in  ai)pearance.  They  are  usually  con- 
sidered to  be  of  purer  Russian  stock 
than  either  the  (ireat  or  the  Little 
Russians.  Both  the  latter  are  far 
more  modified  by  Mongolian  elements, 
Finnic  and  Tataric.  The  White  Rus- 
sians are  naturally  more  influenced  by 
their  Lithuanian  and  Polish  neighbors 
(see)  on  the  west,  and  these,  especially 
the  former,  as  has  been  said  elsewhere, 
apin-oach  the  blond  Teutonic  type  more 
than  the  Slavs  in  appearance.  Yet  the 
White  Russians  are  truly  Slavs  in 
breadth  of  head.  Their  cephalic  index 
Is  82,  which  is  but  slightly  below  that 
of  the  Little  Russians.  They  are. 
therefore,  of  the  purest  type  of  the  so- 
called  "Eastern"  or  "Celto-Slavic"  race. 

But  few  subdivisions  of  the  White 
Russian  need  be  mentioned.  The  Po- 
liechuks  (see  Ruthcnian)  are  a  White 
Russian  population  much  mixed  with 
Little  Russian  and  very  broad-headed 
(cephalic  index,  85).  They  live  in 
IMinsk  and  Yolhynia  provinces;  that 
is,  on  the  border  of  Little  Russia  and 
near  Poland.  The  Zabludov,  a  transi- 
tion dialect  standing  between  the  lit- 
tle and  the  AVhite  Russian,  is  found 
in  this  district. 

The  White  Russians  number  less 
than  6.000,000,  or  but  little  over  one- 
tenth  as  many  as  the  Great  Russians. 
They  are  not  counted  separately  as 
immigrants. 


Russian. 


OTHER  RACES   OR  PEOPLES  OF  RUSSIA. 

The  term  "  Russian "  in  the  last 
United  States  census,  and  until  re- 
cently in  United  States  immigration 
statistics,  included  more  persons  who 
were  not  of  the  Russian  race  than 
those  who  were.  In  fact,  not  5  per 
cent  of  the  "  Russians  "  of  the  Census 
of  1900  are  true  Russians,  as  defined 
above.  They  are  merely  citizens  of 
Russia.  Probably  over  50  per  cent 
of  them  are  Jews.  Certain  national- 
ities are  grouped  together  to  constitute 
the  group  of  "  Slavs,"  and  New  York 
is  made  to  apjiear  as  their  chief  resi- 
dence. On  the  contrary,  they  are 
largely  Jews  from  Slavic  countries, 
of  whom  it  is  estimated  that  l,Ot)0,0(X) 
reside  in  New  York  City." 

It  is  deemed  wise  to  indicate  what  a 
variety  of  peoples  go  to  make  up  the 
Russian  nationality  and  which  of  them 
are  the  chief  ones  that  come  to  Amer- 
ica (see  table  following).  About  100 
races  are  listed  in  the  Russian  census 
of  1897,  of  which  number  perhaps  20 
are  confined  almost  entirely  to  Asia. 
In  European  Russia  itself  there  are 
as  many  Mongolian  as  Caucasian 
"  races "  or  languages  represented. 
Of  the  Caucasians,  most  of  the  divi- 
sions speak,  not  Indo-European  or  Ar- 
yan languages,  like  the  Russian,  but 
the  peculiar  agglutinative  tongues  of 
the  Caucasus,  more  different  from 
ours  than  are  the  Semitic  of  Western 
Asia  and  the  Hamitic  of  North  Africa. 
The  great  majority  (about  SO  per 
cent)  of  the  population,  howevei",  is 
Slavic,  especially  Great  Rnssian 
(nearly  50  per  cent).  Little  Russian 
(20  per  cent),  and  Polish  (7  per  cent). 
Next  in  numbers  come  the  Jews,  Sem- 
ites (5  per  cent)  ;  then  the  Lithu- 
anians, Aryans  who  resemble  Teutons 
more  than  Russians  physically,  if  not 

"  The  common  use  of  the  term  "  nation- 
ality "  instead  of  "  race  "  in  public  discus- 
sions has  created  an  endless  amount  of  con- 
fusion in  the  public  mind,  if  not  of  absolute 
misinformation,  as  indicated  above. 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


Hi 


Russian. 


Russian. 


ii>  laiiKViaKO  l.'i  per  coiil )  ;  IIumi  the 
l-'iiitis,  M(m.i,'()li:ui  by  laiif,'U:it,'c  luit 
("au«asi;ni  in  ai)iiearaiK'(',  osiKvially 
(liose  who  have  loiij;  iutorniarried 
with  the  Swedes  (nearly  3  jx'r  cent)  ; 
;iiul  tinally  tlio  Tatars  (also  about  3 
I.er  cent). 

It  has  been  made  clear  in  the  arti- 
cles on  the  leadini,'  races  of  Russia  that 
our  ininiijiration  comes  almost  entirely 
from  those  liviui,'  on  the  western  bor- 
der, who  are  in  a  sen.se  subject  races, 
not  from  the  Great  or  true  Russians. 
In  absolute  luimbers,  of  all  innnij^rants 
to  the  United  States  the  Hebrews 
stand  second,  the  Poles  third,  and  the 
(iermans,  most  of  whom  come  from 
Russia  and  Au.stria,  fourth.  The 
Ruthenians  stand  sixteenth  down  the 
list:  (he  snftiller  populatioJis  of  Lithu- 
anians ;ind  I-'inns  thirteenth  and  four- 
teenth, resix'ctively ;  and  the  Russians 
proper,  usually  lower.  As  shown  in 
the  article  ou  the  Slavs,  however,  all 
these   come   at    about    the    same    raie 


|ier  I. (Mil)  of  pojiulalion  (4  to  S)  e.veept 
the  (Jerman.s,  the  liussians  proper,  and 
the  Jews.  The  Jews  exceed  all  other 
races  from  liussia  in  the  rate  of  inuni- 
Kration  (ls,'->  iu  10,(IO(t).  while  the 
(Jreat  liussians  come  to  a  less  deyree 
(L*  iu  10,000)  than  any  otlier  people 
which  characterizes  recent  American 
Immigration. 

The  following  table  is  taken  from 
the  only  complete  census  of  the  Rus- 
sian Empire,  that  of  1807.  l-Mnland 
has  a  .separate  census  (total  popula- 
tion, 2,.5!)2,S(;4  in  1000).  For  most  non- 
Russian  races  of  Russia  only  the  group 
tot.-ils  ar(>  given.  Detailed  statistics  of 
these  will  be  found  in  the  articles  dis- 
cussing each  race,  especially  those  on 
the  Tatars,  the  Finns,  and  the  Cau- 
casus peoples.  The  peoples  that  are 
practically  confined  to  Siberia  natu- 
rally need  no  discussion  in  a  diction- 
ary of  immigrant  races.  (See  article 
Ural-Altaic  for  linguistic  classifica- 
tion.) 


Races  or  peoples  of  the  Russian  Empire,  exclusive  of  Finland  (1897). 


Races  or  peoples  (linguistic). 

European 

Russia  with 

Poland. 

Caucasus. 

Asia. 

Total. 

Total 

102,845,117 

9,289,364 

13,505,540 

125,640,021 

.\  r  vans 

89,635,187 

4,901,412 

5,794,917 

100,331,516 

Slavs 

83,514,884 

3,183,870 

5,390,979 

Russians 

75,428,814 

3,154,898 

5,349,855 

83,933,567 

Great  Russians. . 

48,82.5,881 
20,750.203 
5,852.730 
7,805,437 
220,633 

1,829,793 

1,305.403 

19, 042 

25,117 

3,855 

5,011.795 

324,885 

13.175 

40,753 

371 

55,607,469 
22,380,551 
5,885,547 
7,931,307 
224  859 

Little  Russians 

Poles 

Other  Slavic  languafjes 

3,077,430 

1,132,858 

1,719,402 

49,511 

141,036 

6,687 

8,955 

56.729 

1,118,094 

527,077 

10,  .340 
1,1S7 

14. 2^18 

5,491 

372,616 

1,143,000 

1.173,090 
1  040  729 

Other  Aryans 

Jews. . 

4,982,189 
8,221,201 

40,498 
1,902,142 

40,409 
7,-542,330 

5,003.156 
17,065,673 

I'gro-Flnns  . . 

.3,417,770 

4,626,454 

3,946 

173,030 

7,422 
1,879,908 

70,955 
7,094,889 
11,931 
66,269 
292,286 

3,.'-i02,147 

13,601,251 

15,877 

66,270 

480,128 

Tunguzes 

Mongols... 

14,812 

Georgians 

1,461 
818 
53 

1,3.50.275 

1,088,373 

15 

799 
2, 591 
80,045 
36,996 
1393 

1  352  535 

other  Caucasians 

1  091  782 

Hyperboreans 

36,996 
12,250 

4,208 

6,649 

116 


The  Immiglation  Commission. 


Russian. 

Races   or  peoples   of  Finhiiid    (1900). 

Finns 2,  352,  990 

Swedes 349,  733 

Russians ,'5,  939 

Germans 1,  925 

Lapps 1,  336 

Others 639 

Total 2,  712,  562 

RUSSIAN,  BLACK,  RED,  WHITE, 
and  GREAT.  (See  Russian;  for  Little 
Russian  and  Red  Russian,  see  Riitlic- 
nian. ) 

RUSSINE  or  RUSSNIAK.  (See 
Rutlienian.) 

RUTHENIAN  (synonyms,  little  Rus- 
sian, Malo-Russian,  South  Russian, 
Yugo-Russian;  in  Austria,  Russniak, 
Russine,  Red  Russian.  Galician;  in 
Russia,  also  Ukrainian,  Cherkasi;  in 
addition  some  call  themselves  simply 
"Russian"  (Rusy)  and  sometimes  in 
America,  even  "Greek").  The  name 
Tattle  Russian  would  seem  most  avail- 
able of  all  this  list  at  present  for 
a  clear  and  scientific  definition.  The 
Little  Russian  "  race "  or  linguistic 
subdivision  is  that  branch  of  the  Rus- 
sian, a  "Southern  Slavonic"  (see) 
division  of  Aryan  tongues,  which  is 
found  native  throughout  southwestern 
Russia  and  in  Oalicia  (Austria). 
Physically  Little  Russians  are  Cau- 
casian, infrequently  modified  by  a 
Mongol  element.  The  Little  Russians 
(Ruthenians)  furnish  more  immi- 
grants than  any  other  true  Russian 
stock  coming  to  America. 

"Little  Russia"  is  a  literal  trans- 
lation of  the  term  "Malo-Rossiya.^' 
"  South  Russian  "  and,  less  frequently, 
"  Yugo-Russian,"  and  even  "  Cos- 
sack "  or  "  Cherkess,"  are  among  the 
many  names  which  have  been  be- 
stowed upon  this  people  by  their 
n)ore  powerful  Icinsmen  of  the  north, 
the  Muscovites,  who  liave  assumed  to 
themselves  the  name  "  Russian  "  (see) 
and  the  hegemony  of  the  race.  For 
similar,  that  is  for  political,  reasons, 
Austria  has  fotmd  it  convenient  to 
name     her     Little     Russian     subjects 


Ruthenian. 

"Ruthenians;"  and  this  word  is  now 
commonly,  but  loosely,  applied,  even 
iu  scientific  usage,  to  all  Little  Rus- 
sians, including  those  of  Ukrainia,  iu 
Russia.  Still  the  Galicians  call  them- 
selves "Rusyny''  which  is  sometimes 
translated  "  Russine."  "  Russniak  " 
is  a  less  common  equivalent  of  Ruthe- 
nian. 

"  Red  Russian  "  is  a  historical  term 
which  still  designates  one  of  the  three 
dialects  of  the  Little  Russian  language, 
the  western.  It  appears  that  "  Ruthe- 
nian "  comes  from  the  same  root,  mean- 
ing "  red."  Upon  immigrating  to 
America,  some  refuse  to  acknowledge 
that  they  are  Ruthenians,  a  name  fas- 
tened upon  them  as  a  subject  people. 
In  some  communities  they  are  known 
here  as  "  Greeks  "  when  th^y  are  of  the 
United  "  Greek  "  Church,  and  thus  dis- 
tinguished from  the  Roman  Catholic 
Poles  and  Slovaks  of  the  community. 
Of  course  there  is  not  a  true  Greek 
among  them.  Some  American  districts 
confer  still  other  names  upon  them, 
lumping  them  together  with  Magyars 
(see)  and  perhaps  with  all  Slavs 
under  the  picturesque,  but  stupid, 
title  "Huns"  or  "  Himkies."  The 
"Ruthenian  (Russniak)"  column  of 
our  immigration  tables  apparently  in- 
cludes all  Little  Russians,  although 
but  few  are  rei)orted  as  coming  from 
Russia.  It  is  to  be  understood  that 
all  who  bear  the  foregoing  names  are 
of  one  "  race."  They  read  one  and  the 
same  language,  which  differs  both 
from  the  White  Russian  (see)  and 
from  the  Great  or  true  Russian.  The 
Ruthenian  alphabet  itself  is  an  earlier 
form  of  the  Russian. 

What  has  been  said  in  the  articles 
on  the  Slavs  and  the  Russians  (see) 
aiiplies  in  general  to  the  Little  Rus- 
sians or  Ruthenians  so  far  as  concerns 
their  physical  qualities,  their  intellec- 
tual and  emotional  make-up.  their  civ- 
ilization, and  the  notable  increase  in 
their  immigration.  But  little  need  be 
r(>peated  here  except  to  make  clear  in 


Diclionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


117 


Ruthenian. 


tlioy  (litTcr   from  other 


what    rt'siiocts 
Slavs. 

They  aro  still  luoro  broad -hoadeil 
than  the  Great  Russians.  This  is 
taken  to  indicate  a  greater  Tatar  ( Mon- 
jrolian)  admixtiye  than  is  found 
among  the  hitter,  probably  as  does 
also  the  smaller  nose,  more  scanty 
beard,  and  somewhat  darker  complex- 
i(>n.  While  hardly  so  muscular  as  the 
Great  Russians,  they  are  slightly  tal- 
ler. They  are  perhaps  less  practical, 
solid,  and  persevering  than  their  com- 
petitors of  the  north,  and  therefore 
have  been  less  successful  as  empire 
builders.  But  they  often  show  a 
higher  grade  of  intelligence  and  taste, 
and  once  led  the  Russias  in  scientific 
work.  Their  literature  and  their  early 
history  warrant  them  in  claiming  that 
they  are  the  true  Russian  race  rather 
than  the  northern  stock  which  has 
usurped  the  name  and  the  rule — the 
Great  Russians.  A  large  section  of 
them  have  broken  away  from  the 
Greek  or  Russian  Church  and  have 
united  with  the  Roman  Catholic  under 
a  particular  dispensation  which  allows 
them  peculiar  features  of  the  Greek 
service  and  a  married  clergy.  Hence 
the  name  "  United  Greek  Church." 

Although  the  T-ittle  Russians  stand 
much  closer  to  the  Great  Russians  than 
do  the  rolish.  Hebrew,  Lithuanian, 
and  (Jerman  elements  in  Russia's 
poi)ulation,  nevertheless  the  use  of 
their  language  has  been  discouraged 
and  in  a  very  remote  sense  they  are 
a  subject  people  in  Russia  as  well  as 
in  Austria. 

Their  ethnical  subdivisions  and  inter- 
mixtures are  difficult  to  disentangle, 
as  is  the  case  with  other  Slavic  peo- 
ples. The  Roikos  evidently  l)elong  to 
the  Red  Russian  division  of  the  Ruthe- 
nians.  They  live  in  the  Carpathians 
of  Galicla  and  P.ukowina.  The  Huzuls 
or  Guzuls,  a  very  broad-headed  peojile 
of  Rukowina  speaking  a  Red  Russian 
dialect,  have  evidently  grafted  a  Mon- 
golian   element    upon    the    Ruthenian 


Ruthenian. 

slock.  This  element  may  have  come 
down  from  the  extinct  Uzes  or  Ku- 
nians  ('J'atars)  who  early  penetrated 
this  region,  or  it  may  be  of  Daco- 
Roumanian  origin.  The  IIuzuls  are 
not  friendly  to  the  Roikos,  their  neigh- 
bors. The  Touholtses,  Ruthenians  of 
Galicla,  are  very  broad-headed  like 
the  Huzuls.  The  Little  Russian  stock 
is  also  found  mixed  with  the  Rou- 
manian in  the  Pokutis  and  the  Nistro- 
vinians ;  with  the  Polish  in  the  Bel- 
sans;  .-ind  with  the  White  Russian  in 
the  Poliechuks. 

As  has  been  explained  at  length  in 
an  article  on  the  Cossacks  (see),  the 
Cossacks  of  the  Dnieper  have  been  an 
important  branch  of  the  liittle  Rus- 
sians historically.  The  Zaparogs, 
named  from  their  geographical  posi- 
tion on  the  river,  and  the  Chernomo- 
rishes  are  divisions  of  these.  Little 
Russian  populations  have  often  re- 
ceived names  because  of  some  natural 
location  or  social  condition.  Such  are 
the  Stepoviks  (of  the  steppes),  the 
Poliechuks  (of  the  forest),  the  Wer- 
chowinci  (of  the  mountains),  the  Hai- 
duks  (or  "rolibers"),  and  the  Lemkes 
(so  called  because  of  their  pronuncia- 
tion). The  last  named,  who  live  in  the 
Beskids.  call  themselves  "Rii-siKiki/''' — 
that  is.  Ruthenians,  although  they  re- 
semble the  Slovaks  in  language  and 
physical  type.  Finally,  there  are  the 
self-explanatory  geographical  terms  by 
which  certain  Little  Russians  are 
known,  as  the  Bukowinians,  the  Gali- 
cians,  the  Ukrainians,  and  the  Bugans, 
or  dwellers  on  the  Bug.  The  Bugans 
are  also  known  as  the  Lapotniki  and 
are  of  a  distinct  type. 

It  must  not  be  inferred  that  the 
majority  of  the  inhabitants  of  Galicla, 
Bnkowina,  and  the  Ukraine  are  Little 
Russians.  In  Galicia  they  are  sur- 
passed in  numbers  by  the  Poles;  in 
P.ukowina  nearly  equaled  by  the  Rou- 
manians. In  each  of  these  districts  the 
(Jermans  stand  third  in  population, 
with  210,000  and  160,000  souls,  respec- 


118 


The  Immiorration  Commission. 


Ruthenian. 

tively.  lu  the  Ukraine  many  peoples 
are  represented:  the  Great  Russians, 
the  present  masters  of  Little  Russia ; 
the  Poles,  its  former  masters ;  large 
colonies  of  Germans,  with  some  Bohe- 
mians and  more  Bulgarians ;  Tatar 
communities    in    the    south ;    Rouma- 


Samoyed. 

nians  annexed  with  their  territory  on 
the  southwest;  and  multitudes  of 
Jews,  besides  Armenians,  Greeks,  and 
Gypsies  everywhere. 

The  Little  Russians  themselves  are 
distributed  geographically  as  shown  in 
the  following  table : 


Xiiiiibcr  (iiul  (listrihiition  of  Little  Nu.^xiaiis  (Riitlicnidiis) . 


Country. 

Estimated 
for  1897. 

Census. 

Chief  location. 

Total 

25,000,000 

20,750,000 

20,750,000(1897) 

Little  Russia. 

17,006,000 
2, 180, 000 
1,564,000 

17,006,000(1897) 
2,180,000(1897) 
1,564,000(1897) 

Bessarabia. 

Central  Great  Russia 

White  Russia. 

Austria 

3,285,000 

3,375,000(1900) 

Oalicia 

3,074,000(1900) 

298,000(1900) 

3,000(1900) 

Bukowina 

Hungary 

415,000 
50,000 
500.000 

420,000(1900) 

North  Central  Hunpary. 

United  States 

Roughly  speaking,  one-half  of  Rus- 
sia south  of  the  latitude  of  Moscow 
and  eastward  along  the  Black  Sea  as 
far  as  the  Caucasus,  the  Kalmuks,  and 
the  Cossacks  of  the  lower  Don,  is 
Little  Russian.  The  race  also  covers 
all  of  eastern  Austi-ia — that  is,  Galicia 
and  Bukowina---with  the  exception  of 
a  small  district  about  Cracow  (Polish), 
and  spreads  out  far  beyond  the  Car- 
pathians into  Hungary.  Among  the 
Slavic  peoples  their  total  population  is 
second  only  to  that  of  the  Great  Rus- 
sians. During  the  fiscal  years  ISOO  to 
1!)10,  inclusive,  147,375  Little  Rus- 
sians (or  Ruthenians  as  they  are 
designated  in  immigration  statistics) 
were  admitted  to  the  United  States 
and  the  race  ranked  sixteenth  among 
all  races  in  this  regard.  Of  these. 
144.710,  or  nS.2  per  cent,  came  from 
Austria-Hungary,  and  only  1,034  from 
Russia,  although,  as  will  be  noted  from 
the  preceding  table,  there  are  approxi- 
mately 20.7r.O.0OO  Little  Russians  in 
Russia  and  only  3,700,000  in  Austria 


and  Hungary.  Their  large  population 
makes  it  appear  probable  that  the 
Little  Russians  will  be  more  largely 
representefl  in  the  Slavic  immigration 
of  the  future. 

The  principal  destinations  of  Ruthe- 
nians in  the  United  States  during  the 
twelve-year  period  referred  to  were: 
Pennsylvania,  73,449;  New  York, 
31,307;  and  New  Jersey,  16,015. 

S. 

SAMARITAN.  A  branch  of  the 
Chaldean   group  of  the  Semitic  stock 

(see). 

SAMEIAT.     Same  as  Lapp    (see). 

SAMOAN.  A  Polynesian  inhabiting 
the  Samoan  Islands.  (See  Pacific 
/ulamlcr.) 

SAMOGITIAN.  Same  as  Jmoud. 
(Se(>  Finnish.) 

SAMOYED.  The  Ugro-Finnic  peo- 
ple living  on  the  Arctic  Ocean  in  north- 
eastern  Russia   and   northwestern   Si- 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


119 


Samoyed. 

borin.  Of  little  iinportniu'e  luuuorirally 
(poinilation  about  I'MtOO)  or  iu  civili- 
zation. They  are  still  more  primitive 
iu  manner  of  life  and  more  Mousolian 
in  appearance  than  are  their  western 
relatives,  the  Lapps.  ( See  above  terms ; 
also  Finnifili  and  Ural-Altaic.)  While 
having:  a  similar  laniruape  to  the  Eu- 
ropeanized  Finns,  th?y  are  quite  the 
opi>osi1e  to  them  iu  appearance,  true 
Asiatics.  None  are  known  to  come  to 
America. 

SANDOMIRIAN.  A  subdivision  of 
the  I'ulish  (sec).. 

SANDWICH  ISLANDER.  (See  Ha- 
ir a  iiaii.) 

SANSKRITIC.  A  term  sometimes 
ai)plied  to  all  the  Aryan  languages 
(see).  The  Sanskrit  is  the  oldest  of 
these  lanpuases. 

SANTAL.  A  small  subdivision  of  the 
Dravidlnn  race  (see)  living  in  Bengal. 
(See  Hindu.) 

SARD  or  SARDINIAN.  A  native  of 
the  island  of  Sardinia,  a  possession 
of  Italy.  The  language  is  a  dialect  of 
Italian  (see)  peculiar  to  the  island, 
called  "  Sardinian."  Physically  the 
Sardinians  are  one  of  the  most  homo- 
geneous groups  of  Europe.  Like  their 
neighbors,  the  Corsicans.  they  are  sup- 
liosed  to  be  at  bottom  Iheric  thus  being 
related  to  the  South  Italians  and  the 
early  iidiabitants  of  Spain,  and  per- 
hajis  to  the  Berbers  of  northern  Africa. 
The  Sardinian,  of  all  the  Italians,  is 
the  purest  representative  of  the 
"  Mediterranean  "  ra<-e  in  head  form 
and  color  of  hair  and  eyes.  He  is  the 
most  dwarfish  in  stature  of  European 
peoples,  the  average  being  several 
inches  sliorter  than  the  Teutonic  aver- 
age of  northern  Europe.  The  facial 
features  often  betray  an  infusion  of 
African  blood. 

The  Sardinians  arc^  Illiterate,  very 
backward,  have  no  great  industries, 
:ind  but  little  foreign  trade.  In  re- 
ligion nearly  all  are  Catholic. 


Scandinavian. 


'I'he 
0(10,     I 


population   of   Sai'dini 
early    all    of    whom    ;i 


^   S.-.O.- 
South 


Italians,  except  10,000  Catalans  (see 
i^jHinisli)  in  the  northern  part  of  the 
island.  The  latter  form  the  aris- 
tocracy of  Sardinia.  Comi)aratively 
few  Sardinians  enngrate,  and  those 
who  come  to  the  United  States  are 
])robably  listed  as  South  Italian. 

SARTE.  A  Tataric  (see)  tribe  of 
Asia. 

SAVOLAK,  SAVAKOTI,  or  SAVOLAI- 
SET.  A  division  of  the  Western  Finns. 
(See  Finnish.) 

SAVOYARD.       (See    Frrnch.) 

SAVRIN.  An  Istrian  division  of  the 
Slovenians   (see). 

SAXON.     (See  German.) 

SCANDINAVIAN  (sometimes  Norse), 
including  the  Norwegian,  Danish, 
Swedish,  and  Icelandic  races  or  peo- 
ples. The  native,  Teutonic,  race  or 
races  of  Scandinavia  in  the  wider 
sense.  The  name  "  Scandinavia  "  is 
sometimes  applied  to  the  northern 
peninsula  only— that  is,  to  Norway  and 
Sweden — but  it  is  also  properly  ap- 
plied to  Denmark  and  Iceland.  The 
Scandinavian  is  the  most  familiar  in 
America  of  the  older  innnigrant  types 
from  the  Continent  of  Europe,  with  the 
exception  of  the  German ;  that  is.  it  is 
the  most  numerously  represented,  espe- 
cially in  the  North  Central  States. 

The  definitions  of  the  subdivisions  of 
the  Scandinavian  group  are  self-evi- 
dent, to  wit,  the  Teutonic  races  of  Nor- 
way, Sweden,  Denmark,  and  Iceland, 
respectively.  The  term  "  Norse""  is 
ai)i)1ied  only  to  themselves  by  the  Nor- 
wegians, who  are  called  "Nor.sk"  in 
their  own  language.  But  it  is  better 
justified  in  international  usage  as  a 
name  of  the  entire  Scandinavian  group 
of  languages.  The  Old  Norse,  or  the 
early  language  of  Iceland,  was  the 
predec(»ssor  of  all  modern  Scandina- 
vian languages.  It  is  hardly  necessary 
to  remind  the  reader  that  the  term 
"  Norseman  "  or  "  Northman  "  was  ap- 


120 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Scandinavian. 

lilied  during  the  middle  ages  to  the  vik- 
ing rovers  of  all  these  countries,  who 
established  dynasties  m  England,  Rus- 
sia, France  (Normandy),  and  Sicily, 
settled  Iceland,  and  without  doubt  pre- 
ceded Columbus  to  America.  Nor  is  it 
necessary  to  remind  the  student  of 
ethnology  that  the  Scandinavian  is 
considered  to  be  the  purest  type  of  one 
of  the  three  great  races  of  Europe  as 
divided  from  a  physical  point  of  view; 
tliat  is,  of  the  "  Northern  "  or  "  Teu- 
tonic "  race  in  contradistinction  from 
the  "Alpine "  and  "  Mediterranean  " 
races  farther  south.  (See  Caucasian 
and  Aryan.) 

If  races  be  divided  merely  by  physi- 
cal characters,  all  Scandinavians  form 
a  homogeneous  race  more  truly  than 
any  of  the  large  populations  or  races 
south  of  them.  The  English,  and  es- 
pecially the  French  and  the  German, 
are  much  more  mixed  in  physical  type. 
The  typical  Scandinavians  average  as 
the  longest-headed  and  most  purely 
blond,  if  not  the  tallest  people  of  Eu- 
rope. In  height  they  appear  to  be  sur- 
P'assed  only  by  the  Scotch.  Both  the 
height  and  the  cephalic  index  increase 
as  we  pass  from  Denmark  to  Sweden 
and  from  Sweden  to  Norway.  The 
cephalic  index  in  these  countries  rises 
in  the  order  named  from  77.8  to  78, 
then  to  78.5;  the  height  from  1.68 
meters  to  1.70  meters,  and  then  to  1.72 
meters.  In  English  measui'es,  the  Nor- 
wegian average,  the  last  named,  is 
about  r>  feet  8  inches,  which  the  Scotch 
exceeds  by  one-half  inch. 

It  •  must  be  remembered  that  the 
small  population  of  Lapps,  30,000,  in 
northern  Scandinavia  is  of  entirely 
different  race,  the  very  opposite  of  the 
Scandinavian,  in  fact,  both  in  language 
and  in  physical  type.  As  elsewhere  ex- 
plained (see  Lappish),  they  still  sp(>ak 
a  Mongol  or  Ugro-Finnic  tongue — ag- 
glutinative in  struclure,  instead  of  iJi- 
fle<-ted,  as  is  tlie  Ary:iu  family  of  lan- 
guages, to  which  the  Scandinavian  be- 
longs.   Physically  the  Lapps  are  very 


Scandinavian. 

short  and  indicate  in  their  dark  fea- 
tures and  extremely  broad  heads  their 
Asiatic  origin.  Very  little  intermix- 
ture has  taken  plnce  with  this  stock 
considering  the  length  of  time  the 
Scandinavians  and  Lapps  have  lived 
in  neighboring  districts,  unless  a 
broader-headed  and  darker  type  of 
Norwegians  found  in  the  extreme 
southwest  indicates  an  ancient  in- 
fusion of  this  sort.  Ripley  prefers  to 
think  it  a  survival  of  an  early  "Al- 
pine "  element  from  Central  Europe. 

The  character  of  the  Norse  element 
in  America  is  well  erfough  known  to 
need  no  detailed  description.  They 
make  ideal  farmers  and  are  often  said 
to  Americanize  more  rapidly  than  do 
the  other  peoples  who  have  a  new  lan- 
guage to  learn  on  their  arrival.  In 
Norway  the  rate  of  illiteracy  is  the 
lowest  in  Europe.  In  religion  the 
Scandinavians  are  Protestant  almost 
to  a  man — over  09  per  cent,  according 
to  the  censuses  of  these  countries. 

NORWEGIAN. 

The  most  difficult  question  that  re- 
mains for  discussion  relates  to  the 
Norwegian  race  or  people  and  lan- 
guage. Are  the  Norwegians  to  be  con- 
sidered a  separate  race  or  people  from 
the  Danes?  Of  course,  as  a  national- 
ity they  are  different.  In  fact  there 
exists  a  separatist  feeling  among 
the  three  Scandinavian  nationalities 
\\hich  persists  to  a  degree  even  in 
America.  But  the  literary  language  of 
Norway  and  that  of  Denmark  are  gen- 
erally supposed  to  be  one  and  the 
same.  As  has  been  repeatedly  ex- 
plained (see  Introductory,  EiKjIish, 
and  German) .  this  dictionary  adopts 
the  test  of  race  which  is  followed  in 
all  national  censuses,  namely,  that  of 
language;  and  it  was  found  in  the 
case  of  the  Dutch  .-ind  the  Flemish 
(see  acniiait)  that  only  the  literary 
languages,  and  not  a  difference  in 
spoken  dialects,  .iustified  separating 
them  from  other  "  Germans." 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  People 


Scandinavian. 

A  fair  answer  to  the  qin'slioii  just 
raised  apjjears  to  be  thai  the  Xorwt^ 
i:iaii  can  now  be  i-ailcd,  Icclmicaliy,  a 
(lilVoroiit  race  or  lu'oplo  fnnii  liii' 
l>anisli.  altliou.uli  this  was  not  true  a 
(eiitury  a,i:o.  Of  course,  this  is  only 
an  arbitrary  distinction  and  is  one  of 
the  uiost  artilicial  distinctions  we  are 
callal  upon  to  lualce  among  the  so- 
I  ailed  Kuropean  "races,"  as  deter- 
nuned  by  language  or  by  any  other 
siandard.  I'hysically,  as  already 
shown,  the  Norwegians  and  the  Danes 
are,  to  a  remarkable  degree,  homo- 
geneous. Furthermore,  so  far  as  dia- 
lectal differences  are  concerned,  there 
is  no  more  reason  for  separating  them 
from  one  another  than  for  dividing 
the  Norwegians  themselves  into  differ- 
ent races. 

The  fact  is  that  from  1397  to  1814, 
when  Norway  regained  her  independ- 
ence from  Denmark,  a  modified  Danish 
was  not  only  the  literary  language  of 
Norway  but  was  generally  used  in  the 
cities  and  among  the  educated  classes. 
Since  this  date  a  new  literary  lan- 
guage, the  "  Dano-Norwegian,"  has 
been  rapidly  developed  at  tlie  hands 
of  Norway's  greatest  litterateurs,  in- 
cluding Ibsen.  While  this  language  is 
based  npon  the  Danish  formerly  in  use,^ 
it  has  incorporated  7.000  words  from 
the  Norwegian  dialects,  enough  to  suf- 
tice  almost  for  a  hinguage.  Indeed, 
other  writers,  like  Aasen,  insist  on 
using  only  Norwegian  dialectal  forms. 
The  Norwegian  may,  therefore,  in  ac- 
cordance with  the  language  test,  be 
considered  a  separate  peoitle. 

A  few  facts  bearing  upon  Norway's 
remarkable  emigration  may  be  reserved 
for  the  table  which  appears  near  the 
end  of  this  article.  In  short,  Norway 
has  sent  a  larger  per  cent  of  its  popu- 
lation to  America  than  any  other  coun- 
Iry  excepting  Ireland.  (\»nsidering  the 
smallness  of  its  populalion.  hnl  lilllc 
o\er  L'.(M)0.(MM»,  as  comparctl  uitii  tiic 
72.00il.000  of  (Germans  and  40.00«),00() 
of  English,  Scotch,  and  Irish,  it  has 
60813°— VOL  5—11 9 


121 


Scandinavian. 


(lone  its  full  share  in  populating  Amer- 
ica. Although  Scandinavian  immigra 
lion  has  greatly  diminished  in  its  rela- 
tive rank  since  ISSo,  the  TInitetl  States 
census  of  1900  gives  3;',('),9S5  of  the  poi>- 
ulation  as  of  Noi-wegian  birth  and 
4r)2,S9()  as  children  of  parents  born  in 
Norway.  Counting  these  two  genera- 
tions only,  the  Norwegian  population 
of  the  United  States  is  already  nioie 
than  one-third  that  of  Norway. 

DANISH   AND  ICELANDIC. 

The  two  smallest  in  extent  of  the 
Scandinavian  peoples  may  next  be  con- 
sidered, those  of  Denmark  and  her  In- 
sular possession,  Iceland.  They  are 
entirely  different  from  each  other  in 
language,  and  therefore  are  distinct  in 
race,  according  to  the  usual  test. 
While  Denmark  gave  its  language  in 
recent  times  to  Norway,  as  has  already 
been  said,  Iceland  gave  the  Old  Norse 
in  written  form  to  all  Scandinavia. 
During  that  period  of  the  northern 
literature,  Norway  took  precalence  of 
Denmark  and  of  Sweden.  The  Sagas 
and  the  Eddas  belonged  in  a  sense  to 
her  as  w^ell  as  to  Iceland  and  gave  to 
Scandinavia  the  proud  distinction  of 
bequeathing  to  posterity  an  older  and 
more  famous  literature  than  any  of  the 
German  tongues  farther  south. 

The  population  of  Iceland  is  purely 
Scandinavian,  but  is  so  small  in  num- 
bers, about  80.000,  as  to  be  of  no  im- 
portance in  immigration.  Icelanders 
do,  however,  come  to  the  United  States 
and  also  to  Canada.  In  Denmark  it- 
self it  is  estimatetl  that  fully  97  per 
cent  of  the  population  is  Danish,  not- 
withstanding the  closeness  of  its  re- 
lations to  (Jermany.  On  the  other 
hand,  there  are  at  least  140,(K)0  Danes 
living  on  the  other  side  of  the  bor- 
der in  Germany.  If  one  may  contr.ist 
the  three  Scandinavian  peo])Ies  in  a 
siighl  <lcgrcc.  it  might  be  said  that 
liic  Norwegian  is  rather  more  of  a 
democrat— slow,  sturdy,  and  indeiicnd- 
ent ;  the  Swede,  as  he  has  been  called, 


122 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Scandinavian. 

"  the  Parisian  of  tlie  North ;  "  and  the 
Dane,  the  cosmopolite.  The  royal  fam- 
ily of  Denmark  stands  in  extraordi- 
nary personal  relations  with  those  of 
a  number  of  European  powers.  Mem- 
bers of  the  family  of  the  late  King 
Christian  are  now  rulers  or  consorts 
of  rulers  in  several  of  .the  European 
countries. 

SWKDISH. 

The  Swedes  may  be  considered  to  be 
entirely  distinct  in  race  from  the  Danes 
and  the  Norwegians,  Their  language 
is  so  different  that  it  can  not  be  read 
by  the  Danes  apd  Norwegians  without 
some  study.  The  Swedes  have  ex- 
panded in  Europe  more  than  their  sis- 
ter Scandinavians.  For  five  hundred 
years  Finland  was  ruled  by  Sweden. 
Although  this  rule  ceased  a  cen- 
tury ago,  in  1S09,  Swedish  is  still  the 


Scandinavian. 

language  of  the  higher  classes  of  Finns 
and  is  used  in  cfPcial  and  scientific 
publications  of  their  country.  Fully 
350,000,  or  13  per  cent,  of  the  popula- 
tion of  Finland  is  Swedish  to-day. 
The  Finns  themselves,  as  found  in 
Finland,  show  a  large  admixture  of 
Scandinavian  blood,  for  they  are  Teu- 
tonic in  physical  type  rather  than 
Ugric.  (See  Finnish.)  AYhile  there  is 
no  doubt  that  they  are  Asiatic,  Mongol, 
in  origin,  tliey  are  to-day  of  entii'ely 
different  type  from  the  Finns  of  east- 
ern Russia.  In  America  they  are 
often  taken  to  be  Scandinavians,  but 
are  to  be  distinguished  by  their  mother 
tongue,  which  is  absolutely  different 
from  any  Aryan  language,  agglutina- 
tive rather  than  inflected  in  type. 

The  Scandinavian  population  of  the 
world  is  about  13.000.000.  Their  ap- 
proximate distribution  is  shown  in  the 
following  table: 


ScandinnvidH  populdtion  and  i)nniigration. 


Immigration  (1907). 


Number.    ^%P" 


Total  poDulation  of — 

Denmark-  ( 1900) 

Norway  (1905) 

Sweden  (1907) 

Scandinavians  in— 

Finland  (Swedes,  1900) . . . 

Sleswick  (Danes) 

Iceland  (1901) 

United  States  (estimated) 
Elsewhere  (estimated) 


2,605,000 
2,311,000 
5,377,000 


7, 163 
22.043 
20,534 


350.000 
200,000 

78,000 
2,000,000 

79,000 


2.7 
9.5 
3.8 


It  is  interesting  to  note  that  the 
smallest  of  the  continental  Scandina- 
vian peoples  in  numbers,  the  Norwe- 
gian, doubles  or  trebles  each  of  the 
others  in  its  rate  of  immigration. 
'IMiis  rate,  9.5  per  1,000  of  the  popu- 
lation in  1907,  although  much  lower 
tliau  it  was  twenty  years  ago,  was 
surpassed  in  tlie  >ear  mentioned  only 
by  tl)<>s(>  of  Slovak,  Hebrew,  Croatian 
;iml  Slii\  (Miiiin,  nnd  South  Italian  races. 
Tlie  Irish,  which  liiid  nearly  the  SAine 


rate,  resembles  it  also  in  the  large  total 
innnigration  it  has  sent  out  of  a  very 
small  population.  The  Scandinavians, 
taken  together,  stood  twice  as  far 
down  the  list  of  immigrant  races  in 
their  rate  of  5  per  1,000  of  population. 
In  absolute  numbers,  Scandinavian 
immigration  is  fifth  in  rank,  5S0,30(; 
for  the  twelve  yi'ars  1S99-1910,  being 
exceeded  only  by  that  from  the  much 
larger  i)opulations  of  the  Uermans, 
Italians,    and    IV)les,    as   also    by    the 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  People 


Scandinavian. 

lU'brews.  The  Kiiplish,  Irish,  and 
Scotch  taken  separately  rank  below  it. 

The  Scandinavians  differ  from  the 
British,  natnrally,  in  coming  to  the 
I'nited  States  ahnost  entirely  to  the 
neglect  of  the  British  colonies.  It  is 
probable  that  more  Scandinavian 
farmers  per  year  now  emigrate  from 
our  own  Northwestern  States  into  Can- 
ada than  come  direct  to  Canada  from 
Europe.  It  is  possible  for  the  Scan- 
dinavian element  to  increase  in  future 
American  immigration  more  than,  for 
instance,  the  Irish,  for  there  are 
11.000.000  Scandinavians  in  Europe  as 
against  only  4.500,000  Irish. 

Scandinavian  immigrants  still  go,  as 
they  always  have  gone,  to  the  North 
Central  States  to  a  greater  degree  than 
almost  any  other  people,  although 
New  York  stood  first  in  this  regard 
with  107.775  during  the  twelve  years 
under  consideration.  The  other  prin- 
cipal destinations  during  that  period 
were:  Minnesota.  89,093;  Illinois, 
75.669:  Massachusetts.  43.427:  Wiscon- 
sin. 36.4712;  North  Dakota,  26,447; 
Washington,  24,9.50:  Iowa,  23,812; 
Michigan,  20.977  :  Pennsylvania,  19,190. 
and  South  Dakota.  14,132. 

SCLAVE,  SCLAVONIAN,  and  SLAVE. 
Same  as  Slav  (see). 

.  SCOTCH  (including  Highland  Scotch 
or  Gaelic).  A  term  applied  (1)  in  the 
wider  sense  to  both  races  of  Scotland, 
the  Celts  of  the  north  (Highlanders) 
and  the  Anglo-Saxons  of  the  south 
(Lowlanders)  ;  (2)  in  a  narrower 
sense,  only  to  the  Celtic  race  of  Scot- 
land, the  Highland  Scotch.  Gaelic  is 
another  name  for  the  latter.  The 
word  "  Scotch,"  as  a  linguistic  term, 
means  the  language  si)oken  by  Scotch- 
men. When  unqualified  it  means  the 
dialect  of  p]nglish  siwken  by  the  Low- 
land Scotch.  Highland  Scotch  is  a 
synonym  for  Scottish  Gaelic,  the  most 
northern  branch  of  the  Celtic  group  of 
Aryan  or  Indo-F]nropean  languages 
(see  these).     The  words  "  Scotch  "  and 


123 

Scotch. 

*•  Scotchmen."  used  as  terms  of  nation- 
ality, include  all  citizens  of  Scotland, 
and  therefore  other  peoples  besides  the 
Highland  Scotch  and  the  Lowland 
Scotch.  "  Scots  "  is  a  synonym  used  in 
Scotland  for  Scotchmen  generally.  In 
deference  to  common  usage  this  dic- 
tionary must  deviate  from  the  lin- 
guistic principle  of  classification  else- 
where explained  (see  Introductory  and 
EngVish)  and  consider  Scotch  to  in- 
clude both  the  Highland  and  the  Low- 
land Scotch.  To  avoid  confusion, 
however,  the  term  "  Highland  Scotch  " 
will  be  generally  used  for  the  Celtic 
linguistic  stock  of  the  Highlands  and 
"Lowland  Scotch"  for  the  English- 
sjteaking  population  of  the  Lowlands. 

HIGHLAND    SCOTCH. 

The  Highland  Scotch  language,  the 
modern  Erse  or  Gaelic,  is  s;\id  to  be  a 
nmch  more  modern  language  than 
Irish.  These  two  Celtic  tongues  are 
said  to  differ  from  one  another  no 
more  than  the  English  of  the  Lowland 
Scotch  does  from  ordinary  English. 
Highland  Scotch  is  meager  in  its 
literature  and  is  fast  losing  ground 
as  a  speech.  English  is  rapidly  re- 
placing it  in  commerce,  in  church  serv- 
ices, in  the  schools,  and  even  in  the 
home.  It  is  only  in  the  most  western 
part  of  Scotland  and  in  the  islands  of 
the  Hebrides  that  Highland  Scotch  is 
still  spoken  by  a  majority  of  the 
population. 

There  are  partisan  views  as  to  the 
origin  and  racial  atlinities  of  the  High- 
land Scotch.  Some  contend  that  they 
are  descended  from  the  ancient  Cale- 
donian Picts;  others  that  they  are  the 
descendants  of  the  so-called  "Scots" 
(Irish)  who  emigrated  to  Scotland 
from  northern  Ireland  about  the  sixth 
century  and  gave  their  name  and  l.in- 
guage  to  the  new  country  as  did  the 
Angles  to  England.  Perhaps  the  more 
reasonable  view  is  that  of  the  iihys- 
ical  ;iulLropoiogists.  who  say  that  tin- 


124 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Scotch. 

Highlaiul  Scotch  are  a  mixed  people, 
a  product  of  Pict,  Irish,  aud  Scan- 
dinavian. The  prevailing  type,  as 
among  the  Irish,  is  tall,  long-headed, 
and  harsh-featured.  But  there  is  a 
greater  proportion  of  blonds,  especially 
of  the  red-haired  and  freckle-faced 
type.  Dark  eyes,  rare  among  the  Irish, 
are  quite  common  among  the  High- 
landers. Contrary  to  the  time-honored 
opinion  of  ethnologists  of  the  linguis- 
tic school,  physical  anthropologists 
now  state  that  the  "  Celtic  "  or  "Al- 
pine"  (see)  physical  type,  one  of  the 
three  great  physical  divisions  of  the 
races  of  Europe,  is  rarely  found  in 
either  Scotland  or  Ireland.  Most  of 
the  brunette  individuals  found  in 
these  countries  are  long-headed  and 
are  thought  to  be  representatives  of 
the  "  Southern  "  or  "  Mediterranean  " 
rather  than  of  the  broad-headed  "Al- 
pine" race. 

Geographically  the  Highland  Scotch 
originally  occupied  the  northern  is- 
lands and  all  the  territory  north  of  the 
southern  firths  of  Scotland,  the  firths 
of  Clyde  and  of  Forth;  that  is,  the 
territory  north  of  the  cities  of  Glas- 
gow and  Edinburgh.  But  as  Saxons 
and  Danes  pressed  upon  them  from  the 
south  and  Norwegians  from  the  north 
they  were  driven  into  the  Highlands  of 
Scotland.  These  are  generally  under- 
stood to  comprise  all  the  territory 
northwest  of  a  line  drawn  diagonally 
from  the  Clyde  to  Aberdeen  on  the 
eastern  shore.  This  territory  occupies 
more  than  half  the  area  of  Scotland, 
but  is  sparsely  settled.  And  even  the 
entire  eastern  part  of  northern  Scot- 
land has  become  Anglicized.  Only 
about  5  per  cent  of  the  people  of  Scot- 
land can  now  speak  Gaelic,  and  of  this 
small  number,  about  one-half,  or  112,- 
000,  live  in  three  counties  in  the  heart 
of  the  Highlands.  I>ess  than  500  per- 
sons of  the  Lowlands  speak  Gaelic 
only.  Ilighhuid  Scotch  is  i)ractically 
extinct  in  the  nortliern  islands. 


LOWLAND     SCOTCH     AND     NORTHERN 

1SLA?JPERS. 

The  people  of  the  Lowlands  and  of 
the  northern  islands  bear  certain  re- 
semblances to  each  other.  Both  have 
been  Teutonic  in  language  for  cen- 
turies. Both  have  been  much  modified 
physically  by  Scandinavian  elements. 
Both  are  often  classed  as  "  English  " 
(see)  in  race.  The  term  "Lowland 
Scotch"  is  a  name  given  to  the 
people  of  the  Lowlands  of  Scotland. 
They  speak  a  dialect  of  English  known 
to  every  schoolboy  through  the  ballads 
of  Burns.  It  is  closely  related  to  the 
Northumberland  dialect  of  the  north- 
ern part  of  England,  but  contains  more 
Celtic  and  Scandinavian  elements. 

Physically  the  Lowland  Scotch  are 
very  mixed,  being  descended  chiefly 
from  Scandinavians  and  Saxons,  but 
also  from  Picts,  Celtic-Scots,  and  Nor- 
man French.  These  various  elements 
do  not  seem,  however,  to  b6  as  thor- 
oughly amalgamated  as  in  the  case 
of  the  English.  A  type  largely  repre- 
sented approaches  that  of  the  English- 
man, long-headed,  wath  light  eyes,  and 
with  liair  varying  from  light  to  brown, 
but  taller,  heavier,  and  more  muscular. 
The  features  are  rounder  and  the 
cheek  bones  less  prominent  than  those 
of  the  Highland  Scotch.  This  Low- 
lander  is  the  type  sometimes  pointed 
out  as  the  one  toward  which  the 
American  people  is  evolving.  The 
chief  racial  elements  of  the  mixture 
have  been  much  the  same  in  either 
case.  The  Norse  type  also  has  many 
representatives.  It  is  tall  (the  tallest 
of  all  Europe,  over  5  feet  8  inches), 
very  long-headed,  with  light  eyes  and 
hair  flaxen  or  sand  colored.  This  tj-pe 
is  found  not  only  in  the  Lowlands,  but 
is  predominant  in  the  norinern  islands, 
the  Slu'tlands,  and  the  Orkneys.  It  is 
also  found  in  tlu»  Ilebridi's.  So  thor- 
oughly did  the  Norwegians  invade 
these  islands  that   not  only  were  tliey 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


121 


Scotch. 

(Iniiiiii.nil  llioro  for  centuries,  but  Iheir 
l;ius;u:i.i.'o  was  in  use  in  tlie  Hebrides 
liDUi  tiie  ei^rlitb  to  tbe  fourteentb  cen- 
tury, wbeu  it  was  replaced  by  Gaelic, 
and  still  lonjrer  in  tbe  nortbern  islands, 
wbere  it  survived  until  superseded  by 
tbe  Enjillsb  iu  tbe  eigbteentb  century. 

From  wbat  bas  been  said  it  will  be 
seen  tbat  tbe  Knjrlisb-speaklng  popula- 
tions of  Srotlnnd  now  occupy  tbe  en- 
tire lowlands,  tbe  Sbetland  and  Ork- 
ney islands,  and  tbe  uortbeasternmost 
county  of  Scotland.  Tbe>  are  boundeil 
on  tbe  west  by  tbe  Higbland  Scotcb 
and  on  tbe  soutb  by  tbe  Nortbumber- 
land  dialect  of  Englisb.  Tbe  popula- 
tion of  tbis  territory  is  about  3,850,000, 
practically  all  of  wbom  except  some 
nO.OOO  (Higbland  Scotcb)  speak  Eng- 
lish. 

Tbe  Scotcb,  both  Higblauders  and 
Lowlanders,  are  too  well  known  in 
otber  respects  as  American  citizens  to 
neetl  further  discussion  bere.  Topo- 
graphical conditions  have  bad  much  to 
do  in  developing  their  differences. 
Tbe  Highlander,  living  in  tbe  unfer- 
tile mountains  covered  with  rocks  and 
heath  and  barren  of  mineral  wealth,  is 
given  to  sheep  herding  and  cattle 
grazing.  The  Lowlander,  having  rich 
lields  and  mines  of  coal  and  iron,  is  an 
agriculturist,  a  miner,  and  a  manufac- 
turer. The  population  of  his  district 
is  five  times  as  dense  as  that  of  the 
Highlander. 

The  population  of  Scotland  in  1001 
was  4,472.103.  Outside  of  Scotland,  the 
Scotcb,  using  the  term  to  include  both 
Highlanders  and  Lowlanders,  are  found 
in  considerable  numbers  in  Ulster 
province  in  Ireland  (see  Irish),  in  Eng- 
land, in  the  United  States,  and  in  the 
British  colonies.  There  are  000,000  of 
the  first  and  second  generation  only  in 
the  United  States.  Longstaff  says  that 
Canada  is  to  a  great  extent  a  Scotch 
country.  He  estimated  th;it  there  were 
(1S81)  about  700,000  Scotch  in  Can- 
ada.   In  religion  the  Scotch  are  for  tbe 


Semitic-Hamitic. 


'I'bc 


irc  about 


most  part  Protest  a  n(; 
400.0(X)  Catholics. 

During  tbe  twelve  years  ISOiVIOlO. 
130.S42  Scotch  inunigrants  were  ad- 
mitted to  the  United  States,  20..-1(; 
arriving  iu  1007.  Tbis  places  them 
seventeenth  on  the  list  of  inunigrant 
races  or  peoples.  Their  rate  of  move- 
ment from  Europe  in  1907  was  4  jier 
l.(XX)  of  tbe  population  of  Scotland. 
"This  was  nearly  four  times  that  of  tbe 
English,  but  only  about  half  that  of 
tbe  Irish  or  the  Norwegian,  whose  i"ate 
of  movement  is  the  greatest  of  all 
northwestern  European  peoples.  It 
was,  however,  less  than  one- fourth 
that  of  tbe  races  having  the  highest 
rate  of  movement,  the  Hebrew  and  tbe 
Slovak  (18  per  1.000  of  the  population 
in  1907).  The  principal  destinations 
of  the  Scotch  during  the  twelve  years 
considered  were :  New  York,  34.917 ; 
Massachusetts,  18,295;  Pennsylvania, 
16.258;  Illinois,  8,000;  New  Jersey, 
7.855.  and  California,  6,067. 

SCOTCH-IRISH.      (See   Irish.) 

SELJUK  TURK.  A  peasant  class  of 
Asia  Minor.  (See  Tataric  and  Tiirk- 
ish. ) 

SEMITIC-HAMITIC.  One  of  tbe 
four  chief  divisions  or  stocks  of  the 
Caucasian  race.  The  others  are  the 
insignificant  Basque  and  Caucasic 
stocks  and  the  great  Aryan  division. 
The  Semitic-IIamitic  is  considerable 
in  extent,  covering  one-third  of  Africa  ; 
but  its  population  is  only  50,000,000  as 
against  800.000,000  Aryans.  They  and 
the  Aryans  are  the  only  peoples  of  the 
world  having  inflected  languages.  For 
this  reason  they  may  be  grouped  to- 
gether, perhaps  with  more  propriety 
than  because  of  their  physical  simi- 
larity. Many  Ilamites  would  be  taken 
bj-  travelers  to  be  Negroes;  yet  because 
of  the  regularity  of  their  features,  and 
certain  otber  characteristics,  they  are 
felt  to  be  Caucasian  rather  than  Negro. 


126 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Semitic-Hamitic. 

The  Semites  may  be  deflned  as  that 
branch  of  the  Caucasian  race  indige- 
nous to  southwestern  Asia,  and  the 
Ilamites  as  that  branch  indigenous  to 
northern  Africa  ;  but  the  Hamites  also 
are  supposed  to  have  come  originally 
from  the  Euphrates  region,  while  one 
branch  of  the  Semites,  the  Abyssin- 
ians,  are  found  in  Africa.     While  the 


Semitic-Hamitic. 

languages  of  the  Hamites  and  the 
Semites  are  not  very  closely  allied, 
there  can  no  longer  be  any  doubt  that 
they  should  be  grouped  together.  The 
linguistic  relations  of  these  peoples 
will  be  best  seen  in  the  following  clas- 
sification from  Brinton.  (Some  ex- 
tinct peoples  are  omitted  and  others 
are  in  italics.) 


The  Semitie-Hamitic  famiUj. 


stocks. 

Groups. 

Peoples  and  tribes. 

1    Libyan 

IGuanches,     Berbers,    Rifians,    Zouaves,     Kabyles 
{     Tuarelcs,  Tibbus,  Gliadumes,  Mzabites,  Etruscans, 

I.  Hamitic 

I    Assyrians  (early),  Hittltes. 
Copts,  Fellaheen. 

(Gallas,    Somalis,    Danakils,    Bedjas,   Bilins.   Afars 
\    Khamirs. 

3    East  African 

II.  Semitic 

2.  Abyssinian 

3.  Chaldean 

/Amhamis,    Tigris,    Tigrinas,    Gheez.    Ethiopians, 
\    Harraras. 

1  Assyrians  (later),  Babylonians,  Israelites,   Arameans 
\    (Syrians,  etc.),  Samaritans. 

Hovelacque  classifies  the  Semites  as 
follows : 

1.  Arabic  group :  Arabic  proper  and 
idioms  of  South  Arabia  and  Abyssinia. 

2.  Canaanitic  group :  Hebrew  and 
Phoenician. 

3.  Arameo-Assyrian  group:  Aramaic 
(Chaldee  and  Syriac)  and  Assyrian. 

The  "  East  African  "  of  the  foregoing 
table  is  often  called  the  "  Etiiiopiau  " 
group.  It  extends  on  the  coast  below 
Abyssinia  as  far  south  as  the  game 
regions  visited  by  the  Roosevelt  hunt- 
ing expedition  in  1909.  These  Ham- 
ites, and  others  bordering  on  the  true 
Negro  country,  are  naturally  in  large 
part  of  mixed  blood.  This  is  true  also 
of  the  Arabs  found  everywhere  in 
northern  Africa  and  even  of  those  of 
Arabia.  It  is  due  to  the  Arabs,  how- 
ever, that  we  sometimes  find  a  dis- 
tinctly light  Berber  or  other  tribe  in 
this  region.  These  are  true  Cauca- 
sians. They  are  sometimes  even 
blonds.  The  Hamites  are  held  by 
Sergi,  the  Italian  anthropologist,  to 
have  been  the  original  stock  that  peo- 
jiled   .southern    Italy   and   spread  over 


the  northern  shore  of  the  Mediter- 
ranean. 

The  I.,ibyan  group,  said  to  present 
the  purest  type  of  the  stock,  extends 
to  the  western  coast.  In  IMorocco 
they  are  known  as  Riffs  and  Berbers; 
in  Algeria,  as  Zouaves  and  Kabyles; 
further  south,  as  the  Tuaregs  and 
Tibus  of  the  desert  and  as  the  Gha- 
dames,  the  Serkus,  and  the  Mzabites. 
An  extinct  Riff  tribe,  the  Guanches, 
once  inhabited  the  Canary  Islands. 
The  Senagas,  further  south,  have  given 
their  name  to  the  French  colony  of 
Senegal.  This  lies  upon  the  borderland 
of  the  tyiiical  Negroes,  the  Sudanese, 
whose  descendants  are  found  in  the 
United  States. 

The  Semitic-Hamitic  family  com- 
prises tribes  and  peoples  as  different  in 
civilization  as  they  are  in  color.  As 
lias  been  said  elsewhere,  the  Hebrews 
(see)  are  to-day  European  or  Aryan 
rather  than  Semitic  in  residence,  in 
civilization,  and  even  in  language  and 
blood.  Excepting  them  and  the  Chris- 
tianized Syrians  and  Abyssininns, 
practically     all     are     Mohammedans, 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


127 


Semitic-Hamitic. 

Irom  111.'  Ar.il.s  on  the  (\ist  In  llio 
iCilTs  :iii(l  StMicjiJis  dii  the  west.  .M:iiiy 
rjifiaii   boliofs  survive  in   i)!jic«'s. 

As  to  iimiiiyrntion,  the  chief  race 
of  this  liujruistic  groii]),  the  He- 
Itrews,  are  second  only  to  the  Italians 
ill  point  of  numbers  coming:  to  our 
sliores.  Statistics  concerninjx  these, 
the  Syrians,  and  the  Arabs  will  be 
found  inider  their  respective  names  in 
this  dictionary.  Indeed,  if  we  con- 
sider the  KSonth  Italians,  as  does  Sergi, 
to  be  of  Ilamitic  origin,  we  might 
rightly  sjiy  that  the  dominant  type  of 
recent  immigration  is  Western  Asiatic 
(Seujitic-Hamitic),  where  but  recently 
it  was  Northern  Enroi)ean  (Aryan)  ; 
for  the  South  Italians  and  the  Hebrews 
are  now  far  iu  the  lead  amongst  immi- 
grants. All  the  Semitic-Hamitic  im- 
migration tliat  remains,  aside  from 
that  mentioned  above,  is  exceedingly 
small.  It  is  included  in  the  4U  immi- 
grants of  "  Other  peoples  "  that  came 
from  Africa  in  1907  as  reported  by 
the  Bureau  of  Immigration.  This,  it 
will  be  remembered,  does  not  include 
Negro  immigration   (see). 

SENAGA.     (See  Semitic-Hamitic.) 

SEPHARDIM.  The  Spanish-Portu- 
guese Jews  as  distinguished  from  the 
German-Polish  Jews,  called  Ashkena- 
zim.  They  form  only  10  per  cent  of 
the  Jewish  race.      (See  Jlehrcw.) 

SERB,  SRP,  SORB,  or  SERBO-HOR- 
VATIAN.     Same  as  Croatian   (see). 

SERBO-CROATIAN.  Same  as  Croa- 
tian  (sec). 

SERBO-LUSATIAN  or  SORBIAN  (not 
Scrbo-Horvatian).  Same  as  Wend 
( see ) . 

SERVIAN  or  SERB.  Same  as  Croa- 
tian (si'c).  A  political  and  ecclcsias- 
tic.il   division   of  the   Serbo-Croatians. 

SIAMESE.     The  principal  people  of 

Siam  ;  a  division  of  th(^  Indo-Chiiu'se 
(sec)  group  of  the  Siuitic  branch  of 
the  Mongolian  race  (see).    They  form 


Sicilian. 

nearly  one  (liinl  of  ||k>  |(.|;iI  iiopnla 
tion  (.-..(HHMKnt)  of  Siam.  Their  lan- 
guage, ollirial  throughout  Siam,  is,  likti 
the  Chinese,  of  the  monosyllabic  type. 
Physically  they  are  much  mixed 
through  intermarriage  with  other  peo- 
ples of  Siam,  especially  the  Chinese,  of 
whom  there  are  some  (JUO.OOO.  In  re- 
ligion they  are  generally  Huddhists. 

SIBIRIC.  That  branch  of  the  Mon- 
golian race  which  comprises  the  Jap- 
anese, Arctic,  Tungusic.  Finnic,  Ta- 
taric,  and  Mongolic  groups  (see  these), 
and  therefore  all  the  Mongolian  peo- 
ples which  have  invaded  Eurojie,  such 
as  the  Finns,  Lapps,  Magyars,  and 
Osmaulis  or  Turks  (see  these). 

SICILIAN.  Not  the  name  of  a  race 
and  not  used  by  the  Bureau  of  Immi- 
gration. Any  native  or  inhabitant  of 
the  island  of  Sicily.  This  is  inhab- 
ited for  the  most  part  by  South  Ital- 
ians, who  speak  a  dialect  peculiar  to 
the  island  called  Sicilian.  The  popu- 
lation is  very  mixed  physically,  being 
at  bottom  Ligurian  or  Iberic,  but  much 
modified  by  the  many  invading  peoples, 
including  even  North  Africans. 

The  Sicilians  are  vivid  in  imagina- 
tion, affable,  and  benevolent,  but  ex- 
citable, snjierstitious,  and  revengeful. 
Prior  to  ISOO,  when  it  became  a  part 
of  United  Italy,  the  Island  of  Sicily 
was  a  part  of  the  Kingdom  of  the  Two 
Sicilies.  It  is  now  a  compartimento  of 
Italy.  In  3001  Sicily  had  a  population 
of  3,.529,7nn,  which  was  greater  than 
that  of  any  other  compartimento  ex- 
cept   I.ombardy. 

The  population  of  Sicily,  excepting 
about  l.'"),(K)0  Albanians,  is  Italian. 
About  50.000  speak  the  Lombard  dia- 
lect. The  Albanians  (see),  locally 
known  as  "Greet,"  speak  their  own 
language,  and  observe  sjiecial  religi«jus 
rites.  The  Sicilians  jiroper  are  nearly 
all  Catholic. 

The  [Hipulation  of  the  island  is  be- 
ing rapidly  dei)leted  of  its  younger 
blood    by    voluntary    emigration.      As 


128 


The  immigralion  Commission. 


Sicilian. 

many  as  100,000  iu  a  single  year  have 
emigrated  to  the  Americas.  It  is  not 
known  to  what  extent  they  are  comins 
to  the  United  States,  as  they  are  listed 
as  "  South  Italian "  in  immigration 
statistics.  Immigrants  are  not  listed 
by  provinces. 

SIKH.  A  politico-religious  group  in 
northern  India.  Not  the  name  of  a 
race.     (See  Hindu.) 

SILESIAN.  A  geographical  term ;  a 
name  given  to  those  living  in  the  Ger- 
man and  Austrian  provinces  called 
Silesia.  Also  the  name  applied  to 
both  Polish  and  German  dialects  spo- 
ken in  Silesia. 

SINDI  or  SINDHI.  A  branch  of  the 
Indo-Aryan  stock  (see  Hindu)  living 
in  the  province  of  Sind,  British  India. 
It  has  a  population  of  about  .3,000.000, 
most  of  whom  profess  Mohamme- 
danism. 

SINHALESE  (CINGAIESE).  The 
principal  native  people  of  Ceylon. 
They  live  in  the  central  and  southern 
part  of  the  island,  and  form  nearly 
two-thirds  of  the  entire  population  of 
3,577,(X)0.  They  speak  an  Aryan 
tongue,  sometimes  called  Ceylonese,  al- 
though they  are  thought  by  some  to 
belong  physically  to  the  Dravidian 
(see)  stock.  The  other  native  peoples 
of  the  island  are  the  Tamil  and  the 
Veddah,  also  branches  of  the  Dra- 
vidian.' The  Sinhalese  are  Buddhists 
in  religion,  while  the  Tamils  are  ad- 
herents of  Hinduism. 

SINITIC.  That  branch  of  the  Mon- 
golian race  which  comprises  the  Clii- 
nese,  Indo-Chinese,  and  Tibetan 
groups.  (See  articles  on  these  and  on 
the  Sibiric,  the  only  other  branch  of 
the  Mongolian  race.)  Not  to  be  con- 
fused with  the  word  "  Semitic,"  a 
term  referring  to  certain  Caucasian 
stocks,  as  Hebrews  and  Arabs.  The 
word  "Sinitic"  is  derived  from  the 
late  Latin  "  Sina,"  China. 

SIRYAN  or  SIRYANIAN  (not 
Syrian).     Same  as  Zyrian   (see). 


Slav. 

SKIPETAR.  The  native  name  of  the 
Albanians  (see). 

SLAV  (SCLAVE),  SLAVIC,  or  SLA- 
VONIC; sometimes  wrongly  called  in 
the  United  States  "Hun"  (see  Mag- 
yar). To  be  defined  as  that  Aryan 
"race"  or  linguistic  group  which 
occupies  the  greater  part  of  Russia 
and  the  Balkans.  The  Russian  and 
the  Polish  (see)  are  its  leading 
tongues.  (See  below  and  table  in  In- 
troductory.) The  Slavic,  the  Teutonic, 
and  the  Italic  or  "  Latin  "  are  the  three 
great  stocks  that  furnish  the  most  of 
the  population  of  Europe  as  well  as 
of  our  annual  flood  of  immigrants.  Of 
these  three,  the  Slavic  and  the  Italic 
have  been  rapidly  replacing  the  Teu- 
tonic in  American  immigration,  and 
the  Slavic  is  perhaps  the  most  signifi- 
cant for  the  future  because  of  its  great 
population.  (See  also  CaiicaMan  and 
Aryan  and  cf.  Slovenian.) 

Physically,  and  perhaps  tempera- 
mentally, the  Slavs  approach  the  Asi- 
atic, or  particularly  the  Tatar,  more 
closely  than  do  the  peoples  of  western 
Europe.  In  language  they  are  as  truly 
Aryan  as  ourselves.  Of  course,  lan- 
guages do  not  fuse  by  interbreeding; 
physical  races  do.  There  is  some  truth 
in  the  old  saying,  "  Scratch  a  Russian 
and  you  find  a  Tartar,"  especially  if 
he  come  from  southern  Russia,  where 
once  lived  the  Mongol  conquerors  of 
•the  Russias.  Yet  the  common  concep- 
tion of  the  Slav  as  dreamy  and  im- 
practical does  not  seem  to  fit  with  the 
gre<itness  of  the  new  nation  which  im- 
presses the  imagination  of  the  beholder 
more  than  any  other  in  Europe.  The 
fact  is  that  we  do  not  Ijnow  the  Slav. 
TTnf  or  innately  the  unlikeness  of  the 
language  to  those  of  western  Europe, 
lierhaps  even  the  unfamiliarity  of  the 
alphabet  used,  has  delayed  the  study 
of  what  must  soon  be  regarded  as  one 
of  the  great  languages  and  literatures 
of  civilization.  Its  spread,  like  that 
of  the  Russian  Empire,  has  been  more 
rapid  than  that  of  any  other  in  the 
l)resent  century. 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


129 


Slav. 


Slav. 


If  the  Slav  l.c  still  i.a.Uwiii-.l  in 
Mi'stein  ideas,  aiiplianri's,  and  form 
of  iioverninenf,  it  is  lu'vcrtholoss  oon- 
<fival)l»'  that  the  time  is  not  far  dis- 
t.Mit  when  he  will  stand  in  the  lead. 
The  race  is  still  younji.  Its  history  is 
shorter  than  that  t)f  any  other  impor- 
tant peoi)le  of  Europe. 

As  to  the  Slavic  temperament  and 
character,  it  will  no  doubt  be  safest 
to  iieneralize  what  has  been  said  of 
the  Russian  by  a  Russian  sociologist. 
\ovicow.  Rouphly  condensing  a  chap- 
ter into  a  paragraph,  the  Slav  may  be 
said  to  be  inequable  or  clijingeable  in 


ninod  ;nid  in  otTorl  now  exalted,  now 
dei)ressed,  melancholy,  and  fatalistic. 
Much  goes  with  this:  Fanaticism  in 
religion,  carelessness  as  to  the  busi- 
ness virtues  of  itnnctuality  and  often 
honesty,  i)eriods  of  besotted  drunken- 
ness among  the  peasantry,  unex- 
pected cruelty  and  ferocity  in  a  gener- 
ally placid  and  kind-hearted  individual. 
It  will  conduce  to  a  clearer  compre- 
b.ension  of  the  many-sided  Slavic  stock 
if  we  tirst  analyze  it  into  the  numer- 
ous "  races  "  which  comprise  it.  The 
following  classification  is  based  upon 
that  of  Pypin  : 


Eastern    and 
Division. 


Western  Division. 


Cldssificdtioii  of  fildric  foiif/iirs. 

I  Moscow. 
Don^Kofsack. 
Siberian. 

'"'ssian <  Wliite  Russian. 

(Ukranian. 

iLittle  Russian  (Ruthenian) ■jGalician. 

ICarpatliian. 
Riil^arian  i^ld  Bulgarian  (Cluircli  Slavonic), 

iiulganan j^^^  Bulgarian. 

I  Servian. 
Syrmian. 
ai„^„.,i„.,  /Carinthlan. 

S'°^*'"''*" istvrian. 

Tsekh. 

Bohemian i  Moravian. 

(Slovak. 

IMazurian. 
Great  Polisli. 
SUesian. 
Kasliubian. 
I  iis.itiin  rsorl.l  /Upper  Lusatian. 

Lusatian  (Sorb) \Lower  Lusatian. 

Polabisli I'olabisli  (extinct ). 


Many  variations  from  this  scheme 
might  be  cited.  We  should  recall  first 
of  all  the  system  adopted  for  practical 
leasons  by  the  Bureau  of  Immigration. 
In  it  the  Serbo-Croatian  group  is  in- 
creased by  the  Bosnian  and  the  Ilerze- 
govinian,  which  are  coimted  together 
with  the  Dalmatian,  and  b.v  the  Monte- 
negrin, which  is  put  with  the  Bulga- 
rian and  the  Servian  into  one  column. 
The  Croatians  and  the  Slovenians  are 
counted  together.  Instetid  of  "  Bohe- 
mhin "  as  a  group  name,  the  Bureau 
uses  "  Czech,"  and  in  this  it  has  good 
si'ientific  support.  Serbo-Croatian  is 
calletl  by  Miklpsich  "  Serbo-IIorva- 
tian,"  which  illustrates  the  identity  of 


Croatian  and  Ilorvatian.  '"Macedo- 
nian" is  recognized  by  others  as  a 
dialect  of  Bulgarian.  "Wend"  (see) 
is  another  name  for  Lusatian. 

All  these  languages  are  said  to  be 
more  closely  related  to  one  another 
than  are  the  Teutonic  tongues.  Diffi- 
culties have  been  made  in  their  mutual 
study  by  the  use  of  three  different  al- 
phabets— the  Roman,  the  Cyrillic,  and 
the  Glagolitic.  The  Cyrillic,  which  is 
a  modified,  or  more  properly  a  muti- 
lated. Greek  aliHiabet.  is  used  I)y  the 
largest  population,  namely,  by  the  Rus- 
sians, the  Bulgarians,  and  the  Ser- 
vians, or  at  least  b.v  those  Servians 
who  belong  to  the  Greek  Church.    The 


130 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Slav.  ! 

alphabet  question  is  mainly  a  question 
of  religion.  The  use  of  the  Glagolitic 
has  been  encouraged  by  the  Catholic 
Church  in  the  Catholic  parts  of  Servia, 
Croatia,  and  Dulniatia.  It  is  said  to 
be  now  used  only  in  the  liturgical 
\rritings  of  the  Dalmatians.  While 
this  alphabet  is  losing  ground,  the  use 
of  the  Roman  is  increasing.  The  Poles 
and  the  Bohemians  have  always  used 
the  latter. 

The  foregoing  classification  is  of 
Slavic  languages,  not  of  physical  races. 
The  Bulgarians  belong  there  only  by 
adoption.  They  are  mainly  of  a  Mongol 
or  "  Turanian  "  stock  which  borrowed 
a  Slavic  tongue.  Just  the  opposite  is  the 
case  of  the  Roumanians  (see)  or 
"  Moldo-Wallachiaus,"  who  are  mainly 
Slavs  by  blood  but  Latinized  in 
speech. 

Turning  to  the  physical  characteris- 
tics of  the  Slavs,  it  is  found  that  there 
is  not,  properly  speaking,  a  Slavic 
race.  The  "Alpine"  type  predom- 
inates; that  is,  the  broad-headed,  bru- 
nette type,  which  extends  westward 
from  Asia  through  the  uplands  of  Cen- 
tral Europe.  We  find  this  type  accen- 
tuated as  we  proceed  from  north  to 
south  in  Russia.  Deniker,  with  his 
more  minute  chissification,  says  that 
no  fewer  than  five  European  races  are 
represented  among  the  Slavs,  besides 
Turkic  and  Ugric  or  Moi^olian  ele- 
ments. These  are  the  fair,  but  broad- 
headed  and  short,  "  Eastern "  and 
'•  Vistulan  "  races,  in  Poland  and  White 
Russia  especially ;  the  dark,  very 
broad-headed,  and  short  "Cevenole" 
peoples  among  the  Little  Russians  of 
the  south,  the  Slovaks,  and  some  Great 
Russians;  and  the  tallei',  but  still 
dark  and  broad-headed.  "Adriatic"  and 
"  Sub-Adi'iatic "  races  amongst  the 
so  lit  Invest  eni  Shivs  or  Serbo-Croatians 
.•md  some  Czechs  and  Ruthenians.  In 
the  northwest  the  Russians  have  been 
nioditied  by  the  blond  or  Teutonized 
Films,  in  the  nortlieast  by  the  dark 
Finns,    and    iu    tlie    southeast  by    the 


Slav. 

Tatars;  but  all  such  alike  are  broad- 
headed  Mongolians  in  origin.  With 
the  exception  of  these  Asiatic  rem- 
nants and  the  related  Magyars  and 
Turks,  and  the  Greeks,  all  of  Europe 
east  of  Germany  is  filled  with  Slavs. 
They  occupy  more  than  one-half  of  the 
Continent  of  Europe. 

All  these  peoples  of  eastern  and 
southern  Europe,  including  the  Greeks 
and  the  Italians,  are  the  ones  that  give 
character  to  the  immigration  of  to- 
day, as  contrasted  with  the  northern 
Teutonic  and  Celtic  stocks  that  char- 
acterized it  up  to  the  eighties.  All  are 
different  in  temperament  and  civiliza- 
tion from  ourselves  and  this  difference 
is  accentuated  as  we  go  south.  Sta- 
tistics have  been  given  in  the  article 
Caucasian  which  compare  Slavic  im- 
migration with  that  of  the  Teutonic 
and  Italic  races  and  throw  into  start- 
ling relief  its  changed  character.  Of 
the  total  immigration  to  the  United 
States  about  one-fourth  is  now  Slavic, 
over  one-third  comes  from  eastern  Eu- 
rope, over  three-fourths  comes  from 
eastern  and  southern  Europe. 

It  only  need  be  added  here  that  the 
Slavic  race  numbers  over  125.000.000 
as  against  about  130,000,000  of  the 
Teutonic  race  (including  Great  Brit- 
ain) and  110,000,000  Greco-Latins. 

It  is  interesting  to  note  in  the  fol- 
lowing table  that  the  Western  and 
Southern  Slavs  and  those  associated 
politically  with  them— the  Hebrews, 
^lagyars,  liithnaniaiis,  and  Finns — are 
making  their  descent  upon  America  at 
a  relatively  high  rate  per  1.000  of 
population.  All  these  emigrating  mul- 
titudes are  subject  peoples,  unless  we 
except  the  Magyars,  who  have  fallen 
at  least  into  economic  subjection  to 
their  landlords.  The  Great  Russians 
and  the  Hebrews,  standing  at  the  two 
extremes  politically  in  Russia,  are 
found  also  at  the  two  extremes  as  to 
rate  of  inunigration  to  the  Ignited 
States  from  Europe.  In  1007  Hebrews 
came  at  the  rate  of  183  per  10,000  of 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


i;n 


Slav. 

liopiilatinii.  or  dmibU'  tli.it  of  any  other 
iiiiiui;,'riiiit  race  I'nnu  lUissia,  wliile  llio 
Great  Russiau  cauie  at  the  low  iuimi- 
gration  rate  of  2  per  10.000  of  iwpula- 
tiou.  It  must  be  reiuombcrod  that 
Creat  Ilussian  eniigrafeU)ii  is  directed 
mainly  toward  Siberia,  but  other  Kus- 


Slavonian. 

siaiis  as  well  are  olTcriNl  unusual  in- 
ducements to  settle  in  that  country. 
Comi)ared  with  the  regularity  of  mi- 
gration among  the  Slavs,  tlie  remain- 
ing immigrant  peoples  of  Europe  show 
great  dissimilarity  iu  their  rate  of 
movement. 


liatv  uf  iiiiiiiiyratiun  /»< 


J,()00  of  iwpulaHon  ainoinj  the  hading  European  raees 
or  peoples. 


Estimated 
population 
in  Europe. 

Immigrants  from 
Europe. 

Race  or  people. 

Numlier 
in  1907. 

Rate  per 
1,000. 

Slavs  of  Eastern  Europe: 

Slovak                                                              ■ 

2,250,000 
3,000,000 

17,000,000 
.3, 900, 000 
1,573,000 
9,000,000 
6,000,000 

78,000.000 

8,000,000 
8,500,000 
4,000,000 
3,700,000 

2,311,000 
35,000,000 
4,500,000 
6,000,000 
5,727,000 
10,000,000 
35, 300, 000 
72,200,000 
9,000,000 

41,900 
47,300 
137, 100 
23,900 
7,300 
20,900 
13,500 
16,600 

146,400 
59,700 
25,800 
14,500 

22,000 
288, 900 
37, 700 
44,200 
21,900 
19,000 
61,800 
91, 100 
12,100 

18 

13 

8 

0 

Dalmatian,  Bosnian  and  Herzegovinlan 

4 
3 

2 

1% 

Other  east  Europeans  closely  in  touch  with  the  Slavs: 

Hebrew 

IS 

7 

6 

4 

Contrast  all  other  Europeans  exceeding  16,666  immigrants  in  1907: 

9 

8 

Irish  b                                            

8 

Greek                                                                      

7 

4 

2 

2 

1 

1 

"  Scandinavians  from  Norway. 
*  I'opulation  of  Ireland. 


Scandinavians  from  Sweden  and  Russia. 
I'opulation  of  England  and  Scotland. 


Recent  Immigration  from  Russia 
and  the  Balkans  is  therefore  equaled 
iu  rapidity  by  that  of  ouly  four  other 
couutries:  Ireland  and  Norway  iu  the 
northwest,  Greece  and  Italy  in  the 
southeast.  The  future  possibilities  of 
Irish  and  Norwegian  immigration  are 
small  indeed  when  compared  with  that 
of  the  southern  and  eastern  races. 
Ireland  is  already  depo])ulated.  She 
has  only  about  4,500,000  inhabitants 
left,  and  Norway  has  only  half  as 
many.  European  Russia,  on  the  other 
hand,  has  over  100,000,000,  twice  the 
population  of  any  other  country  of  Eu- 
rojie,  excepting  Germany.  Italy  has 
.'}4,000,0<X)  inhabitants,  or  seven  times 


as  many  as  Ireland.  The  immigrat- 
ing Slavs,  even  if  we  deduct  the  55,- 
000,000  Great  Russians,  still  number 
over  70.000,000,  or  nearly  as  large  a 
population  as  that  of  England  and 
France  combined. 

Slavic  immigrants  go  mainly  to  the 
great  mauufiicturing  and  mining  States 
of  Pennsylvania,  Illinois,  and  New 
York. 

SLAVONIAN.  Used  in  two  senses: 
(1)  The  entire  Slav  (see)  group  of 
races;  (2)  a  native  of  Slavonia,  a 
province  of  Hungary  (see  Croatian), 
being  then  a  term  of  nationality,  not 
of  race. 


132 


The  Immigration  Commission, 


Slovak. 

SLOVAK  (called  Totok,  that  Ls, 
"  Slavs,"  by  Hungarian  Magyars) .  The 
easternmost  division  of  the  Czecliish- 
Rpeaking  peoples ;  the  "  race  "  occupy- 
ing practically  all  of  northern  Hun- 
gary excepting  the  Ruthenian  terri- 
tory in  the  northeast;  also  densely 
settled  in  southeastern  Moravia.  A 
small  population,  but  of  considerable 
iiitei'est  to  America,  since  in  their  rate 
of  immigration  they  outrun  any  other 
race  or  people,  unless  it  be  the  Hebrew. 
*'  Slovakland "  is  a  political  dream 
and  probably  an  unrealizable  one.  It 
has  no  defluite  boundaries,  as  has  Bo- 
hemia or  Moravia.  In  physical  type, 
also,  no  dividing  line  can  be  drawn 
between  the  Slovaks  and  the  Mora- 
vians. Even  in  language  it  is  often 
claimed  that  Slovaks  speak  only  a  dia- 
lect of  Bohemian.  It  is  only  in  their 
social  and  political  condition  that  they 
are  sharply  distinguished  from  their 
Czech  brothers  on  the  west.  Properly 
speaking,  they  are  hardly  a  distinct 
"  race  "  even  in  the  sense  in  which  the 
Germans  and  the  Dutch  of  Holland  are 
different  races.  They  are  merely  those 
Moravians  who  were  conquered  by 
Hungary,  says  Colquhoun. 

Much  of  what  has  been  said  in  the 
article  Bohemian  and  Moravian 
(Czech)  applies  hei-e  and  need  not  be 
repeated  at  length.  As  there  indi- 
cated, the  eastern  Czechs,  including  the 
Slovaks,  are  among  the  broadest- 
headed  of  all  the  peoples  of  Europe, 
not  excepting  the  Asiatic  Tatars  and 
Turks.  They  are  of  medium  stature, 
some  rather  low;  but  they  are  well 
built,  and,  like  most  Slavs,  make  ex- 
cellent farmers.  In  their  own  country 
most  are  engaged  in  agriculture  and 
herding. 

There  is  nuich  difference  of  opinion 
on  the  subject  of  their  language.  Here, 
as  is  often  the  case,  scientific  discus- 
sions have  been  influence<^l  by  religious 
and  political  considerations,  it  being 
denied  in  some  quarters  that  the  Slo- 


Slovak. 

vaks  are  Bohemians  or  e\en  Czechs. 
On  the  other  hand,  Protestant  leaders, 
and  philologists,  even,  have  claimed 
that  Slovak  is  merely  Old  Bohemian 
and  have  urged  the  use  of  Bohemian 
as  the  sole  -written  language.  To 
this  day,  it  is  said,  the  Bible  has 
not  been  translated  into  any  purely 
Slovak  dialect.  The  connection  of  the 
Slovak  Protestants,  that  is,  of  one- 
fourth  of  the  population,  with  the 
Moravian  and  Bohemian  Brethren  is, 
therefore,  close.  On  the  other  hand. 
Catholic  writers  have  urged  the  lit- 
erary development  of  various  dialects 
spoken  by  the  Slovaks.  One  fact  is 
clear,  that  Slovak,  as  a  distinct  writ- 
ten language  and  literature,  is  not  50 
years  old.  Even  to  this  day  where 
the  population  is  uniformly  Slo- 
vak, that  is,  over  the  western  border 
in  Moravia,  Slovaks  are  taught  only 
Bohemian  in  the  schools,  and  all  of  the 
people  use  it  in  reading  and  writing. 

In  the  Slovak  counties  of  Hungary 
the  Magyars  have  attempted  to  re- 
place this  Slavic  tongue,  distantly  re- 
lated to  our  own,  with  one  of  Asiatic 
or  Mongol  origin,  agglutinative,  totally 
different  in  type,  the  Magyar.  Here, 
in  three-fourths  of  the  elementary 
schools,  JMag>-ar  is  taught ;  in  one- 
half  of  them  Magyar  alone.  One-eighth 
only  of  the  schools  of  "  Slovakland  " 
are  conducted  entirely  in  the  Slovak 
tongue.  In  the  200  or  more  higher 
schools  the  use  of  the  Slovak  tongue, 
even  as  a  medium  of  conversation,  is 
still  more  restricted.  Forty  per  cent 
of  the  population  .of  North  Hungary 
are  counted  as  Magyars  because  they 
use  that  language.  The  Slovaks  say 
that  in  this  way  the  census  misrepre- 
sents their  actual  number. 

Among  a  people  so  long  and  so 
largely  deprived  of  a  written  language 
of  their  own,  there  is  not  only  an  ex- 
traordinary degree  of  illiteracy — 50 
per  cent — but  a  great  divergence  of 
spoken  dialects.    To  an  unusual  extent 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


];;:; 


Slovak. 

(liese  tUaitvts  :iio  iiuHlitiod  l>y  siii- 
rdundinj;  laii.miairt's  of  tlio  most  oppo- 
site typo.  Tluis  we  lind  in  tlio  west. 
Mora  via  n-Slovalv;  iu  the  north,  Polisli- 
Sloval<,  sometimes  ealled  Sotalc ;  and 
iu  the  east,  Rntlieulan-Slovak — all 
purely  Slavic.  Rut  in  the  west,  on  the 
border  of  Austria,  one  finds  the  Ger- 
man-Slovak, a  more  heterogeneous  com- 
position, and  iu  the  south  even  Mag- 
yar-Slovak. The^e  names  indicate 
what  hmguages  border  on  the  Slovak 
country.  The  Serbo-Slavic  dialect  is 
not  so  easily  explained.  Safarik,  a 
competent  linguist,  although  ultra  patri- 
otic, finds  three  chief  groups  of  dia- 
lects: (1)  The  pure  Slovak,  (2)  the 
Moravian-Slovak,  and  (3)  the  Polish- 
Slovak.  He  includes  among  Slovak 
dialects  not  only  the  Trpak.  the  Kre- 
kach,  and  the  Zahorak,  but  the  Ilanak, 
the  Walach.  and  the  I'odhorak  of  Mo- 
ravia. (See  article  Bohemian  and  Mo- 
ravian (Czech)  for  these  dialects  and 
for  a  general  view  of  Slovaks  them- 
selves in  their  linguistic  relations.) 
Serres,  an  older  writer^  gives  the  name 
of  Charvats  to  the  "  Slovaks  of  Mo- 
ravia," including  the  Walachs.  who,  in 
turn,  include  the  Chorobats  and  the 
Kopauiczars.  As  explained  iu  the  ar- 
ticle on  the  Bohemians  and  Moravians, 
these  Walachs  are  considered,  on  the 
authority  of  Czornig,  to  be  Moravians. 
The  Charvats  and  Chorobats  of  Serres 
are  probably  fragments  of  the  old 
Khrovats,  or  Carpaths  —  that  is, 
"mountaineers"  —  from  whom  the 
uiodern  Croatians  (see)  derive  their 
name. 

Iu  civilization  "  Slovakland  "  lies,  as 
it  does  linguistically,  between  the  east 
and  the  west  of  Europe — between  the 
Teutonic  and  the  Slavic  worlds.  Its 
culture  is  rather  primitive.  I^ss  ad- 
vanced than  Bohemia,  its  peoi)le  par- 
take of  some  of  the  solid  qualities  of 
that  aduurable  branch  of  Western 
Slavs.  Tliey  are  industrions,  but  thi-y 
are  desperately  poor,  partly  because  of 
the  character  of  their  mountain  home. 


Slovenian. 

In  fact  tliey  have  been  called  the  poor- 
est people  of  Kurope. 

Their  rate  of  inmiigration,  18  per 
1,(XX)  of  the  Slovak  population  iu  1907, 
surpassed  even  th:it  of  the  Hebrews 
and  was  double  that  of  any  other 
race  or  people  excejiting  the  Croatian- 
Slovenian  group  (13  per  l.tKiO)  and 
the  South  Italian  (12  per  1,000),  and 
treble  that  of  most  Slavic  peoples, 
although  the  last  named  are  now 
among  the  chief  contributors  to  the 
movement  of  population  from  Europe 
to  the  Uiuted  States.  Like  the  Irish 
population,  however,  the  number  of 
Slovaks  that  remain,  in  the  old  country 
is  small.  They  can  not  long  continue 
coming  at  the  present  rat6.  There 
are  less  than  3.000,(KK)  Slovaks  in  all- 
only  2.000.000  iu  Hungary,  according  to 
a  census  that  is  accused  of  partiality. 
The  population  is  smaller  than  that  of 
the  Irish  or  the  Flemish,  perhaps  nearly 
half  that  of  Holland.  There  are  said 
to  be  already  one-fourth  as  many 
Slovaks  iu  the  United  States  as  iu 
Europe. 

Slovak  emigration  affects  its  own 
country  more  than  it  does  America. 
As  in  Italy,  some  villages  are  becoming 
depopulated;  others  are  living  largely 
ou  American  money.  In  places  wages 
have  increased  100  per  cent.  And, 
finally,  the  Hungarian  Government  is 
taking  steps  to  regulate,  if  not  to  re- 
strict, the  exodus.  During  the  twelve 
years  1S99-1910,  377,527  Slovaks  were 
admitted  to  the  T'nited  States.  Dur- 
ing that  period  their  princiiial  destina- 
tions were  as  follows:  Pennsylvania, 
195.032;  New  York,  48,310;  New 
Jersey,  35,729;  Ohio,  30,785.  and 
Illinois,  20,351.  Although  so  small  a 
people,  the  Slovak  stands  only  eighth 
down  the  list  as  regards  the  total 
lumiber  of  immigrants.  (See  article 
fiohrniian  and  Moravian  for  other 
details,  especially  Slovak  population 
statistic!*.) 

SLOVENIAN;  calle.l  also,  in  part, 
Krainer  and   Carinthian    (Khorutan) ; 


134 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Slovenian. 

by  Germans,  Wind  or  Wend;  and  by 
Magyars  sometimes,  but  wrongly. 
Vandal;  also  sometimes  called,  together 
with  the  Croatian  (see),  Illyrian.  The 
westernmost  branch  of  the  Southern  or 
Balkan  Slavs ;  located  in  southern  Aus- 
tria between  Hungary  and  the  Adri- 
atic, especially  in  the  province  of  Car- 
niola  (Ger.  Kra'tn).  The  Slovenians 
or  Southern  Winds  are,  with  the  ex- 
cei)tion  of  the  Northern  Wends  of  Ger- 
many, the  smallest  "race"  in  num- 
bers of  the  Slavic  (Slavonic)  division 
of  Aryan  peoples,  and  are  therefore  of 
little  consequence  in  American  immi- 
gration although  their  rate  of  immigra- 
tion is  high. 

There  is  considerable  confusion  of 
thought  concerning  the  above  terms  and 
the  relation  of  the  Slovenians  to  other 
Slavs.  In  the  iirst  place,  the  Slove- 
nians are  not  to  be  confounded  with  the 
Slovaks,  an  entirely  different  people. 
They  are  separated  from  the  latter  by 
the  Magyars,  the  Slovenians  living 
southwest  of  Hungary  between  the 
Magyars  and  the  Adriatic,  while  the 
Slovaks  live  on  the  northern  border  of 
Hungary.  In  language  they  belong  to 
different  branches  of  the  Slavs — the 
Slovenians  to  the  Southern  Division, 
with  the  Servians  and  the  Croatians, 
and  the  Slovaks  to  the  Western  Divi- 
sion, with  the  Poles  and  the  Bohe- 
mians. 

In  America  Slovenians  are  some- 
times called  Slavonians  under  the  mis- 
taken impression  that  they  come  from 
the  neighbor hig  province  of  Slavonia. 
The  word  Slavonian  may  be  used  in 
two  senses.  It  may  mean  any  inhabit- 
ant of  Slavonia,  but  it  is  then  a  politi- 
cal term,  denoting  nationality,  not  an 
ethnographical  term  denoting  race; 
and  the  Slavonians  in  this  sense  are 
Serbo-Croat ians  (see  Croatian),  not 
Slovenians,  although  closely  related  to 
the  latter.  In  the  second  and  more 
usual  sense."  Slavonian  is  the  equiva- 
lent of  Slavic,  and  refers  to  the  great 
race  of  eastern  Europe  of  wlildi  the 


Slovenian. 

Russians  and  the  Poles  are  the  north- 
ern branches  and  the  Slovenians,  Ser- 
vians, and  Bulgarians  are  the  southern 
divisions.  Of  course,  the  words  Slo- 
venian, Slavonian,  Slovak,  and  Slav 
all  come  from  the  same  early  name  of 
the  Slavic  race.  But  the  Slovenians 
are  by  no  means  to  be  taken  as  the 
best  modern  representatives  of  that 
race,  although  they  claim  to  be  one  of 
the  first  branches  of  it  to  be  intro- 
duced to  western  civilization  in  the 
middle  ages. 

It  is,  at  the  least,  confusing  to  call 
the  Slovenians  Winds  or  Wends  (see), 
as  some  scientific  writers  do.  For  this 
word  is  generally  used  to  designate  a 
distinct  people  of  the  Slavic  group 
which  belongs,  with  the  Poles,  to  the 
Western  Division,  not  to  the  Southern, 
as  the  Slovenian  does.  The  Wend 
population  is  found  only  in  Germany, 
where  it  is  also  called  the  Sorb,  or, 
from  its  location,  the  Lusatian.  It  has 
dwindled  to  only  a  fragment.  It  is,  of 
course,  not  Serb,  that  is,  Servian.  The 
name  Illyrian  is  a  still  greater  misno- 
mer, although  used  in  the  last  century 
by  the  Slavs  themselves  in  this  region. 
The  name  comes  from  that  of  the  an- 
cient province  of  Illyria  and  was  given 
great  vogue  under  Napoleon,  when  the 
national  spirit  of  the  Slovenians,  in 
union  with  the  Croatians  and  the 
Dalmatians,  received  a  great  impetus. 
An  older  name,  Corutani.  corresponds 
to  that  of  a  modern  province  of  Aus- 
tria, Carinthia,  which  is  now  more 
<Terman  than  Slovenian.  In  like  man- 
ner the  geographical  or  provincial 
name,  Istrian,  signifies  an  Italian  more 
often  than  a  Slovenian.  Krain,  as  the 
Aiistrians  call  Carniola,  is  the  only 
true  Slovenian  pi'ovince.  Except  in 
southern  Styria,  Styrian,  like  Carin- 
thian.  means  one  of  German  descent. 

These  provinces  are  the  only  ones  in 
Austria  that  can  be  called  Slovenian 
even  in  part,  if  we  except  a  small  dis- 
trict which  centers  in  Goriz,  on  the 
(Julf  of  Istria,  at  the  head  of  the  Adrl- 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


135 


Slovenian. 

atic  Sea.  Here  also  the  Slovenians  ex- 
tendi slightly  over  the  bonier  into 
Italy,  as  they  do  on  the  east  somewhat 
into  Hnngary.  Altopetlier  the  Slove- 
nian territory  is  not  oVer  IHO  miles  in 
length  by  100  in  breadth.  The  only 
considerable  lingnistic  "island"  in  it 
is  that  of  the  (Jottshees,  a  curious  Ger- 
man stock  in  southern  Carniola  near 
the  Croatian  border. 

To  sum  up,  the  Slovenian  territory 
is  bounded  on  the  north  by  the  Ger- 
man of  Austria,  and  on  the  south 
by  the  Croatian,  while  it  touches  the 
Jlapyar  on  the  east  and  the  Italian 
on  the  west,  or,  rather,  its  sister  lan- 
guage, the  Ladiu  of  Friuli  (see 
RJicrto-RoDmiish).  lu  this  territory, 
mainly  Austrian,  Slovenian  is  spoken 
by  about  a  third  of  the  population. 
German  predominates  in  Carinthia  and 
Styria,  but  in  the  central  province  of 
the  Slovenians,  Carniola,  Slovenian  is 
spoken  by  95  per  cent  of  the  popula- 
tion. It  is  the  language  of  only  32,000 
inhabitants  of  northern  Italy  and  of 
95,000  in  Hungary. 

The  linguistic  position  of  the  Slo- 
venian is  probably  evident  from  the 
foregoing.  Its  nearest  relative  is  the 
Serbo-Croatian  speech.  Together  they 
constitute  the  Southern  Division  of  the 
Slavic.  Although  distinct,  they  shade 
.into  each  other  on  the  border.  Thus 
the  language  of  a  large  portion  of 
western  Croatia,  called  the  "  Provin- 
cial." is  considered  by  some  to  be  Croa- 
tian, by  others  Sloveno-Croatian.  The 
dialects  of  the  Slovenian  are  numerous, 
and  are  differently  named  by  differ- 
ent writers.  Those  spoken  by  the  larg- 
est number  are  the  literary  dialect  of 
the  Krainer,  of  Carniola,  together  with 
the  Gorenci  and  the  Dolenci ;  next, 
the  dialects  of  the  so-called  "Winds." 
eight  in  number,  found  in  Styria.  Then 
come  the  dialects  of  the  smaller  Is- 
trian  group.s,  the  Perkins,  Savrlns,  and 
Poiks.  and  those  of  the  so-called  "  Van- 
dals" of  Hungary.  The  Resian  is  spo- 
ken on  the  Italian  border. 


Slovenian. 

In  physique  the  Slovenians  niciiiate 
between  the  (Jermans  north  of  them 
and  the  Croatians  on  the  south.  Per- 
haps the  tall,  broad-headed,  and  dark 
type  to  which  the  most  of  them  belong 
should  be  called  "  Illyric,"  rather  than 
Slavic.  Deniker  gives  it  a  separate 
name,  the  "Adriatic."  Broad-headed  as 
the  Slavs,  the  Illyrians  are  of  greater 
stature  than  the  latter.  Their  fea- 
tures often  suggest  an  ancient  Mongol 
element. 

Their  position  on  the  western  Slavic 
vanguard  has  not  led  them  to  as  high 
a  development  as  it  has  the  Bohe- 
mians or  the  Poles,  i)erhaps  because 
they  are  weaker  and  have  had  a 
greater  burden  to  share  with  the 
Serbo-Croatian  in  defending  the 
marches  against  the  Turk.  Their  lit- 
er;! ture  has  been  overshadowed  by 
that  of  the  greater  body  of  Serbo- 
Croatians.  Being  Catholics,  they  use 
the  Roman  aljihabot,  like  the  Croa- 
tians, not  the  Cyrillic  of  the  Orthodox 
Servians.  In  early  days  they  were 
quite  unique  in  the  use  of  the  Glago- 
litic  letters,  which  were  somewhat  like 
the  Cyrillic  or  Russian. 

Perhaps  the  Slovenians  are  more 
distinct  in  character  and  custom  than 
they  are  in  physique;  but  these  sub- 
jects lie-  outside  the  limits  of  these 
dictionary  articles.  One  of  their 
marked  traits  is  sociability,  which  leads 
them  to  reside  in  villages  more  than 
on  separate  farms.  They  are  said  to 
have  become  Germanized  and  dena- 
tionalized more  rapidly  than  any  other 
Slavic  people  of  Austria.  Even  the 
use  of  the  si)oken  Slovenian  has  been 
largely  exchanged  for  German  as  a 
mark  of  progress.  Literature  and  sci- 
ence are  at  a  low  ebb.  This  is  pei'haps 
because  of  their  weakness  as  a  ))eople. 
The  population  of  about  1.200.000  is 
one  of  the  smallest  in  Europe,  less  than 
one-third  that  of  Bohemia  or  one-fifth 
that  of  Holland. 

The  rate  of  Slovenian  immigration 
to  the  T'nited  States  is  pn.halily  very 


136 


The  Immiaration  Commission. 


Slovenian. 

high,  even  for  a  subject  Slav  people.  It 
can  not  be  measured  exactly,  because 
in  immigration  statistics  the  Slove- 
nians are  counted  with  Croatians. 
Together  the  Slovenians  and  Croatians 
sent  335,543  immigrants  to  the  United 
States  in  the  twelve  years  lS')9-1!)l<t, 
placing  them  eleventh  on  the  list  of 
immigrant  races  or  peoples.  (See 
Croaiian  for  destination  in  America 
and  further  discussion.)  Measured  by 
the  rate  per  1,000  of  ix)pulation.  the 
immigration  rate  of  the  Slovenians 
with  the  Croatians  (13  in  1907)  is  sur- 
passed only  by  th.-it  of  the  Slovaks  and 
the  Hebrews. 

SORB  or  SORABIAN.  Same  as 
Wend  (see).  (See  .s7«!-,  Croatian,  and 
Slovenian.) 

SOTAK.      (See   Slorak.) 

SOUTH  AMERICAN.  Any  immi- 
grant born  in  South  America,  except 
Spanish  Americans  (see),  is  classified 
in  the  statistics  of  the  Bureau  of  Im- 
migration according  to  race  or  people, 
ap.  Negro,  Spanish,  etc.  (see  these). 

SOUTH  ITALIAN.      (See  Italian.) 

SOUTH  MEDITERRANEAN  race. 
(See  Caucasian.) 

SOUTH  RUSSIAN.    (See  Riithcnian.) 

SPANUOLI.  Same  as  Sephardim. 
(See  Hebrew.) 

SPANISH.  The  principal  people  of 
Spain,  a  branch  of  the  Romance  group 
of  the  Aryan  family;  in  general 
usage  and  in  the  practice  of  the  Bu- 
reau of  Inmiigration,  the  people  of 
Spain  and  their  descendants  of  pure 
blood  in  other  countries,  with  the  ex- 
ception of  the  Spanish  Americans. 
Mexicans,  West  Indians,  and  Cubans 
(see  these).  Even  Basques  and  Moors 
(see)  who  have  lived  in  Spain  a  long 
time  are  considered  as  Spanish  for 
c<tnvenience.  The  national  language, 
Spanish,  is  native  to  only  a  part  of  thi' 
Kingdom  of  Si)ain.  Other  native  lan- 
guages spoken  by  considerable  num- 
bers in  Spain  are  the  Basque,  the  Cat- 


Spanish. 

alan,  and  a  dialect  of  the  Portuguese. 
As  an  ethnic  group  the  peoplie  of  Spain 
present  a  remarkable  unity.  They  are 
descended  from  the  ancient  Celt-Iberi- 
ans, with  considerable  infusion  of  other 
stocks,  including  perhaps  even  Teutonic 
elements  (Visigothic)  dating  back  to 
the  middle  ages.  They  resemble  the 
South  Italians  in  head  form  and  in 
many  psychical  characters.  They  are 
for  the  most  part  Catholic  in  religion. 

The  term  "  Spanish  language  "  may 
be  used  in  a  broad  or  generic  sense  to 
include  several  closely  related  native 
dialects  of  Spain — Castilian,  Asturian, 
l.eonese,  Aragonese,  and  Andalusian. 
In  a  restricted  sense  it  is  the  Castilian 
dialect  which  has  been  crystallized  in 
literary  form  and  is  the  cultured  and 
court  language  of  Spain.  It  is  consid- 
ered to  be  more  closely  related  to  Latin 
than  is  Italian,  but  contains  a  num- 
ber of  Teutonic  and  Moorish  elements. 
It  is  the  native  language  throughout 
Spain,  with  the  exception  of  a  narrow 
strip  on  the  eastern  coast  (Catalan), 
the  small  Basque  provinces  in  the 
north,  and  the  provinces  lying  north 
of  Portugal.  It  is  the  prevailing  lan- 
guage in  Cuba,  Mexico,  Central  Amer- 
ica, and  the  countries  of  South  Amer- 
ica, excepting  Brazil,  and  among  the 
cultured  in  the  Philippines.  In  these 
islands,  however,  it  is  being  rapidly 
replaced  by  English.  It  is  estimatwl ' 
that  Spanish  is  the  mother  tongue  of 
about  50,000,000  persons,  more  than 
two-thirds  of  whom  live  outside  of 
Spain. 

Of  the  other  linguistic  groups  of 
Spain,  the  Basques  (see),  although 
smallest  in  numbers  (500.000),  are 
perhaps  the  most  interesting.  They 
are  one  of  the  most  ancient  stocks 
in  p]urope,  if  not  the  most  isolated. 
They  occupy  a  small  district  in  the 
northern  part  of  Spain  in  the  Py- 
renees on  the  French  border,  'i'liey 
speak  a  non-Aryan  tongue  totally 
different  from  any  other  in  Eu- 
rope.    Although    once    thought    to   be 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


137 


Spanish. 

irhiifil  to  lilt-  M(iii.i;(>liiiii  l'"iiniisli, 
ilicir  laiiLMiML't'  is  now  kiiDwii  to  re- 
s.-inl)l.'  tlu>  r.t'rluT  of  North  Africa, 
'lliey  itresent  a  peculiar  face  form, 
\t>ry  wide  at  the  temples  and  narrow 
at  the  chin. 

The  (Talicians  and  the  Catalans 
liave  much  larper  populations.  The 
former,  also  called  "  Gallegos."  live 
ill  the  provinces  in  the  northwestern 
part  of  Spain  north  of  Portugal.  They 
speak  a  dialect  of  Portuguese  (see) 
which  is  quite  closely  related  to  Span- 
ish. Even  Portuguese  was  once  consid- 
ered a  dialect  of  Spanish,  although  it 
has  now  attained  rtvognition  as  an  inde- 
pendent idiom.  The  population  of  the 
Galician  provinces  is  about  2,000,000. 
The  Catalans  (see)  occupy  a  narrow 
strip  along  the  eastern  coast  of  Spain 
and  the  Balearic  Isles.  Their  language 
is  unintelligible  to  the  Castilian-speak- 
ing  peasants.  It  is  considered  by  some 
to  be  a  sepai'ate  Romance  tongue  on  an 
equal  with  Spanish  and  Proven<;al.  by 
others  as  an  otishoot  of  the  latter, 
w^hich  it  resembles  much  more  than  it 
does  Castilian,  the  neighboring  dialect 
of  Spanish.  It  has  quite  a  rich  litera- 
ture of  its  own  which  is  especially  fos- 
tered by  the  people  of  Barcelona.  It 
is  the  language  of  over  3,r)00,000  per- 
sons of  eastern  Spain  and  the  Balearic 
Isles.  Moors  (00.000)  and  Gypsies 
(.50.000)  are  scattered  throughout 
Spain  but  are  comparatively  unimpor- 
tant. The  total  population  of  Spain  is 
nearly  20.000.000. 

Physically  the  Castilians,  Catalans, 
Galicians,  and  even  Basques  and 
Moors,  of  Spain,  are  quite  homogene- 
ous. The  entire  Iberian  Peninsula  is.  in 
fact,  one  of  the  most  uniform  in  phys- 
ical type  of  any  large  region  in  Eu- 
rope. The  head  form  of  the  people  of 
to-day  is  apparently  that  of  their  pre- 
historic ancestors,  the  ancient  Iberi- 
ans. They  are  among  the  most  long- 
headefl  of  all  Europe.  'I'hey  resemble 
the  South  Italians  more  than  the 
French,  but  are  taller  and  less  bru- 
60813°— VOL  5—11 10 


Spanish  American. 

nelte  than  the  ffirmer.  The  Catalans 
are  the  tallest  of  Spaniards  and  the 
(Jalicians  are  the  heaviest.  The  typ- 
ical Spaniard  is  long-headed,  of  me- 
dium stature  (average,  5  feet  5  inches), 
rather  brunette,  and  spare.  Ripley 
places  him  in  the  "  Mediterranean " 
group  along  with  the  South  Italian, 
the  Greek,  a;ud  the  Berber  of  North 
Africa.  The  Spanish  are  put  in  the 
'*  Iberic  division "  by  the  Bureau  of 
Immigration. 

The  Spanish  liave  long  been  an  emi- 
grating and  colonizing  people,  but  seem 
to  have  reached  their  zenith  in  this  di- 
rection. Less  than  100,0(»0  emigrate 
annually.  Most  of  these  naturally  go 
to  Spanish-speaking  countries.  Immi- 
gration to  the  United  States  from 
Spain  has  never  been  large,  only  about 
09.000  for  the  entire  period  1819-1910. 
A  total  of  51.0.51  immigrants  of  the 
Spanish  race  were  admitted  during 
the  twelve  years  1899-1910.  One-third 
of  these  came  from  Cuba.  The  race 
ranked  twenty-sixth  in  point  of  num- 
bers admitted  during  the  period.  Im- 
migration to  the  Ignited  States  from 
Spain  has  increased  somewhat  since 
the  Spanish-American  war,  5,784  per- 
sons from  that  country  having  been  ad- 
mitted in  1907,  w^hile  before  the  war 
the  number  rarely  reached  l.OOO 
annually.  It  is  said  that  the  Basques 
form  one  of  the  most  imimrtant  groui>s 
of  workmen  in  the  Canal  Zone.  The 
principal  destinations  of  Spanish  immi- 
grants during  the  twelve  years  con- 
sidered were:  New  York.  16.278; 
Florida,  11,355;  Porto  Rico,  5,222; 
California,  4,324.  and  Haw^nii.  2,283. 
Of  the  total  number  destined  to 
Hawaii  2.251  were  admitted  in  the 
fiscal  year  1907.  None  went  there  in 
1906.      (Cf.  Portuguese.) 

SPANISH  AMERICAN.  Defined  by 
the  Bureau  of  Immigration,  "the  peo- 
l.le  of  Central  and  South  America  of 
Spanish  descent."     Those  of  Negro  or 


138 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Spanish  Americans. 

of  Indian  descent  (see)  are  listed  sep- 
arately, as  are  also  Mexicans,  West 
Indians,  and  Cubans  (see).  The  defi- 
nition apparently  excludes  the  chief 
people  of  Brazil,  the  Portuguese,  as  it 
does  the  Italians,  Germans,  and  the 
like,  of  all  South  American  countries. 
IJke  other  terms  applied  to  immi- 
grants from  the  Americas,  it  does  not 
connote,  strictly  speaking,  a  race,  but 
a  geographical  subdivision  set  apart 
for  practical  convenience.  The  race,  of 
course,  is  Spanish  (see),  although  the 
language  may  have  changed,  as  in 
Brazil,  to  Portuguese. 

Among  the  2J79  emigrants  from 
South  America  to  the  United  States  in 
1907,  only  430  were  Spanish  Ameri- 
cans. Six  hundred  and  sixty  were 
Italians.  In  the  twelve  years  1899- 
1910,  10,669  Spanish  American  immi- 
grants were  admitted  to  the  United 
States,  a  number  exceeded  by  every 
other  race  or  people  except  the  Koreans, 
East  Indians,  and  Pacific  Islanders. 
Their  principal  destinations  during 
the  period  were:  New  York,  5,382; 
(.California,  1.833 ;  Porto  Rico.  946,  and 
Louisiana,  836.  So  far  as  the  im- 
migration law  is  concerned,  the  Canal 
Zone  is  a  part  of  Central  America. 
Aliens  coming  from  it  are  not  offered 
the  same  facilities  as  those  entering 
from  Cuba,  Mexico,  and  Canada  or 
from  the  insular  possessions  of  the 
I'nited   States. 

Their  immigration  being  so  small,  no 
extended  discussion  of  the  Spanish 
Americans  is  necessary  at  this  i»oint. 
The  South  American  countries  are  im- 
migrant receiving  rather  than  emigrant 
furnishing  nations.  In  fact,  if  the 
migration  from  European  Russia  to 
Siberia  be  excepted.  South  America, 
next  to  the  United  States,  receives  more 
immigrants  than  any  other  part  of  the 
world.  In  this  resi>ect  the  Argentine 
Republic  stands  far  in  the  lead  of 
other  South  American  republics,  with 
an  oversea  immigration  of  approxi- 
mately   250,000   annually,    about    one- 


Swiss. 

fourth  as  great  as  the  movement 
to  tJie  United  States.  Italians  and 
Spaniards  predominate  in  immigra- 
tion to  Argentina.  Brazil  comes  next 
among  the  immigrant-receiving  coun- 
tries of  South  America,  with  67.787  in 
1907.  Among  these,  Italians,  Portu- 
guese, and  Spanish  predominate.  Chile 
receives  a  much  smaller  number  of 
immigrants  per  year.  The  races  men- 
tioned are  the  chief  elements  in  the 
population  of  the  Argentine  Republic 
and  Chile.  The  population,  about 
5.700,000  and  3,400,000,  respectively,  is 
almost  entirely  white.  In  Brazil,  on 
the  contrary,  less  than  one-half  of  the 
total  population  of  17,000,000  is  white, 
about  30  lier  cent  being  of  mixed  blood, 
15  per  cent  or  more  of  Negro  blood, 
and  S  per  cent  (1,300,000)  of  Indian 
blood, 

STEPOVIKI,  A  subdivision  of  the 
Ruthenians  (see)  living  in  the  plains 
(steppes)   of  Russia. 

STYRIAN.  A  geographical  term,  not 
the  name  of  a  race.  A  native  of 
Styria,  a  duchy  of  Austria.  The  pop- 
ulation of  Styria  numbers  1.356,000,  of 
whom  about  68  per  cent  are  Germans 
and  the  remainder  Slovenians  (see 
these). 

SUDANESE.  (See  ^emitic-Ha initio 
and  Negro.) 

SULTT.  A  language  of  the  southern 
Philippines.      (See   Filiiiinn.) 

SUOMI  or  SUOMALAISET.  Finns  of 
Finland.      (See  Finnish.) 

SWABIAN.  Same  as  Alemanni.  A 
division  of  the  Germans  (see).  A 
native  of  Suabia,  a  former  duchy  of 
southwestern  Germany. 

SWEDISH.      (See    S!c(indin(n-i(in.) 

SWISS.  The  term  Swiss  simply 
means  a  native  or  inhabitant  of  Swit- 
zerland. It  has  no  significance  as  to 
race.  There  is  no  Swiss  race  in  the 
sense  in  which  we  use  the  terms 
Frenchman.  German,  Italian,  but  only 
a  Swiss  nation.     The  Swiss  are  repre- 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


i;}0 


Swiss. 


sciilod  by  four  lin;;uistic  frroups,  tuie 
Teutonic  (Gerumn)  and  three  Italic 
(  French,  Italian,  and  Ronmnsh).  Two- 
thirds  of  the  population  of  Switzer- 
land are  (;»>rnian.  about  one-fourth  are 
French,  aud  only  oue-tifteenth  are 
Italian.  Besides  these  larjre  popnla- 
tions  of  German,  French,  and  Italian 
there  are  about  40,000  R«uiaush  (see 
these).  The  total  population  of  Swit- 
zerland is  3.465.000.  The  Romansh 
live  in  the  .sequestered  valleys  of  the 
canton  of  (Jrisons,  the  Italians  in  the 
valley  of  the  Ticiuo,  aud  the  French 
in  the  western  part  of  Switzerland. 
In  the  greater  part  of  Switzerland  the 
s]ieech  is  German.  About  two-fifths  of 
the  Swiss  are  Catholics  aud  three- 
fifths  Protestants. 

SYRIAN  (  not  SIRYAN ) .  The  native 
Aramaic  race  or  people  of  Syria.  Xot 
Arabian,  although  practically  all 
Syrians  to-day  speak  Arabic  and  a 
considerable  part  of  the  present  popu- 
lation of  Syria  is  Arabian.  Most 
often  distinguished  from  Arabs  by 
their  religion.  Syrian  immigrants  gen- 
erally being  Christians,  although  many 
of  their  kinsmen  in  Syria  are  Moham- 
medan. The  influence  of  American 
mis.sionaries  and  schools  in  Syria 
evidently  explains  in  part  why  our 
immigration  from  that  country  is  of 
Syrians  rather  than  of  Arabs.  Physic- 
ally the  modern  Syrians  are  of  mixetl 
Syrian.  Arabian,  and  even  Jewish 
blood.  They  belong  to  the  Semitic 
branch  (see")  of  the  Caucasian  race, 
thus  widely  differing  from  their  rulers, 
the  Turks  (seel,  who  are  in  origin 
Mongolian. 

Linguistically  they  are  not  so  closely 
related  to  the  Aryans  or  Indo-Euro- 
peans  as  are  their  fellow-subjects  of 
Turkey,  the  Armenians.  Their  ancient 
language,  the  Syriac,  a  form  of  the 
Eastern  Aramaic,  has  Hebrew  for  its 
nearest  relative.  A  little  more  distant 
is  the  Arabic  tongue.  Even  the  Abys- 
sinian speech  is  more  closely  related 
to    it    than    is    the   ancient    Assyrian, 


Syrian. 

with  wiiicli  it  is  sonielinies  confounded. 
The.se.  with  the  Coptic  dialects  of 
Kgypt,  are  the  chief  languages  of 
the  non-Aryan,  Semitic-IIamitic  stock 
(see)  of  Syria.  Chaldee.  Chaldaie, 
and  Syro-Chaldaic  are  other  names 
applied  to  the  form  of  this  language 
which  was  spoken  by  Chrisr  and  His 
disciples.  The  Xeo-Syriac,  Palmyrene, 
and  Xabatean  dialects  are  said  to  be 
the  only  modern  forms  of  the  Ara- 
maic, and  are  spoken  by  only  a  small 
population  of  villagers  under  the  stim- 
ulus of  missionary  zeal.  These  resid'.' 
for  the  most  part  east  of  the  main 
population  of  Syria  (see  Ay^sorv  in 
article  Assyrian). 

Syria  is  an  ancient  rather  than  a 
modern  term,  although  used,  in  a  nar- 
rower sense,  by  the  Turkish  Govern- 
ment. It  properly  comprises  all  the 
region  lying  between  the  eastern  end 
of  the  Mediterranean  and  the  desert 
and  is  about  430  miles  long  by  100 
wide.  Palestine  constitutes  only  one- 
tenth  of  it.  Of  the  3.000,000  (esti- 
mated) population  of  Syria,  the  Syr- 
ians probably  outnumber  the  Arabs, 
Turks,  aud  Jews,  although  there  are 
more  Mohammedans  than  Christians 
in  Syria.  The  Christians  number 
900.000.  The  population  of  Palestine, 
800.000,  consists  mainly  of  Arabs  (see), 
notwithstanding  the  recent  coloniza- 
tion of  Jews  in  the  Holy  Land. 

Among  other  inhabitants  of  Syria 
closely  related  to  the  Syrians,  if  not 
of  the  same  blood,  are  descendants  of 
the  Phoenicians,  inhabitants  of  the 
coast  districts:  the  Maronites.  Chris- 
tians of  the  Lebanon;  the  Druses,  half 
pagan  and  unfriendly  neighbors  of  the 
Maronites;  and  the  Nusarieh  or  An- 
sa rich,  descendants  of  the  Nazarini. 
who  are  called  Fellahin  in  Syria,  and 
NAho  do  not  seem  to  be  orthodox  in 
their  Mohammedanism. 

The  Syrian  immigration  to  the 
United  States  for  the  twelve  years 
1S09-1910.  was  r>6.900.  Their  principal 
destinations  in  the  United  States  dur- 


140 


The  Immicrration  Commission. 


Syrian. 

iuf^  the  period  were:  New  York,  18,370; 
Massachusetts,  8,652 ;  Pennsylvania, 
7,318,  and  Ohio,  2,780.  About  1,000 
annually  come  from  European  Turkey. 
They  stand  twenty-fifth  in  rank  among 
immigrants,  smaller  in  number  than 
the  Russians,  Roumanians,  or  Portu- 
guese, but  more  numerous  than  the 
►Spanish,  Armenians,  or  Welsh. 

SYRMIAN.     (See  Croatian.) 

SYRO-CHALDEAN.  Same  as  Chal- 
dee  language  (see).  (See  also  Ayssore 
in  article  Assyrian.) 

SZEKLER.  A  subdivision  of  the 
Magyars  (see)  living  in  Transylvania. 


TAGALOG.      (See  Filiinno.) 

TAJIK.     (See  Persian.) 

TAKTAJI.  A  name  given  certain 
Yuruk  Turks.     (See  TurJcish.) 

TALYCH.  A  small  Iranian  (Aryan) 
people  living  in  the  Caucasus.  (See 
Caucasus  peoples.) 

TAMIL.  A  branch  of  the  Dravidians 
(see)  living  in  southern  India  and 
northern  Ceylon.  (Cf.  Sinhalese.)  It 
has  a  population  of  over  16,500.000. 

TAT.  A  Tajik  or  Persian  living  in 
the  Ciiucasus.  Sometimes  improperly 
called  Tatar.      (See  Caucasus  peoples.) 

TATARIC  (TARTARIC^,  TURKIC,  or 
TURKO-TATARIC.  One  of  the  six 
linguistic  groups  which  constitute  the 
Sibiric  or  Ural-Altaic  branch  of  lan- 
guages spoken  by  Mongolians,  as  di- 
vided by  P.rinton.  The  group  includes 
the  Turks,  the  Tatars  in  the  narrower 
sense  of  the  word,  the  Kazaks  or 
"Cossacks"  (Kirghiz),  the  Turko- 
mans, the  Huns  of  history  (not  the 
Magyars),  and  less  important  tribes 
still  living  in  Asia,  such  as  the  Yakuts 
and  TJzbegs.  (See  all  these  terms.) 
All  these  are  supposed  to  have  had 
their  origin  in  Chinese  Tartary. 

Their  importance  to  the  student  of 
Immigration  consists  in  the  fact  that 


Tataric. 

they  constitute  more  than  6,000,000  of 
the  population  of  eastern  Russia  who, 
if  they  are  not  at  present  coming  to 
the  United  States  under  the  name  of 
"  Russian,"  are  of  interest  as  a  possi- 
ble source  of  immigration.  They  may 
fairly  be  said  to  be  the  most  backward 
in  civilization  of  any  large  population 
of  Europe.  Although  filling  the  best 
)!ortion  of  eastern  Russia  from  north 
to  south,  they  are  but  little  known  and 
their  strength  and  possibilities  but 
little  suspected  by  the  ordinary  reader. 
They  are  perhaps  the  largest  body  of 
non-Caucasians  in  Europe,  about  equal 
in  numbers  to  the  Magyars  or  the 
Jews.  The  only  other  European  popu- 
lations of  JNIongolian  origin  are  the 
Ugro-Fiunic  stoc^  (Magyars,  Lapps, 
etc.)  and  the  Kalmuks  or  "  Calmucks  " 
(see  these) .  The  latter  is  only  a  small, 
isolated  tribe  of  Mongols  near  the 
Caspian,  in  close  contact  with  Tatars 
and  not  greatly  unlike  them.  Joined 
with  the  Mongol  hordes  of  Genghis 
Khan,  the  Tatars  have  written  their 
name  large  on  the  history  of  the  East- 
ern world.  Indeed,  these  Mongol 
founders  of  dynasties  have  generallj, 
but  wrongly,  been  known  to  history 
as  Tatars.  Their  descendants  still 
possess  Turkey  and  dominate  the  Mo- 
hammedan world. 

As  has  been  explained  in  the  article 
on  the  Ural-Altaic  stock,  of  which  they 
form  a  part,  the  Tatars,  Kazaks,  and 
Turks  are  closely  related  in  language 
to  the  Magyars  and  Finns,  and  more 
distantly  to  the  Japanese  and  Kore- 
ans. All  these  have  agglutinative 
"  Turanean  "  languages,  as  contrasted 
with  the  monosyllabic  Chinese  and  the 
•  Inflected  Aryan  speech  of  India  and 
western  Europe.  The  dialects  of 
Turkey  are  very  closely  related  to 
those  of  the  eastern  Russian  people 
who  call  themselves  "Tiirki",  that  is, 
TiM'ks.but  who  are  more  properly  called 
"Tatars."  Physically  and  socially  the 
'I'ataric  group  have  not  become  so 
fully  Europeanizod  as  the  Finnic.  As 
a  rule  the  Turks  are  the  farthest  ad- 


Dictionai 


R< 


People 


141 


Tataric. 

\;iiu('(l  of  tlie  group,  and  are  thonglil 
(>r  ;is  luiuh  like  oiirsolvos;  hut  they  hy 
uo  luoaiis  so  closely  resenihle  Western 
Kuroi leans  as  the  blond  Finns,  or  even 
the  darker  Magyars,  the  Finnic  stock 
of  Hungary.  The  greater  part  of  the 
Tataric  popuhitions  of  Russia  are  Mo- 
hununedau  iu  faith,  although  Sham- 
anism still  persists  among  them,  as  it 
(Ini's  among  their  kinsmen  of  Asia. 
Some  are  still  polygamists. 

Since  the  Turks  are  discussed  in 
a  v«:eparate  article,  it  remains  to  speak 
here  oid.v  of  the  more  backward 
Tataric  stock,  and  especially  of  the 
t;.t»i(t.(M»()  Tui-ko-Tatars  of  eastern  Rus- 
sia. (}eogra|)hicalIy  they  all  live  south 
of  the  Finnic  stock  of  Russia.     With 


Tataric. 


I  lie  lall(>r  they  give  one  the  impression 
of  being  simply  a  part  of  Asia  that 
has  everywhere  pushed  over  the  line 
and  settled  upon  Kurojjean  soil.  in 
some  provinces  the  competing  Rus- 
sian stock  has  entirely  surrounded 
them.  The  Mordvinian  and  Bashkir 
connnuniiies  dot  the  map  like  little 
islands  in  the  Russian  flood.  Tt  is 
iu  such  districts  that  the  Tataric 
I)opulations  are  becoming  most  raiiidly 
('hristiani/.ed  and  Russilied  by  inter- 
marriage. 

The  relative  numerical  importance 
of  the  Tataric  peoples  of  the  Russian 
Empire,  both  in  I^urope  and  in  Asia, 
will  be  seen  from  the  following  table, 
taken  from  the  census  of  1S97. 


Distrihiition  of  Turko-Tniarfi. 


Pvacc  (hy  lungiuige). 

European 
Russia. 

Poland. 

Caucasus. 

Siberia. 

Central 
Asia. 

Total. 

Tatar 

Bastikir 

1,953,155 

l,310,7(i4 

53, 799 

117,734 

837.872 

4,330 
80 

1,509,785 
948 

210, 154 
924 
40 
14 
4,232 
1 
13 

172 

60,197 

2,047 

8 

17 

311 

3,737,027 
1,321,303 

Mesteheriak 

53,847 

3 
929 

5 

411 

27,222 

83,389 

04,048 

139,419 

29,902 

24,522 

98 

159 

117,773 

Chuvash  . 

843,755 

Karatchai 

27,223 

6 
30 
208 

83,408 

Nogai 

04,080 

Osmaiiii-Turk 

08,807 

150 

208,822 

29,902 

Turkoman..        

7,9.38 

204,0.59 

093 

0 
123 

124 
32,037 
227,820 

248, 707 
3,787.222 
2,519,277 

281,357 

Kirghiz-Kazak 

Others 

4,084.139 
2,747,955 

Total 

4,020,821 

S,r).33 

1,879,908 

470,139 

0,018,750 

13,001,251 

The  total  Turko-Tataric  population 
of  the  world  is  about  2ri,0(X),(KK).  if  w(> 
include  the  lO.WO.OOO  Turks  of  Turkey, 
about  2.000.000  of  Persia,  and  1,000.000 
Tataric  subjects  of  Chimi  iu  Eiisteni 
Turkestan. 

As  is  evident  from  the  foregoing  ta- 
ble, the  most  importtmt  division  by  f;\r 
of  the  Turko-Tatars  of  the  Russian 
Empire  is  that  of  the  Tatars  proper, 
using  this  term  in  the  narrow  sense. 
They  call  themselves  "  Tiirki,"  not 
"Tatars."  but  they  are  distinct  from 
the  Turks  of  Turkey.  They  are  scat- 
tered widely  throughout  Russia,  espe- 
cially in  the  large  cities,  but  tire  most 
numerous  on  the  Volga  (700,000  in  Ka- 


zan province)   and  about  the  Caspian 
Sea,    in    southeastern    Russia.      Only 
about  270,000  live  in  Asia.    About  200.- 
000  others  live  north  of  the  Black  Sea. 
This    number    probably    includes    the 
"  Xogai "  Tatars  of  the  Crimea,   still 
iMohammedan,  who  are  mentioned  by 
various  authorities.    The  census  shows 
I  none  there,  but  (J4,rt00  in  the  Caucasus. 
I  About  17,000  Tatars  located  north  of 
I  the  Crimea  have  embraced  the  Greek 
I  faith  and  are  Caucasian  rather  than 
Tiitaric  in  physical  type,  no  doubt  be- 
cause of  interm.irriage  with  the  sur- 
I  roimding  Tittle  Russiiin  population. 

The  Karaits.  •fiimn^  of  whom  come  to 
I  the  United  States,  are  a  small  group 


142 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Tatario. 

of  r>,000  or  6,000  people,  also  in  the 
Crimea.  They  are  said  to  be  Tatar  in 
origin,  but  to  have  been  long  ago  con- 
verted to  the  Jewish  faith.  They 
Sijiealc  a  Tatar  dialect. 

Leaving  the  better-known  Kazaks 
to  a  separate  article  (see  Cosmck^), 
we  need  to  consider  here  only  the 
Bashkirs,  the  Chuvasbes,  the  Tnrko- 
nians,  and  a  few  less  familiar  tribes, 
mainly  of  Asiatic  residence.  Of  these 
the  F.ashkirs  (1,300,000)  are  by  far  the 
most  nnmerous.  They  do  not  extend 
over  the  line  into  Asia  in  such  num- 
bers as  do  the  Tatars,  although  they 
live  on  both  sides  of  the  Ural  Moun- 
tains, in  the  easternmost  province  of 
Russia,  Orenburg,  and  in  Ufa,  which 
joins  the  latter  on  the  west.  They 
therefore  are  locatetl  farthest  toward 
the  northeast  of  all  the  Tataric  peoples 
of  Russia,  with  the  exception  of  a 
small  group  called  "  Mestcheri^iks " 
(.W.OOO).  The  Tepyaks  (117,000)  lie 
close  to  these  in  Ufa  and  the  province 
of  Samara,  next  to  Asia. 

There  remains  to  be  noted  in  eastern 
Russia  the  more  important  branch 
known  as  the  "  Chu\ashes,"  800,000 
strong.  They  extend  farthest  west  of 
the  Tataric  populations,  into  Central 
Russia,  being  quite  surrounded  by 
Great  Russians  and  Eastern  Finns 
(Cheremisses  and  Mordvinians).  Like 
the  Bashkirs,  they  are  really  a  mixed 
Finno-Tataric  stock.  The  Kazan  Ta- 
tars live  on  the  eastern  bank  of  the 
Upper  Volga,  opposite  the  Chuvaslies. 
The  Turkomans  proper  (280,000), 
closely  related  to  the  Osmanlis  of  Tur- 
key, live  for  the  most  part  east  of  the 
Caspian,  in  Central  Asia.  Less  than 
8,000  are  found  in  eastern  Russia. 
They  are  for  the  most  part  a  wild  pop- 
ulation of  nomads.  The  name  Turko- 
man is  sometimes  used  in  a  wider 
sense  to  include  the  related  peoples  of 
Persia  (such  as  the  Adorbaijani  Turks, 
Kajars.  and  Afshars)  and  of  Asia 
Minor  (Kizil-Bashis,  Yuruks,  and  Cot- 
chebes— "  Seljuk  Turks,"  as  the  peas- 


Tch-. 

ant  classes  are  called).  Some  of  these, 
as  the  Kizil-Bashis,  are  largely  Aryan 
(see)  in  descent  rather  than  Mongo- 
lian. The  Kazaks  (see)  live  north  of 
the  Turkomans  in  Russian  Asia. 

Passing  now  to  the  Tataric  peoples 
of  the  Caucasus  provinces,  the  most 
numerous  and  important  are  the  Os- 
manlis, the  proper  name  of  the  Turks 
of  European  Turkey  (see  Turk- 
ish). They  number  200,000  in  Rus- 
sia, living  mainly  near  the  Black  Sea 
and  including  some  68,000  scattered 
throughout  southern  and  eastern  Rus- 
sia. Neighboring  them  are  the  Nogais, 
already  mentioned,  and  the  small  pop- 
ulations of  the  Karatchais  and  the 
Karapapakhs.  More  numerous  are  the 
Kumyks  ( 88,000 ).  who  live  on  the  Cas- 
pian side  of  the  Caucasus.  They,  like 
the  Nogais,  are  no  doubt  a  blend  of 
Tatar  and  Caucasian.  Most  of  the 
Caucasus  peoples  (see)  are  not  Turko- 
Tataric,  that  is,  of  Mongolian  origin, 
but  are  Caucasians  who  generally 
speak  non-Aryan  languages. 

The  remaining  Tataric  tribes,  num- 
bering 2,700,000,  are  confined  to  Asia 
and  need  no  especial  notice  here. 
Among  them  are  the  Kara-Kirghiz, 
or  "  black "  Kirghiz,  the  Kara- 
Kalpaks,  the  Sartes,  and  the  Uzbegs, 
all  of  Central  Asia,  and  the  Yakuts  of 
Siberia. 

Although,  as  above  indicated,  Tatar 
immigrants  to  the  United  States  may 
be  an  important  factor  in  the  future, 
but  few  of  them  are  known  to  come  as 
yet.  Such  as  do  come  are  probably 
counted  as  "Russian"  or  "  Rnthe- 
iiian,"  because  they  speak  these  lan- 
guages. If  any  speak  the  old  "  Tiirki  " 
dialect  they  may  be  counted  as  "  Ta- 
tars" and  go  to  make  up  the  column 
of  "  Other  peoples "  in  the  tables  of 
the  Bureau  of  Immigration. 

TAVASTIAN  or  TAVAST.  A  division 
of  the  Western  Finns.     (See  Finnish.) 

TCH-.  (See  "Ch-"  for  words  be- 
ginning with  "  Teh.") 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


143 


Telugu. 

TELUGTJ.  A  subdivision  of  the 
l>niviiliaiis  (si'iM  ii\iii.ii  north  of  the 
Tiiiuils.  in  southorn  India.  They  liavo 
a  i.oi)uhition  of  ovor  :iU.(KH).()()0. 

TEPYAK.  A  Tatar  people  (see)  in 
eastern  Knssia. 

TEUTONIC.  A  jrreat  l)ranch  of  the 
Arvan    (see)   family  of  hmjiuases  and 


Tripolitan. 

"races,"  inclndinR  all  those  of  north- 
western Europe  excepting  the  Celtic 
isoo).  Its  many  subdivisions  are 
shown  in  the  following  table  from 
l\o:in(',  with  the  exception  of  Dutch 
and  Flemish,  which  are  variously 
classed  as  Low  Prankish  or  Low 
Saxon : 


The  Tcutiinic  (iroiip. 


LOW 
GEU  MAN- 


MI  EDEK-PEUTSCH. 


TITOTI 
GEKMAX 


MTTTEL-DEUTSOT 


)HEK-nEUTSCH. 


\ndo  -  Saxon    (KiU'- 
lish) 


f  Icelandic. 
Iw.  Daleearllan. 
■yiilmetlandish. 
(.Faroic. 

iBornholm. 
Noniiaiiiio-.Tutlsh. 
Daiio-.Tiiiisli. 
E.  Dalecurlian. 
Gothic. 
Scanian. 

fW.  Fr.  Gronlngen. 
E.  Fr.  Saterland. 
N.  Fr.  Helgoland,  Svlt, 

etc. 
Old  Saxon  of  the  "Hel- 

iand." 
Wfistphalian. 
Hanoverian. 
I  Brunswick. 
IPomeraiiiau.etc. 
jNorthninliriaii. 
Vndisc  (Xorthern)....'^ Lowland  Scotch. 
IShfitland.etc. 
Lincoln. 

Midlan<l •{  Yor!  shi-. 

Derby,  etc. 


Old  Xorwegian... 


Fri 


ContIn3ntal  Saxon. 


Saxon  (Southern). 


(Cornish. 
Somerset. 
Dorset. 
Kent,  etc. 


Salic    Prankish 
tinct). 


Riparian  Franklsh. 


(ex- 


(Rhenish. 
.\K.  Frankish. 
I  Hessian. 

It'pper  Saxon. 
Erzsehirge. 
Transylvanian. 
Meissen. 


Burgundian Swiss. 


\lemanno-Suahian..  - 


(Xeuhochdentsch 
erary  standard), 
.•i  Alsatian. 
Wiirtemberg. 
iBaden. 

JTyrolese. 
■|A\istrian 


(lit- 


( Bernese. 
JHazli. 
.Vppenzell. 


fStyrian. 
Carinthian. 
Zips,  etc. 


THURINGIAN.  (See  German.) 
TIBETAN.  A  group  of  peoples  in- 
habitinj:  central  Asia,  and  therefore 
of  no  imi)ortance  in  an  immigration 
study.  They  are  Mongolians  and 
closely  related  to  the  Chinese  (see 
these). 

TONKINESE.      Aiutnincso    fsool    liv- 
ing in  Tonking.     (Sec  Indtj-Clniusc.) 


TOSK.  A  division  of  the  Albanian? 
(see)  living  in  Epirns. 

TOUHOLTS  or  TTJKHOLTSI.  A  Littlt 
liussian  of  Galicia.  (See  7i'»///c- 
niiin.) 

TRIPOLITAN.     Any  native  of  Trip 
oli.     About  thn-e-tifths 
stock   (see) 
(see). 


)f  Anibitm 
id  two-tiflhs  are  Berbers 


144 


The  Immiaration  Commission, 


Tsekh. 

TSEKH  or  TSHECK.  Same  as  Czech. 
(See  Bohemian  and  Moravian.) 

TSINTSAR.  Same  as  Kutzo-Vlach 
(see). 

TSRNAGORTSI.  Same  as  Cernago- 
rian  or  Montenegrin.     (See  Croatian.) 

TUNISIAN.  Any  native  of  Tunis, 
About;  equally  divided  between  tiie 
Arabs  ami  the  Berbers  (see  these). 

TURANIAN.  A  discredited  term 
equivalent  to  Ural-Altaic  (see). 

TURKISH.  In  the  narrow  sense, 
the  people  now  dominant  in  Turkey; 
called  by  themselves  "  Osmanlis," 
that  is,  Ottomans.  Immigration  statis- 
tics are  to  be  understood  in  this  popu- 
lar sense  of  the  word,  although  some 
ethnologists  define  the  word  "  Turkic  " 
in  a  much  broader  sense  to  include 
all  the  Tatarie  group  (see)  of  the 
Sibiric  branch  of  the  Mongolian  di- 
vision of  mankind.  In  this  sense  it 
includes  not  only  the  Osmanlis  of  Tur- 
key, but  other  peoples  of  eastern  Rus- 
sia, such  as  the  Tatars,  the  Klrghiz- 
Iva/.aks,  and  the  Turkomans,  and  also 
the  older  relatives  of  this  group 
stretching  across  Asia  from  Turkey  to 
central  Siberia,  such  as  the  Yakuts. 
While  we  apply  the  name  "  Turks " 
only  to  the  Osmanlis,  they  themselves 
ai)ply  it  only  to  provincials;  and  we  do 
not  apply  it  to  the  Tatars,  although 
the  latter  call  themselves  "  TUrki." 
With  all  the  foregoing  may  be  com- 
bined the  Lapps,  Finns,  Magyars,  and 
other  non-Caucasian  Europeans  to 
make  up  the  larger  group  variously 
known  as  the  "  Finno-Tatar,"  the 
"Turanian,"  or  the  "Ural-Altaic." 
( See   these. ) 

The  linguistic  relationship  of  all 
tliese  peoples  is  much  closer  to-day 
than  the  physical.  The  languages  are 
agglutinative,  like  the  Japanese,  not 
inflected  like  the  speech  of  the  Arabs, 
Syrians,  Armenians,  and  Hebrews  sub- 
ject to  Turkey.  Physically  and  in  cul- 
ture the  Turks  have  become  European- 
ized,  though  to  a  less  degree  than  the 


Turkish. 

related  Finns  and  Magyars.  Instead 
of  becoming  blond,  as  the  Finns,  they 
have  approached  the  brunette  type  of 
southern  Europe,  probably  in  part 
through  their  frequent  intermarriages 
with  the  Circassion  and  other  Moham- 
medan peoples  of  the  Caucasus.  In 
fact,  to-day  they  are  not  so  much 
Turkish  by  blood  as  Arabian,  Circas- 
sian, Persian,  Armenian,  Greek,  and 
Slavic.  They  prefer  to  be  considered 
as  Arabo-Persian  in  culture  rather 
than  as  Turkish.  In  religion  they  are 
almost  universally  Mohammedan. 
They  are  not  included  in  one  of  the 
five  grand  divisions  of  the  Bureau  of 
Inmiigration,  but  are  put  under  the 
term  "All  others,"  along  with  the  Mag- 
yars and  Armenians.  We  may  put  un- 
der the  term  "All  others  "  also  the  Ta- 
tarie peoples  of  eastern  Russia  and 
other  races  of  the  Caucasus,  who  are 
rarely  found  among  our  immigrants. 
(See  Russiaii.) 

The  Turks  are  in  the  minority  in 
their  own  country,  especially  in  the 
European  part  of  Turkey,  where  the 
Turks,  Greeks,  Albanians,  and  "  Slavs  " 
(Bulgarians  and  Servians)  are  said  by 
some  writers  to  be  found  in  nearly 
equal  parts.  The  first  three  named 
have  been  estimated  to  constitute  TO 
per  cent  of  the  population.  No  census 
of  Turkey  has  ever  been  taken.  The 
following  estimates  are  compiled  from 
various  sources.  The  entire  Ottoma''i 
Empire,  excluding  States  practically  in- 
dependent, has  a  population  of  about 
24,000.000.  Of  these,  10,000.000  are 
Turks.  In  European  Turkey,  1,500,000 
out  of  a  population  of  6,000,000  are 
Turks,  Here  tUey  are  without  doubt 
decreasing  in  numbers.  In  Macedo- 
nia, the  geographical  center  of  Euro- 
pean Turkey,  the  Turks  number  about 
500,000  out  of  a  population  of 
2.200,000.  Of  the  latter  number,  how- 
ever, only  about  «1..SOO.OOO  are  Chris- 
tians. In  the  capital  itself,  Constanti- 
nople, the  Turks  constitute  only  about 
one-half  of  the  population  of  1,200,000. 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


14; 


Turkish. 

In  'riii-kfy  ill  Asi:i.  on  tlic  n|li.>r  IimihI. 
tli(>  'I'urkish  rnce  is  in  tln'  majority. 
'I'lu'  M()lmii)nH><liins  mimbor  piM-liaps 
io.(HMi.(HtO  ill  n  total  poi)ulation  of 
i:;.(MH).«HH)  in  Asiatic  Turkey  and  Ar- 
iii«Miia.  Tlu'iv  aro  about  HtHMKlO  Turks 
ill  r.ul.u:aria  out  of  a  total  population 
of  4.iMM).(MH).  riu>  MoliamnuHlan  popu- 
lation of  Bosnia  and  Ilerzosovina — 
.".-)().(X)0  out  of  a  total  of  l.C>(X),000— is 
mainly  Slavic  rather  than  Turkish.  In 
Scrvia  and  (Jrcocc  there  is  itractically 
no  'I'urkish  po|)ulatlon. 

Only  1  out  of  r.  of  our  Turkish  Im- 
misrants  conies  from  Turkey  in  Asia. 
The  total  immigration  of  this  race  is 
very  small — only  12.954  during  the 
twelve  years  1890-1010.  They  stand 
thirty-fourth  in  point  of  numbers,  or 
lower  than  the  Armenians,  riiinese,  or 
Welsh.  Their  ])riiicipal  destinations 
in  the  T'nited  States  during  the  iieriod 
were:  Massachusetts.  .3.073;  New  York. 
2.0.32.  and  Pennsylvania,  1,412.  Occa- 
sionally an  immigrant  from  Macedonia 
may  insist  that  he  is  not  a  Turk,  Bul- 
garian. Creek,  or  Albanian,  but  a  Mace- 
(loiilau :  he  may  be  Tsintsar.  Vlach, 
nv  Aromun,  names  applleil  to  those 
who  speak  a  Macedonian  di:ilect  of  the 
lioumanian.  The  Tsintsars  number 
about  00.000,  of  whom  about  .1.000  are 
Mohammedans. 

TURKOMAN.  An  important  Tataric 
Iieople  of  Asia  closely  related  to  the 
Osmanli  Turks.  (See  Tataric  and 
7';/;-A/.v//.^ 

TURKO-TATARS.      (See    Tataric.) 

TUSCAN,     i^^ee  Italian.) 

TYROLESE.  Xot  the  name  of  a 
race  and  not  used  by  the  Bureau  of 
lininigrntioii.  Any  native  or  inhabit- 
.iiit  of  the  province  of  Tyrol,  Austria. 
There  is  no  Tyrolean  race  in  the  sense 
th:it  we  use  the  terms  French,  German, 
or  Slovak  race,  Tyrol  has  a  popula- 
tion of  about  S-^LOOO.  The  Tyrolese 
reitresent  two  very  different  linguistic 
divisions  of  the  -\ryan  f.imily.  Teutons 
and  Latins.     About  n.".  per  cent  of  the 


Ural-Altaic. 

p(>pul;ition  ari'  (ierman.  (Jf  the  re- 
mainder, about  threi'-t'onrths  are  llal- 
ii.n  and  one-fourth  Ladin  (see  these) 
or  Kha'to-Komansh  (see).  There  an; 
.some  2,(M)0  Czechs  and  Slovenians. 

The  inhabitants  of  Tyrol  show 
marked  diO'erences  physically.  Ki])ley 
says  that  rarely  is  so  close  a  relation- 
ship found  between  physical  charac- 
ters and  language.  The  Hermans  are 
long-headed,  tall,  and  light,  the  ma- 
jority being  above  .^»  feet  0  inches, 
while  the  Italians  and  Ladins  to  the 
south  are  broad-headed  and  brunette, 
and  less  than  onestifth  of  them  attain 
the  height  of  their  Teutonic  neighbors. 
Mo.st  of  the  Tyrolese  are  Catholic  in 
religion. 

It  is  not  known  how  many  come 
from  Tyrol  to  the  United  States,  as 
the  Tyrolese  are  listed  according  to  the 
language^  they  si)eak. 

TZINTZAR  (TSINTSAR).  (See/i'o»- 
iiianiati.) 

U. 

UGRO  -  FINNIC,  UGRIAN.  UGRO- 
SCYTHIAN,  FINNO-UGRIC,  sometimes 
FINNIC.  The  equivalent  of  "  Fin- 
nish "  when  used  in  the  widest  sense 
to  include  both  the  Finnic  and  the 
T'gric  branches  of  the  I^ral-Altaic  divi- 
sion of  Mongolian  languages.  The 
chief  immigrant  peoples  speaking  Fin- 
nic languages  are  the  Magyars  and  the 
Finns.  (See  all  the  above  terms,  es- 
pecially Ural-Altaic,  for  further  de- 
tails.) 

UIGURIC.  A  branch  of  the  Tataric 
(see)  group  of  languages,  including  the 
Turkoman  (see)  and  the  Jagatai. 
From  the  ancient  TMgurs  is  derived  the 
name  of  the  great  Fgro-Finnic  (see) 
group  of  northern  Mongolians. 

UKRANIAN.  A  geographical  term: 
a  name  apjilied  to  the  Little  Russians 
of  I'kraine.     (See  Riifhcnian.) 

URAL-ALTAIC;  synonyms.  Finno- 
Tatnric.  Mong-olo-Turkic.  S  i  b  i  r  i  c  , 
Scythian,  Turko-Ugrian,  Altaic,  Uralic, 


146 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Ural-Altaic. 

Mongolo-Tataric,  Ugro-Altaic  (in 
widest  sense),  and  formerly  Tataric 
or  Turanian.  (See  Ugro-Finnic  for 
narrower  terms.)  The  family  of  ag- 
glutinative languages,  which  distin- 
guishes the  Sibiric  division  of  the 
Mongolian  race  from  the  remaining  or 
Sinitic  division  (Chinese,  etc.),  the  lat- 
ter possessing  a  monosyllabic  speech. 
(See  Classification  of  Races,  in  Intro- 
ductory, Mongolian  and  Finnish.) 
These  are  more  properly  linguistic 
than  ethnical  terms,  although  "  Finno- 
Tataric,"  which  is  used  in  both 
senses,  might  well  be  reserved  to  des- 
ignate the  peoples  and  "  Ural-Altaic  " 
to  designate  the  languages  they  speali. 
This  is  a  subject  of  which  the  or- 
dinary student  of  immigration  may 
know  but  little,  and  yet  it  is  indispen- 
sable to  a  proper  understanding  of  im- 
portant immigrant  peoples  like  the 
Magyars,  Finns,  Turks,  and  Japanese. 
(See  articles  on  these  peoples.)  It 
is  not  commonly  known  that  these  all 
derive  their  origin  from  the  same 
primitive  Mongolian  stock  of  northern 
Asia,  and  that,  although  the  western 
members    of   the    stock    have    become 


Ural-Altaic. 

more  or  less  Europeanized  in  blood, 
they  still  have  languages  of  absolutely 
different  origin  and  type  from  our 
own.  They  are  thus  cut  off  from  par- 
ticipation in  our  literature,  and  neces- 
sarily, to  a  certain  extent,  from  our 
ideals  and  institutions.  The  Ural- 
Altaic  languages  are  agglutinative, 
while  our  Indo-European  languages 
are  inflected  and  the  Chinese  is  mono- 
syllabic. The  only  remaining  primary 
division  or  family  of  languages  in  the 
world  is  that  of  the  American  Indians, 
the  polysyuthetic.  The  term  "  Tu- 
ranian," now  generally  discarded,  was 
applied  by  INIax  Miiller  to  nearly  all 
Old  World  languages  that  are  neither 
Indo-European  nor  Semitic.  It  was 
soon  loosely  applied  to  all  poorly  un- 
derstood languages  and  ethnical  stocks 
of  Europe.  Nor  is  the  term  "  Scyth- 
ian" in  common  use,  although  care- 
fully limited  by  Whitney  to  the  group 
now  under  discussion.  The  remaining 
terms  suggest  localities  and  peoples  of 
which  the  relations  will  be  made 
clearer  by  the  following  classification 
from  Keane  (somewhat  condensed  in 
Asiatic  portions)  : 


CloHsificntlon  of  Ural-Altaic  l(in(jiio</cs. 


Language,  a 

Continent. 

I.  SAMOYEDIC. 

Yurak  and  Yenisei 

Europe  and 

Asia. 
Asia 

Tavehi                   

do 

II.  FINNIC. 

Europe 

do 

Esthonian  and  Livonian 

Mordvinian  and  Tclieremi.ssian 
Permian,  Votyak,  and  Sirye- 
niaii. 

III.  UGRIC. 

Ostiik 

do 

do 

do 

Asia 

Vogul 

do 

Magyar     

Europe 

IV.  TURKIC. 

Uigur  or  East  Turki,  incliidinij 
Uigur  proper. 

Asia 

do 

do 

Turlcoman  (Turiunenian) 

do 

White  Sea  to  the  Yenisei. 


Between  lower  Yenisei  and  Kliatanga  rivers. 
Upper  Yenisei. 


Finland,  part  of  Norway,  I^akes  Onega  and  Ladoga. 

Kussian  and  Scandinavian  Lapland. 

South  side  of  Gulf  of  Finland. 

Middle  Volga. 

Between  the  Vyatka  and  Petehora  rivers. 


Middle  and  Upper  Obi  and  its  eastern  arifluents. 
East  slopes  of  the  Ural  Mountains. 
Central  and  southeastern  Hungary. 


Kivshgar,  Kulja,  and  Yarkand. 

Bokhara,  Ferghana,  and  Khiva. 

.Soulheastern  side  of  Anil  Sea. 

West  Turkestan,  north  I'ersia,  and  Asia  Minor. 

See  articles  on  the  more  important  of  these  terms. 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


Ural-Altaic. 


147 

Ural-Altaic. 


t'lasxiflcation  of  Ural-Altaic  langmiyeti — t'oiitinued. 


Language. 


IV.  TURKIC— continued. 

Seljuk  or  West  Turk!  or  Os- 
inanli. 

Ti-hiivasli 

Kipchak  (Kapcluik)  C'omuii.. 

Kazan  Tatar 

Kirghiz 


Noeai  with  Kuiniik . 


iNogai 
Yakut 


Europe  and 

Asia. 

Europe 

Europe  and 

Asia. 

Europe 

Europe  and 

Asia. 

Europe 

Asia 


Location. 


Asia  Minor  and  tlie  Bulkii 


insula. 


Siberian  Tatar,  Teleut,   Koi- 
bal,  Soyot,  Kotla,  iJ;ishkir, 
Mesiheryak. 

do 

V.  MONGOLIC. 

Sharra  or  East  MongoUan 

Kalmuck 

A.sia 

Asia    and 

Guriaf  or  Sil)erian  Monj;olian. 

Knrojx'. 
Asia 

VI.   TUNGUSIC. 

Tungus  proper 

Lamut 

Asia 

do 

do 

VII. 

Japane.<;e 

Asia 

vui. 

IX  .\ND  X. 

Accad  and  Etruscan 

Asia    and 
Europe. 

Soulluvest  of  ICazan  and  about  Simbirsk. 

Kxtini't,  formerly  current  throughout  the  Kipcliak  Empire 
from  the  Altai' Mountains  to  the  iilack  Sea. 

Middle  Volga. 

West  Siberian  steppes,  lower  Volga,  the  Pamir,  and  west 
slopes  of  the  Altai,  Thian-Shan,  and  Kuen-Lun  Moun- 
tains. 

Ressiirabia,  Crimea,  Volga  Delta,  Daghestan,  Terek  Valley. 

Middle  and  lower  Lena  and  northern  slopes  of  the  Sayan 
Mountains. 

Spoken  bv  Tatarized  I'Mnn  populations  from  the  Altai  to 
the  Urals. 


Mongolia. 

Dzungaria  and  lower  Volga,  th 


East  and  west  of  Lake  Baikal. 


to  lower  I^on, 


From  the  middle  Yenisei  to  the  Pacific. 
Western  coast  of  the  Sea  of  Okhotsk. 
Manchuria. 


Japan  and  lliu-Kiu  (I>ew-Chew)  Islands;  doubtful. 
Corea;  doubtful. 


Both  douiitful  and  extinct. 


The  foregoing  clnssificatinn  will  be 
found  to  ag^ree  fairly  well  with  that  of 
Brinton,  adopted  in  this  dictionary 
(see  Introductory),  which  runs  as  fol- 
lows: (1)  Tungusic,  (2)  Mongolic,  (3) 
Tataric.  (4)  Finnic.  (.".)  Arctic,  and  (0) 
Japanese.  By  Castreu  the  first  three 
were  called  the  "Altaic"  branch;  the 
fourth,  the  "  Uralic."  Others  divide 
(lie  Ural-Altaic  into  the  Northern  di- 
vision (groups  3  and  4)  and  the  South- 
ern (1  and  2).  Brinton  follows  the 
Trench  authors  Lefevre  and  Ilove- 
lacque.  as  well  as  Whitney,  in  combin- 
ing the  Finnic  and  the  T'gric,  while  he 
probably  improves  upon  all  these  in 
putting  the  Samoyedic  also  into  this 
group.  The  connection  of  the  Japan- 
ese and  the  Arctic  groups  with  the  re- 
mainder is  not  now  considered  by 
Keaiie  to  be  so  doifbtful  as  when  he 
made  the  above  classification.      It   is 


but  fair  to  say  that  this  doubt  was 
formerly  expressed  by  the  other  au- 
thors mentioned.  While  the  aggluti- 
native speech  of  the  Japanese  differs 
^ery  widely,  like  the  rest,  from  the 
monosylhibic  Chinese,  it  is  by  no  means 
so  closely  related  to  the  Ural-Altaic 
languages  of  Europe  in  vocabulary  or 
in  its  .grammar  as  are  the  other  Sibiric 
languages. 

The  physical  differences  existing  to- 
day between  the  Fiuno-Tataric  i)ei)ples 
can  be  best  discussed  in  separate  arti- 
cles. (See  Jaimncne.  and  the  rest.) 
Their  geogra|thical  extent  is  immense, 
being  .second  only  to  that  of  the  Indo- 
European  stock.  As  will  be  seen  from 
the  foregoing  table,  tliey  extend  from 
tlio  Atl.intif  (t]i(>  I,Mi>ps  of  northern 
Norway)  to  tiic  I'acilic  (the  Jajian- 
ese),  filling  not  only  all  of  northern 
and  western  Asia  down  to  India,  but 


148 


The  Immigration  Commission. 


Ural-Altaic. 

much  of  eastern  aud  southeastern 
Europe  (the  "Hungarians,"  Turks, 
Finns,  and  various  peoples  of  eastern 
Russia). 

The  population  of  this  stocli  is  never- 
theless small,  perhaps  60,0(X),000.  not 
counting  the  60,000,000  Japanese  and 
Koreans.  They  are  very  thinly  spread 
out  over  10,000,000  square  miles, 
largely  in  frigid  and  desert  regions  of 
Siberia  and  central  Asia.  Their  mi- 
gratory instinct  threatened  to  sub- 
merge Europe  in  the  middle  ages,  but 
their  numbers  novp  coimt  for  little 
even  when  the  proportion  that  leave 
their  homes  is  abnormally  large,  as  in 
the  case  of  the  Magyars  and  the  Finns 
to-day  (see).  The  entire  Finnish  pop- 
iilation  numbers  less  than  G.OOO.OOO ; 
the  Magyar  population  about  S,.^00,000. 

URALIC.      Same  as  Ugro-Finnic,   a 

division  of  the  T'ral-Altaic  (see  these). 
•URUGUAYAN.     ( See  Spo  n  is/j  A  m  eri- 
cun.) 

V. 

VEDDAH.  A  primitive  branch  of  the 
I)ra vidians  (see)  living  in  southeast- 
ern Ceylon. 

VELIZO-RUSSIAN.  Same  as  Great 
Russian   (see). 

VENETIAN.      (See  Italia)}.) 

VENEZUELAN.  ( See  ^imnuh  Amrr- 
irini.) 

VEP  or  SOUTHERN  CHUDE.  A  di- 
vision of  the  Finnish  (see). 

VICOL  or  BICOL.     (See  Filipino.) 

VISAYAN  or  BISAYAN.  (See  FiU- 
Vinn.)      . 

VLACH.  Same  as  Wallachian.  (See 
I'ltiniKiiiian.) 

VLAH  or  WLACH.  Same  as  Mor- 
lak.      (See  Croatian.) 

VOGUL.  A  Finnish  people  (see)  liv- 
ing partly  in  Siberia. 

VOT,  VOD,  or  VATJALAISET.  A 
Soul  hern  Chude.     (See  Finnish.) 

VOTYAK.      (See  Finni.^h.) 


W. 

WALACH.  A  division  of  Moravians. 
(See  Bohemian.)  Not  the  Wallachians 
of  Roumania.      (See  Roumaman). 

WALLACHIAN.  Same  as  Rou- 
manian   (see).      (Cf.  ^VaUich.) 

WALLOON.  A  name  applied  to 
French  Belgians  and  to  their  language, 
a  dialect  of  French  (see).  They  num- 
ber over  3,000,000  in  the  southeastern 
provinces  of  Belgium  and  the  neigh- 
boring district  of  northern  France. 
They  are  supposed  to  be  descended 
from  the  ancient  Belgian  Gauls  of 
C«sar.  Walloons  do  not  emigrate  in 
large  numbers,  although  colonies  are 
to  be  found  in  the  large  cities  of  Hol- 
land, and  the  first  permanent  settle- 
ment of  New  Amsterdam  contained  a 
number  of  them.  They  are  counted  as 
French  in  immigration  statistics.  Only 
0C)4  "  French  "  came  from  Belgium  to 
the  United  States  in  1907.  Most  of 
these  were,  no  doubt,  Walloons. 

WALSER.  A  name  applied  to  cer- 
tain Germans  (see)   living  in  Austria. 

WELSH".  The  principal  people  of 
Wales;  linguistically,  a  division  of  the 
Cymric  branch  of  the  Celtic  group  of 
Aryans  (see)  ;  physically,  a  mixed 
race.  The  term  "  Welsh  "  is  also  used 
to  mean  any  native  or  naturalized  in- 
habitant of  Wales,  but  thus  used  it  is 
a  term  of  nationality,  not  an  ethnical 
one. 

The  Welsh  language  is  the  most  im- 
jiortant  member  of  the  Cymric  division 
of  Celtic  tongues  (see).  It  is  an  an- 
cient and  distinct  tongue  so  far  as  his- 
tory carries  us,  and  since  the  eighth 
century  has  had  a  literature  nearly, 
if  not  quite,  as  rich  as  that  of  the 
Irish,  which  is  the  most  important 
division  of  the  other  branch  of  Celtic 
tongues,  the  (Jaelic.  In  modern  litera- 
ture the  Welsh  excels  all  other  Celtic 
languages,  for  there  are  several  quar- 
terlies, monthlies,  and  weeklies  print- 
ed in  it,  some  of  which  have  thou- 
sands of  subscribers.     It  is  the   fire- 


Dictionary  of  Races  or  Peoples. 


149 


Welsh. 

shU>  spiHVli  of  Hourly  linlf  the  popnla- 
lioii  of  Wales,  and  is  u.-ietl  iu  the 
tluuvhes  and  the  church  schools, 
riu'  Welsh  eisteddfod,  or  mnsieal  and 
literary  nieetiiifr,  Is  very  i)opular,  not 
<Mily  in  Wales,  but  in  lar«e  Welsh  col- 
onies in  the  United  States  and  in  Aus- 
tralia. Nevertheless,  the  Welsh  lan- 
Kuajie.  like  all  other  Celtic  tongues,  is 
losing  ground.  Its  nearest  Ivlnsnian, 
the  Cornish  (see),  became  extinct  a 
little  over  a  century  ago.  Ravenstein 
says  that  70  per  cent  of  the  popula- 
tion of  Wales  for  1S71  could  speak 
Welsh.  The  census  of  1901  shows  only 
about  50  per  cent  of  the  population 
able  to  speak  Welsh. 

Yet,  as  compared  with  other  Celtic 
tongues.  Welsh  is  still  quite  vigorous. 
For,  while  less  than  1  per  cent  of  the 
populations  of  Scotland  and  Ireland 
can  speak  a  Celtic  tongue  only,  15  per 
cent  of  the  population  of  Wales  speak 
Welsh  only.  Only  in  Brittany,  France, 
is  another  Celtic  language,  the  Breton, 
so  extensively  used. 

Physically,  the  Welsh  are  anything 
l>ut  homogeneous,  for  Beddoe  finds  at 
least  two  physical  races  in  AVales  not 
yet  thoroughly  amalgamated.  One  is 
the  "  Northern,"  whose  representa- 
tives are  tall,  long-headed,  light-eyed, 
darkish  haired — a  type  that  reminds 
one  of  the  Irish  (see).  The  other  pre- 
sents quite  a  contrast.  It  is  short, 
c-ompactly  built,  broader-headed,  of 
dark  complexion,  with  dark  eyes.  This 
type  is  thought  to  belong  to  the  "Al- 
pine"  race,  called  by  some,  perhaps 
hastily,  the  "Celtic"  (see)  physical 
type.  Here  again  is  a  difference  be- 
tween the  Cymric  people  of  Wales  and 
the  Gaelic  peoples  of  Ii-eland  and  Scot- 
land, for  in  the  latter  physical  anthro- 
pologists fail  to  find  evidence  to  war- 
rant an  "Alpine"  origin.  In  religion  the 
Welsh  are,  for  the  most  part.  Protest- 
ants, dissenters  from  the  Church  of 
England. 

(Jeo-niplii.-.illy,  tlie  Welsli  .•in-  found 
in  AVales  and  in  that  piirt  of  England 


Wend. 

immediately  adjoining  Wales,  esite- 
cially  in  ^lonmouthshire.  The  popu- 
lation of  Wales  in  11)01  was  ],72o,(;(m> 
and  that  of  Mouniouthsliin!  was  SiOr 
800.  Not  all  of  these,  howeviu-,  are 
Welsh,  for  many  of  English  blood  now 
reside  in  Wales.  Nearly  1,000,000  per- 
sons speak  the  Welsh  hmguage. 

The  Welsh  do  not  f<»rni  numerically 
an  important  element  in  American  im- 
migration. Only  20,752  came  to  the 
United  States  in  the  twelve  years 
lsnn-1910.  This  places  (hem  near  the 
end  of  the  list  of  inunigrants.  Their 
rate  of  movement  is  low,  1.4  per  1,(X)0 
of  the  population  of  Wales,  iia  1907. 
This  is  but  little  more  than  that  of  the 
Germans  or  of  the  English,  about  one- 
sixth  that  of  the  Irish  or  of  the  Nor- 
wegian, and  one-thirteenth  that  of  the 
races  which  stand  at  the  head  of  the 
list,  the  Slovak  and  the  Hebrew.  Their 
chief  destinations  in  the  United  States 
during  the  twelve-year  period  referred 
to  were:  Pennsylvania,  G,779 :  New 
York,  4,119;  Ohio,  1,440,  and  Illinois, 
955. 

WEND,  LUSATIAN,  or  SORABIAN. 
A  small  branch  of  the  Western  Slavs 
living  iu  Lusatia,  a  name  formerly  ap- 
plied to  a  part  of  Germany,  now  form- 
hig  parts  of  the  provinces  of  Silesia 
and  Brandenburg  (Prussia)  and  of  the 
Kingdom  of  Saxony.  The  Wends  call 
themselves  "  Serbs."  They  are  now 
restricted  to  a  region  about  40  by  75 
miles  in  extent  and  are  entirely  sur- 
rounded by  Germans,  by  whom  they 
are  being  rapidly  absorbed.  They  num- 
ber about  115,000.  Their  language, 
which  has  two  dialects — a  High  and  u 
Low — is  called  "  Lusatian  "  or  "  Sora- 
bian."  It  was  nearly  extinct  as  a  lit- 
erary language  when  revived  by  the 
efforts  of  a  society  about  the  middle  of 
the  last  century.  The  Wends  are  peas- 
ant farmers  and  for  the  most  part 
Lutherans.  Only  a  few  thousand  ;iit' 
Cjilhoiics. 

The  term  "Wind"  Is  sonu'times  im- 
properly  uyed   to  aiiply   lo   Slovenians 


150 


The  I 


mmigration  Commission. 


Wend. 

( see) .  "  Wend  "  was  formerly  used  by 
Germans  to  mean  any  Slav  (see). 

WENDIC.  A  term  given  by  Max 
Miiller  to  the  Letto-Slavic  (see)  group 
of  languages.     Not  Wend   (see). 

WERCHOWINCI.  A  geographical 
term  applying  to  mountaineers  of  dif- 
ferent stocks  ethnically  in  the  Car- 
pathians, in  eastern  Austria ;  it  in- 
cludes the  Boikos,  the  Tuholtses,  and 
the  Huzuls.  (See  these  in  article 
Ruthenian.) 

WEST  INDIAN.  Defined  by  the 
Bureau  of  Immigration  thus:  "'West 
Indian '  refers  to  the  people  of  the 
West  Indies  other  than  Cuba  (not 
Negroes)."  Those  of  Indian  blood  also 
are  counted  separately.  (Cf.  Indian, 
]V<'(/ro,  Cuban,  Mexican,  Spanish  *\n)cri- 
cun.)  "West  Indian"  is  therefore 
rather  a  geographical  term  than 
strictly  ethnological.  It  does  not  in- 
clude the  original  West  Indian  aborig- 
ines but  only  the  native  whites  or 
"  Creoles  "  of  the  island,  and  does  in- 
clude such  dissimilar  ethnical  elements 
as  Dutch,  English,  French,  and  Span- 
ish colonists.  The  last  named  have 
given  the  dominant  character  to  the 
civilization  of  this  tropical  country, 
and  have  left  their  language  not  only 
in  the  islands  which  initil  recently  be- 
longed to  Spain,  as  Cuba  and  Porto 
Kico,  but  >ilso  in  Santo  Domingo  and 
portions  of  the  Les.ser  Antilles.  Eng- 
lisli,  French,  and  Dutch  are  spoken  in 
some  of  the  smaller  islands.  lieclus 
says  that  three-tifths  of  the  population 
of  the  West  Indies  are  mulattoes.  Ex- 
cluding the  3,000,000  inhabitants  of 
Cuba  and  Porto  Ilico,  the  rest  of  the 
West  Indies  contain  about  3,0(X),(X)0 
Nearly  one-half  of  these  are  in 
tiie  three  English  islands  of  Jamaica, 
Trinidad,  and  Barbados.  Nalurally 
the  white  immlgi'ation  to  the  TTnited 
States  from  these  i)opulations  is  small. 
Only    11,509    West    Indians    were    ad- 


Zyrian. 


mitted  to  the  United  States  as  immi- 
grants in  the  twelve  years  l.S'.J!J-1910. 
They  ranked  thirty-fifth  among  the  va- 
rious races  or  peoples  in  point  of  num- 
bers. Of  the  number  admitted  during 
the  period  specified.  6,238  were  des- 
tined to  New 'York,  1,503  to  Porto  Rico, 
1,490  to  Florida,  and  638  to  ^lassachu- 
setts.  The  number  of  Cubans  and  Ne- 
groes (see)  arriving  from  the  West 
Indies  was  nearlj-  six  times  greater 
than  the  number  of  "  West  Indians " 
admitted. 

WESTPHALIAN.     (See  German.) 
WHITE   RUSSIAN.      (See  Ru.s.sian.) 


YEZIDI.  A  branch  of  the  Kurds 
(see). 

YIDDISH.  A  modern  language  of 
the  Hebrews  (see). 

YUGO-RUSSIAN.  Same  as  South 
Russian.      (See  Ruthenian.) 

YUGO- SLAVIC.  Same  as  South 
Slavic.      (See  Croatian.) 

YURUK.  A  section  of  nomadic  Os- 
manli  Turks  living  in  Asia  Minor.  ( See 
Turkish  and  Tataric.) 


ZABECACI.     (See  Bohemian.) 

ZIGEUNER.  A  name  by  which 
Gypsies  (see)  are  known  in  Germany. 

ZINGARO.  A  name  by  which  Gyiv 
sies  (see)  are  known  in  Italy  and 
Spain. 

ZINZAR.  Same  as  Tsintsar.  (See 
Kiitzo-Maeh  and  Bulgarian.) 

ZIP.  A  name  applied  to  Germans 
(see)  in  northern  Hungary. 

ZULU.      (See  Xef/ro.) 

ZYRIAN,  ZIRYENIAN.  SIRYAN,  or 
SIRYANIAN.  A  division  of  the  East- 
ern Finns  (see  Fimiish)  of  Russia. 
(Not  Syrian.) 


o 


RETURN  TO  the  circulation  desk  of  any 
University  of  California  Library 

or  to  the  I 

NORTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 
BIdg.  400,  Richmond  Field  Station 
University  of  California 
Richmond,  CA  94804-4698 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 

2-month  loans  may  be  renewed  by  calling 

(510)642-6753 
1-year  loans  may  be  recharged  by  bringing  books 

to  NRLF 
Renewals    and    recharges    may    be    made    4    days 

prior  to  due  date 

DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 

JAN  06 1937     ^^^^--    -^  . 

jyH- 12004     NOVOgZUUb'oPNI  . 


JUN  1  0  2005 


DEC  0  6  2005 


-DUE 


JAN  0  a  2007 


-UBJETTH ' 


JUN  0  4  200? 


J 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  BERKELEY 

FORM  NO.  DD  19  BERKELEY,  CA  94720 

®» 

20.000  (4/94) 


U.C.  BERKELEY  LIBRARIES 

■llllllllll 


CQD7DD37iS 


